Durham E-Theses

Ritual tradition and performance : The Berava caste of

southern Sri Lanka.
Simpson, R.

How to cite:

Simpson, R. (1984)

Ritual tradition and performance : The Berava caste of southern Sri Lanka.,

Durham

theses, Durham University. Available at Durham E-Theses Online: http://etheses.dur.ac.uk/1213/

Use policy

The full-text may be used and/or reproduced, and given to third parties in any format or medium, without prior permission or
charge, for personal research or study, educational, or not-for-prot purposes provided that:
a full bibliographic reference is made to the original source

a link is made to the metadata record in Durham E-Theses

the full-text is not changed in any way

The full-text must not be sold in any format or medium without the formal permission of the copyright holders.

Please consult the full Durham E-Theses policy for further details.

Academic Support Oce, Durham University, University Oce, Old Elvet, Durham DH1 3HP
e-mail: [email protected] Tel: +44 0191 334 6107
http://etheses.dur.ac.uk

RITUAL
TRADITION
THE BERAVX
OF
CASTE

AND PERFORMANCE:
SRI
LANKA
SOUTHERN

by
Robert

The

A Thesis
Degree
of
University

Simpson

Presented
for
Doctor
Philosophy
of
the
at
Durham
of

1984

Department
University

of

Anthropology
Durham
of

The copyright of this thesis rests with the author.

No quotation from it should be published without
his prior written consent and information derived
from it should be acknowledged.

';
J
9AY1:
-1.

U)
U)
a

co
E
+i

()

s;
.

r c,

F-1
Q'
CCS

CONTAINS
PULLOUT

BEST COPY

AVAILABLE
Poor text in the original
thesis.
Some text bound close to
the spine.
Some imagesdistorted

DEDICATION

To

Arthur
mY father,
(1924-1983)

Simpson.

ABSTRACT

The
Southern
traditionally

is
in
based
present
work
out
on fieldwork
carried
Sri
Lanka
the
Beravayo,
among
caste
a low
status
for
responsible
the
performance
various
of
drumming
duties.
ritual
Although
this
occupational
back
is
association
goes
centuries
still
and
an important
in
their
identity,
element
Beravy
contemporary
the
caste
involved
in
are
nowadays
range
a
wide
ritual
of
other
include
in
temple
activitiea
which
work.
art
astrology
and
the
healing
particular
performance
elaborate
of
rituals
for
the
relief
of
sickness
and
misfortune.
The
thesis
lives
the
centers
those
on
and
work
of
Beravy
involved
who
are
the
most
closely
with
healing
The
performance
of
first
such
rituals.
of
part
(Chapters
the
thesis
1-4)
deals
the
with
social
the
Berav
of
organisation
caste,
particular
paying
the
in
to
way
traditions
attention
the
which
various
of
knowledge
and
skill
which
their
make
performances
ritual
The
traditions
are
reproduced.
possible
on within
passed
the
viewed
are
the
caste
as a kind
property
and
role
of
in
they
is
play
strategies
of
marriage
and
apprenticeship
4
Chapter
deals
translation
the
examined.
with
of
into
traditions
the
for
personal
caste
services
specific
is
known.
the
the
This
caste
which
examining
entails
the
troupes
come
and
organisation
which
structure
of
to
together
the
various
perform
certain
rituals
and
factors,
and
such
cost,
as
scale
performance
of
must
the
patron
of
preparations
which
ritual
elaborateness
consider.
deals
(Chapters
5-7)
The
the
thesis
of
second
part
the
ritual
called
a specific
ritual,
an astrological
with
the
is
intended
Tovil
to
Bali
malign
combat
which
beliefs
the
influences
the
A description
of
planets.
of
by
is
followed
ideas
the
given.
underlie
and
which
ritual
Tovil.
Bali
of
a
an account
particular
performance
of
a
for
in
7
to
The
Chapter
account
attempts
analysis
given
type
this
of
the
the
performance
of
power
persuasive
which
its
in
has
on
ritual
producing
effect
a
positive
participants.
(8)
impact
final
Chapter
looks
The
the
of
changes
at
tradition
the
ritual
organisation
of
upon
oriented
system
The
described
in
the
chapters.
performance
previous
and
in
the
from
tourism
new
question
coming
and
are
changes
With
for
brings.
this
cultural
artefacts
markets
which
in
demand,
the
this
to
of
style
production
meet
changes
for
who
traditions
those
the
have
meaning
which
various
how
them
8 demonstrates
is
Chapter
re-evaluated.
possess
these
traditions
transformed
to
are
creatively
meet
for
has
the
this
circumstances
and
changing
consequences
Berav
the
wider
community.

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

The
debts,
often
production
of
a thesis
many
creates
discharged.
which
are
not
of
a kind
easily
(as
like'to
R.
C.
I would
to
the
S.
thanks
S.
express
my
it
then),
funded
who
research.
was
my postgraduate
like
I would
to
the
to
also
express
my deep
gratitude
individuals
in
have
following
ma4e
various
ways
who
all
important
to
Professor
the
to
contributions
work:
present
De Saram
D. D.
who
provided
me
grounding
with
an excellent
Sinhala;
to
Kapferer
in
Professor
Bruce
who
colloquial
I work
the
Berav
first
suggested
gave
with
and
who
Johnson,
information;
Will
Mr.
to
advice
of
and
generously
Hodge
Dr.
Andy
Mark
Kendrick.
my
Dr.
and
who
were
in
the
field;
to
Mr.
B. N. Wijeratne
who
was
contemporaries
became
but
a valued
assistant
research
my
also
only
not
to
Mr.
Vitarana
C.
who
gave
friend
companion;
and
in
fieldwork
towards
the
invaluable
my
assistance
end
of
to
material;
the
and
collation
of
genealogical
collection
Dr.
Durham
the
community
postgraduate
the
of
members
Dr.
James,
Mr.
Tom
Holman,
Dr.
Alison
Fillimore.
Peter
Whitelaw
and
Ian
Mr.
Brendan
Quayle,
Dr.
Johnson,
Marie
learned
have
I
in
discussion
Young,
Malcolm
whom
with
Mr.
Dr.
to
Ormsby.
friend
Barrie
Mr.
mentor;
to
and
a
much;
in
Durham
a
gave
timely
Carrithers
whose
arrival
Michael
to
the
work;
the
input
to
present
quality
of
significant
has
for
years
Brooks,
several
David
who
my supervisor,
Mr.
ideas
who,
highly
and
original
been
of
a
source
0849,
many
long.
hot
spent
in
the
of
summer
particularly
the
work;
discussing
drafts
present
of
hours
and
reading
Russell
Pauline
Mrs.
to
did
the
Smith
Mike
plates;
to
who
this
typed
has
Jill
Foley
to
who
diagrams;
who
the
did
has
given
Joanna,
to
who
tome;
my
wife,
cumbersome
be
of
one
throughout
love
must
what
support
and
unfailing
imaginable.
namely
forms
of
spectator
activity
the
worst
in
form
the
of
a
to
fruition
of
research
piece
bringing
a
to
MY
all
deepest
goes
but
finally
my
gratitude
thesis;
generous
me
gave
friends,
who
unnamed,
and
named
Berav
albeit
lives
shared,
to
their
and
and
work,
access
joy.
their
their
of
sorrow
and
something
briefly#

CONTENTS
Acknowledgements
Abstract
List
Plates
of
List
Figures
of
List
Tables
of

Preface

Chapter
1.1
1.2
1.3

The
Berav.
1:
Caste
Sinhalese
The
Berave.
in,
The

1.3.1
1.3.11

Status

Occupation

Caste
System
Sinhalese
Society

Commensality
Etiquette

1.4

iii
1.3.
Naming
and
iv
1.3.
Endogamy
1.3.
Wider
Forms
v
Caste
Occupation:
and

1.5

Occupation

1.6

Dos:

Chapter
2.1
2.2
2.3

and

An

and

Reference
Exclusion
of
The
Berav

38
42
47
51
70

Hazard

80
80
83
88

2:
Category
Community
and
The
Village
Beragoda
of
Beragoda
The
History
of
Present
Day
Occupations

93

Drumming

2.4

Drummers

2.5
2.6
2.7
2.8
2.9
2.10
2.11

2.4.1
Public
Ceremonial
Ceremonial
2.4.11
Private
Exorcism
Exorcists
and
Astrology
Artists
Temple
Art
and
Building
Work
Masons
and
Carpentry
Carpenters
and
Other
Occupations
Conclusion

and

31
35
36

66

Identity,

Occupational

21
21
24

Drumming
Drumming

96
101
102
110
111
116
119
120
121

Chapter
3.1
3.2
3.3
3.4

Teachers
Apprenticeship
'traditions'

3.5

3.5.1

3.5.11

3.5"iii

3.6
3.7
Chapter
4.1
4.2
4.3
4.4
4.5
4.6
4.7
Chapter

'traditions'

3:
The
Transmission
of
'traditions'
Tradition
and
Traditioniand
Knowledge
'traditions'
Property
as

Marriage
'traditions'.
Conclusion:

and

Pupils:

Ritual

Tradition

and

167

175

187
200

Secrecy

4:

The
Application
Organisation
and
A Devilish
Business
Introduction
Ritual
Specialisation:
Domain
the
Berav
the
of
Rituals
Exorcism
Healing
of
and
Performed
by
the
Berava
Diagnosis
Augury
and
The
Pragmatics
Ritual:
Size
of
Efficacy
and
'The
Management
the
Performers
of
4.6.1
Diary
of
an Exorcist
The
Structure
Troupes
of

of

5:

Against

The
Bali
Malevolence

Tovil:

Ritual

Defense

Introduction

5.2

Mythical
Origins
Legends
and
Tovil
Bali
the
of
Rituals
Planetary
the
Cosmos
Astrology
and
The
Man
5.4.1
Destined
Die
to
Bali
the
Tovil
Astrology
and
Tovil:
Bali
The
The
Alleviation
Misfortune
of
i
5.6.
The
Cleansing
dos
and
of
Nullification
Evil
the
of
5.6.11
The Specificity
Bali
the
of
Tovil

5.5
5.6

155
158

in
Beragoda
Kinship
and
A. S.
The
the
of
strategies
The
patriline:
maintenance
C elite
performers
The
the
strategies
of
B. S. G.
the
patriline:
traditions
consolidation
of
The
M. A.
patriline:
Strategic
the
and
alliance
breakup
of
an elite
the
Continuity
and
of

5.1

5.3
5.4

125
125
127
134
142

208

Ritual:

208
209
218
221
227
240
243
253
262
262
265
281
287
291
299
303

304
311

Chapter
6.1
6.2

6:

Chapter

7:

Tovil:
Sequence
Event

Bali
Ritual
Ritual

The

Staging
Structure
and

Performance

7.1

Introduction

7.2

An

Appeal

7.3

An

Act

7.3.1

Chapter

An
8:

Act

Event

320
320
328
375

375
to

378

Tradition

394

Expression

of

of

significance

ritual

stage

Making

offerings:

nourishing
7.4

an

Persuasion

and

The

7.3.11

of

of

Tourism

397

the

405

existence
413

Performance
and

the

Commoditisation

of

421

'traditions'
8.1
8.2
8.3
8.4
8.5

Introduction
Tourism
in
Sri
Local
Attitudes
Berava
The
and
Devil
Dancing:

Lanka
Tourists
to
the
Tourist
from
Healing

Market
to
-

421
424
427
429
433

Entertainment
8.6
8.7
8.8

Masks
and
The
Gamunu
Sedaran's

8.9

Masking

Masking
Mask
House

Factory
Warming

Relations

of

Ceremony

Dominance

Conclusion

440
446
451

459
470

Appendices

I
II
III
IV

Bibliography

The
The
'Astr
The
Bali

Rituals
of
Raw Material
ology
Images
Tovil

Berav
Ritual
of
the
Sinhalese
and
Assembled
for

488

the

515
a

Horoscope
Hat

522

534

549

PLATES
PLATE

PLATE

II

PLATE

III

The
Maru
Sanniya.
Death,
his
imakes
Drummers
the
at
long
ceremony
A nine
year
old

in
PLATE

IV

PLATE

PLATE

VI

PLATE

VII

PLATE

VIII

PLATE

IX

PLATE

a Suniyam

PLATE
PLATE

XIII
XIV

PLATE

XV

PLATE
PLATE
PLATE

XVI
XVII
XVIII

PLATE

XIX

PLATE

XX

PLATE

XXI

the

(from

Tovil

Cyril

Recitations
Babris

XII

boy

the

His

ceremony.

of

Dingris,

PLATE

of

nightfloor

being
to

dancers

left
and

during

to

20
124

father

behind.
on from
the
of
exorcists
assemble
at
Samayama.
Sohna
of
a Mah
(rethe
of
nine
planets
from
Upham
1829).
produced
Babris
Leeson
and
construct
offering
trays
decorations.
and
Bali
(from
Images:
left
Das'
to
right)
Bandi.
Viskam
Baliya
Sriyavamsa
and
Baliya.
The
Asu-ek
GLba
Mal
Baliya
shortly
before
its
completion.
Bali
Images:
(from
left
to
right)
Chandra
Baliya.
Dass
Kroda
Rksa
Baliya
E Rstaka
and
Baliya
Drummers
following
the
closely

Bali
XI

entrance
beginning
takes

Frontispiece

of

watches
A troupe
beginning
Drawings

movements

PLATE

Demon

the

207
261

333
336

337

338

344

right,

Pedris).

delivered

by

347

the

first
in
the
patient
the
Bali
Tovil.
phase
of
Dancers
the
to
assemble
commence
(from
the
Bali
Tovil
second
phase
of
left
to
Cyril.
Madupuray.
right.
Mutta,
Alson,
Babris.
Odiris,
Wadu
Dingris
Pedris).
and
Wadu
Mutta
takes
the
floor.
Wadu
the
Alson
Mutta
before
dance
and
Baliya.
Mal
(from
the
The
the
Kalas
Pliya
of
mask
the
Demons).
Sanni
of
eighteen
parade
Pint
Mandapam.
Sedaran's
Demon
Mah
The
Sohna.
Maha
An exorcist
the
demon
summons
Sohna.
is
Cotton
from
extracted
an imitation
kapok
Ktima
tree
during
the
Kapu
the
Rata
Yakkuma.
episode
of
(Pandam
bearing
The
torch
apparition
the
Pliya)
his
during
makes
entrance
Daha-ata
Sanniya.
flicks
An exorcist
tumeric
onto
water
his
during
patient
ceremony.
a Suniyam

352

355
356
420
461
U89
492
502

506

510

FIGURES
The
occupational
Berav.
Genealogical

64

the

Fig.

Fig.
&3

Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.

4
5
6
7

diagram
showing
key
between
the
relationships
inhabitants
Beragoda.
of
knowledge.
The
Suniyam
acquisition
of
The
heritage
Tedaris
of
Jinris's
foremost
pupils.
The
Janis.
marriage
of

Fig.

Janis's

Fig.
Fig.

9
10

Fig.
Fig.

11
12
13

family
of
inter-marriages
lines.
daughters
inter-marriages
lines.
forma
tion

of

Fig.

The
The
A. S.
The
The
U. G.
The

Fig.

14

The

formation

of

15
16
17

performance.
Spatial
movements
A Sinhalese
birth
The
Asu
eK g4ba

Fig.
Fig.
Fig.

of

structure

strategy.

and

160
162
164
169
171
173
177

and

180
182

major

255
258

diris.
M. A.

the

of
Hinibabun.

of

M. A.

the

of
'local'

troupe.
for

troupe

in

the

Bali

156

Tovil.

chart.
baliya.
mal

403
524
539

TABLES
Table

Table

II

Occupations
Patrilocal
Beragoda.

carried
marriage

in
out
frequency

Beragoda.
in

93
190

PREFACE

The

feeling

humility
gratitude
and
that
every
member
of
can
and
a given
culture
feel
toward
must
be based
all
others
can
only
it
is
on one
conviction:
that
cultures
other
different
from
his
are
in
the
varied
own
most
this
the
final
way;
if
remains
the
case
even
these
differences
if
nature
him
of
or
escapes
despite
in
all,
one
only
succeeds
penetrating
it
imperfectly.
of

Claude

The

present

of

work

island
The

Buddhism

which,

interlaced

strands

the

provide
caste.
are

(1]
engaged

deep

of

thought

backdrop

textured

focus
Nominally
in

this

for

for

and
in

system

its

my

they
hereditary

rooted

my
study
are

society

-particular

distinct

religious
with

in

and
its

with

identity.

richly

Lanka.

and

society

The

and

are
drummers
caste

that

of

the

South

of

is

history

of

various
a

provides

The

occupation.

that

and

belief,

but

within

cultural

question

members

is

vibrant

account.

and

within

operating

stratified

system.

lives

the

with

specialists

highly

and

Sri

contemporary
that

ritual

religious

major

itself

concerns

of

group

literate

complex,
a

work

Levi-Strauss

people
of

the

relatively

who
Berava
few

Nowadays

r
k

the

Berav

in

engage
they

activities:
artists

occupations

locate

characterised

as

and
of

spirits,
the

bodies
way

to

and

and

carpenters.

masons,

doctrines

clients

The

face

the

of

the

which

the

felt

human

need

to
bring

which
into

disorder

psychological

mortal
in

adversity;

occurrences

and

to

services

deeply

upon

little

but

offer

answer

in

order

events
and

can

and

called

are
suffering

relief.

or

seek

bring

to

demons

of

services

world

domain

wherewithal

effects

Their

this

of

the

have

variously

apotropaic

or

malign

deity.

associated
been

has

what
animist

the

and

their

meaningful,
physical

temple

caste

They

consolation
offer

act

magical.

abstract

Berava

in

them

combat

problems

of

as

well

action.

man

and

non-ritual

and

astrologers,

ritual,

the

and

identify

when

as

traditional,

belief

ritual

of

the'like.

and

Their

of

range

exorcists,

are

diviners,

and

labourers

wide

social,

lives

the

render

men

of

women.
My

Tradition
domain
foremost

is

study

of

'Practical

as

addresses

itself

rather
"practical

people

to

further
Religion'

in

its

characterised

It

concerns

the

The

present
to

it

is

lived

by

and

than
to

Berava

what,
do,

goes
of

picture

Buddhists

and

ritual

however,

work,
convey

the

as

supposed
of

Little

first

rather

experience

attempts
as

are

the

of

realm

has

do

they

now.

and

the

actually

Buddhists,

here

specialists

1)

Religion'.

what

doctrinally

in

(1968:

Leach

what

or

located

thus

in

Sri

Lanka

It

today.

articulate

something

the

and
terms

Berava,

succeed
religious

overall

to

as

well

to
the

the

and

caste

the

which

within

and

acting

The

the

into

action

performance
manipulation

of

examine

the

way

performing
symbols

of
their

make

and

actions

ritual

symbols

the

its
manner

It

enactment

is

through
actions.
of

in

beliefs

and

orchestrated
and

the

knowledge
time.

carefully

fundamentally

performance:

organisation

particular

be

and

their

and

actions

to

take

of

translate
any

of

the

specific

nature

actors
at

to

repertoire

of rendering

structure,

conception,

within

service

craftsman,

and

Berava

the

audience.

the

to

linked

stock

meaningful,

as

to

careful

skills

as

as

public.

pay

and

and

themselves-

process

utterances

which

an

with

their

enable

possible

artists

beliefs

to

skills

further

specialist

of

which

the

of

wider

of

the

peoples

their

necessary

these

In

section

knowledge

ritual

to

meaningful

was
mechanisms

was

express

metaphors.

it

orchestrate
It

particular

canopy

specialist

society.

of

expectations

social

their

particular
domain.

category

one

changing

this

on

pass

the

this

adapting

transforming

the

to

wider
in

to

accomplish

attention

up

pantheon,

both

activitjeS

To

holding

involved

the

of

characterise
how

possibilities

centrally

re-production

which

in

most

to

attempts

and

those

of

illustrate

general

processes

and

values

its

in

mainly

the

lives

production

beliefs

so

of

the

dominate

which
with

does

metaphors

the
the

within

a wider

plays

transcendental

Within

order

the

and

my
of

activities

of

The

provides

an

Berav
and

of

It

canons

the

consequences

has

upon

The

data

the

Southern

October

stay

were

During
South
groups
crafts

where

accepted

it

their

the

April

in
role

intention

the

contemporary

collected
period

early

months

of

under

the

learned

conduct
of

was
the

exploratory

production
in

The

Saram.

to

idiom

this

and

during

where.

several

possible

as

discourse.

based

Lanka

De

daily

and

it.

is

1980.

the

spirits,

and

much

life

of
to

Sri

D. D.

my

as

practice
which

lives

their

convey,

thesis
of

made

demons

it.

of

in

idiom
of

bound

from

of

politics

mode

many

component

anthropological

this

Professor

the

distinct

something

in

to

an

maintain
of

essential

Peradeniya

at

was

an

this

to

period

engaged
and

of

1978

of
this

aim

Province

spent

supervision

my

which

upon

to

distinctive

closely

most

as

suffering

which

those

from

of

local

the

at

dimension

perceptions

been

the

within

the

their

has

tried

and

into

entree

experienced.

fashioned

have

as

of

therein.

not

aesthetics

understanding

an

work.

in

Berav,
but

express

is

aesthetic

Religion'

blending

work

the

and

located

the

awareness

'Practical

communicated

participants

Throughout

intimations

that

cosmology

patron/patient

ritual

defining,

are

ritual

each

level

in

role

crucial

the

which

context,

traditional
society.

my

careful
Sinhala.
to

trips

the
into

research
arts

and

:P

It

through

was

Kapferer

of

directed

towards

that

at

north

eatt,

drummer

named

community

often

that

was

of

of

public

area

Galle

around

which
in

research

the

area

23

some

in

miles

by

Nilvala

transport,

first
and

with

my

the

house--of
My

his

of

his
were

perhaps

more

in

days

the

countryside,

the

exercise:

than
However,

inaccessibility

over

scattered
area

was

hundred

a
the

This

relations.

the

more

retired,

the

and

Relatively,

the

in

assistant,

early

about

shapeless

valley.

steps

research

frustrating

little

family.
figure

leading
my

Berav

small

the

of

travelling

seemingly

them.

in

search

Kapferer

in

kinsmen,

intef$ely

possibly

Professor

assistance

along

area.

the

was

his

spent

geographical

miles

worked

information

head

(Goyigama).

an

was

small,

living

lodgings

Cyril,

quite

family

know

It

largely

community

by

his

known

time

with

little

knew

already

Akuressa.

[2],

policeman

recall

wide

to

getting

were

my

The

with

and

high-caste

the

arranged
a

Cyril

temporary-

took

area

into

becoming

At

had

and

of

Akuressa.

near

important,

town

market

received

in

whom

advice

commence

introduction

an

community

taken

about

was

attention

Galle.

of

warmly

my

in

caste

both

to

me

that

Kapferer

Bruce

Professor

with

caste

Berav
of

small

With

own

the

generously

the

Berav

Professor

led

around

was

the

with

eventually

encounter

University

time.

gave

chance

Adelaide

extensively
and

in

fact
square

unreliability
of

many

dwellings,

the

their

nocturnal

weeks

wasted

elusiveness
work
in

had

sought

following
best

listening

to

After

an

rarely
my

those

was

much

by

from

kudos

for

in

Cyril

kinsmen.

of

up

right

fieldwork:

a
a

never

salutary
free

of

fieldwork,

of
him
internal

or

her,
cleavages

of

him.

the

very

lesson

that

the

as

an

they

of

realise

of

source

his
his

with
and

often

source

day

of

my

anthropologist
result
in

made

small-scale

largely

was

final

when

remained

field

of

felt

within

inevitable

subject

which

explicit

issue

until

whether

would

important

very

This

the

interactions

relationships
is

there

least.

This

an

in*my

but.

agent

type

and

sequence

carries

by

which

machinations

subject

walls.

ameliorated

became

political

the

control

conflict

stages.

his

impotence

Cyril.

mentor.
I

thin

say"the

slightly

only

Consequently

became

exaggerated

my

to

and

beginning

the

community.

own

was

alone.

proceeding,

disenchanted

visits

accompanied

behind

of

frustration

of

consume

beyond

possibility

the

hospitality

would

from

man

until

offer

pleasantries,

journey,

early

because

the

of

the

return

would

which

whispers

exchange

feeling

hosts

important

some
that

not

would

muster

animated

of

an

not

as

knowledge

the

and

bemused

could

return

The

is

My

seemed

start

on

away

they

by

search

and

sometimes

and

Often

in

trek

rewarded

gone

day.

the

of

be

days

journeys.

hour

informants

male

rendered

fruitless

would

key

many

patterns

three

uncomfortable
individual

of

of

the

determinism
it

or

community.

the

initial
which

not,

along
Thus,

kinsmen

certain
Cyril.

and

whilst

even

of

the

through

an

aperture

of

in

Cyril

which,
On

time

of

defeat.

Such

were

my

the

area.

admission

in

thought

to
I

to

material

here,

about

practices

there

and

night

ceremonies

Despite
relationships
accepted

ever
I
the

eye

cautiously

longer.

left,

It

was

that

situation

where

My

political

next
who

one
he

occasion
paced

any
the

suddenly
Berava

had

fallen

patronage.

would

was
from

ever

the
grace

He

front

to

claimed

as

his

stand

that

of
a
to

so
an

In
ground
it

was
in

great.
ex-government

result
be

as
with

comfortable
was

house

far

house.

the

apparent
be

where

it

of

of

too

as

came

in

discrepancy

status

residence

all

friends

house

the

at

standing

Berava

friend

unable

seemingly

long

my

of

interior

the

at

area.

me

uneasily

of

attendance

and

scrap
information

of

occasional

visit

an

of

community
a

fragment

none
to

smoothly,

Berav

the

significant

beginning,

on

he

unlikely

clerk

invitation

where

mid-sentence
any

an

On

verandah

one

the

research

something

slowly:

the

control

my

more
as

map

down

and

numerous

in

lodging.

was

up

making

went

came

genealogical

all

by

seen

directed.

and

this

efforts

was

in

was

accompanied

considered

early

houses

The

at

controlled

was

Information

magical

arrived

himself

visits

the

at

by

proscribed

encouraged.

eventually

Wije,

were
were

which

occasions

assistant,
although

community

fact.

the

villages

interactions

other

picture

but

whole

of
little

shifting
bothered

.,
t,

about

caste,

or

exception

of

anything

low-caste

my
part

friends

the

of

house

Berava

this

had

community

great

disappointments

always

in

failure

my

to

inside
so

important
take

to

many

was
do

would

at

each

community,

communites,

preventative

did
either

move
action.

in

the

feel,

was

village

part

was

right

for

living
that

number

the

in

was

I
of

Beragoda,
of

result
of
for

reason
to

but

there

members

The
due

outside

already

of

as

of

felt

where

answer

or

was

were

arose.
the

confounded.

reasons

from

was

what

My

accidently
on

was

whether

situation

arise

the

hindsight

it

pressured

suitable

of

always

Initially,

time.

premium.

and

The

with

and

jump

poor

if

one

kind.

of

absolute

within

although

nights,

identify

of

remainder

communities

resources

action
my

and

important

the

contact#

remains

and

time,

preventative

live

space

situations

suitable

to

question

an

so

not

moral

instances

space

but

up

the

get

of

somewhat

for

four

to

at

the

one

into

come

several

all

into

move

residence

superficial

easy

true:
in

remained.

fieldwork,

or

the

cut

had

period

my

rather

make

clear

three

perhaps

are

not

the
me

to

and

with

for
of

which

extended

contact

the

be

to
calling

to
I

did

an

With

matter.

intention

above
I

that

lived.

we

of

close

visitor

for

were

for

stayed

was

about

my

the

That

Berava

qualms

no

with

in

frequently

proved

happen

fieldwork.

my

claims

been

not

unsatisfactorily,
of

these

which

communities

did

for

felt

in

it

Although
the

both

money,

else

fact

the
this
that

fr
t

basically

community

but,

community.

it

me

there

in

the
I

in

aspect

how

(socially

close

their

The

the
it

had

my

informants

of

this

to

be

the

me

and
was

not
I

information

the

to

according

acquired

An

determined.
they

regulated

able

to

that

was
I

physically)

crucial

community
from

themselves

strategy

terms

was

of

to

subject

practical

concealment
nature

and

abstract

interested
of

knowledge

and
In

in

were
potential

being

working

and

further

reason

it

far

that
their

was

for

was

become

an

embarrassing

of
clearly

any

have

to

as

in

resident,

have

get

at
in

me

as

distance

safe

terms

case

which

of

status
visitor

regular
I

would

of

my

simply

oddity.
expressed

particular
there

kept

prestigious

more

than

being

my

communities

Although

terms#

knowledge'

community.
A

outside

questions

sensitive

or

that

such

important

innocent

from

was

revelation

which

strategies

internal

accidental.

collected

were

transmission.

Indeed,

was

to

system.

highly

which

the
its

consequently
just

fact

in
to

threatening

causing

far

have

too

*general

their

of

commodity

politically

me

calibrated

strategies

the

to

acquire,

was

complex

have

finely

to

academic.

rather

be

to

far

interruptions

seeking

was

been
What

time.

took

in

imbalances

for

have

turbulent

and

secretive

the

to

visitor

as

such

indiscriminate

fact

was

always

would

all
what

about

was

welcome

were

the

fact

Berava

community

number

of

distinct

in

residence
negative

advantages.

to

Once

these

again,

knowledge

in

thrown
Cyril

with

impossible.
in

my

identified

too

that

case

less

was
to

acceptable
be

would

by

being
as

well

different

maintain

simultaneously

by

performed

Living

areas.
to

not

to
be

relations
although

it
too

the

often

was

in

and

public

kinsmen

by

interviews

place

continually

with

over

from

several
this

inevitably

community
groups

wide

area
as

areas

from

kinsmen

particular

purpose.
a

different

rituals

particular

one
great

any

of
any

in

located
served

at

attendance

my

troupes

of

who,
betrayals

informants,

have

configurations
outside

would

of

visited

of

become

discreetly.

to

taking

were

or

being

respect

would

Exorcisms

main

Berava,

the

movements

within

to

mindful

my

me

exrcists,

Thus,

body

somewhat
with

community

and

my

conducted

Similarly,
performed

visiting

from

exorcist

other

them.

of

enabled

example,

always

not

degree

perceptions

all

make

other
if

which

particular

are

not

would

where

cases

one

degree

community

maintain

For

disadvantage

might

which

me

community.

To

with

interactions

with

to

particular

to

the

of

difficult

and

contention,

acquire.

done

one

able

alienated

in

invariably

was
and

closely

to

relations

views

immediately

have

nature

already

with

movements

Berava

wider

had

specialists

was,

the

seeking

made

alternative

gather

the

kinsmen,

it

As

autonomy

particular

and

communities

was

as

immediately

have

would

to

his

and

lot,

my

to

primarily

information

and

have

relate

of
had

the

same

enabled
performers
its

own

I
".

problems.
My
was

work

In

passed
The

on

between
focus

main
Beragoda

this
in

the
as

these

attending

problematical,

not

performance:
be

expected
was

performers

alike

Similarly.

even
me

to

ritual

ceremonies
the

their

skill

(an

takes

pride

in

where

there

was

attitude
their
likely

travel

with

true

the

to

or
be

tension

the

anybody
venue

trouble,

is,
of

complexity
in

and

to

that

small.

the

public.

'forget'

would

if

and
of

their

and

extent

would

patron

and

either

each

This

nature

friends

else

yet

both

the

were

at

up

audience.

by

stay
More

stretch.

performers,

of

the

often
to

set

understandable

work)

was

In

various

necessary

specialists

which

of

unrepresentative

the

Berava

close

thirty-six
ones.

at

my

rituals

smaller

dynamics

highlighted

and

my

was

hours

reinforced

between

interaction

invite

often

hand,

other

events

it

part

village

their

such

with

the

healing

often

the

arrive

become

the

fulfilled

were

would

separation

would

community.

was

of

been

had

witnessed

number

twenty-four

as

to

because

however,

problematical,

which

at

least

lonZ

as

major

they

as
Attendance

for

at

rituals

commitments.

awake

as

On

the

and

Berava

study

2.

of

well

involved

troupes

Chapter

Berav;,

type.

varying

my

of

attendance

by

the

hand

one

knowledge

in

aspect

the

marriage

and

figures

described

performed
of

for

involved

work

skills

key

On

kinship,

concerning

different

which

levels.

two

on

data

collecting

way

of

proceeded

who

was

one

which

in

12

instances

many
members

the

of

something

of

be

can

there

aired,

develop

audience,
an

arena

but

it

between

my

friends

my

safety

were

into

two

topics

was
and

statement
locate

a
the

proceedings,

and

drumming.

the

participants

present

ritual

of

variety

of
is

quantities,

and

now

turn.

it

is

on

my

careful
of

of

ethnography

to

the

question

of

the

concerning

and

involvement

in

observation

of

incantations

songs,

discussions
As

rituals.
with

on

attempt

consistent

Data

based

particular

as

within

evidence

concerned

qualities

received

accumulation

place.

recordings

photographic

expressive

took

performances.

tape

work

various

information

detailed

and

social

the

are

the

its

performance.
from

by

broadly

the

and

participant-observer

further

was

performance

fell

secondly,

which
of

that

discourses

ritual

skill

counter-statement
a

for

much

tradition,

rituals

direction

as

as

thesis

caste

healing

given

from,

that

this

was

namely,

and

collection

myself

various

this

reproduction;

The

traditions.

to

confrontations

away

Berav

and

ills

social

name.
for

the

complex

of

It

areas.

knowledge

of

repertoires

for

me

good

related

of

manner

performers.

collected

its

of

all

keep

providing

particular

uncommon

own

with

creation

to

to

closely

mechanisms

these

anxious

between

usually

was
in

which

not
and

their

identification

the

in
is

information

The

trouble

exorcism

patrons

for

as

The

was.

that

style,

is,

rather

than

of

ethnography

with
the

such

the

with
numerical

that

9.

The

general

emphasis

predominantly
the
facts
My

It

contrary.

thesis

has

one

of

to

form
its

expressing
its

form.

essential
fixing

in

made

points

or

give

the

presented;

the--- inscription

concerning

intention

in

of

theoretical

demonstrates
the

is

which
narrative

my

role

On

ethnographic

ethnography

simple

incorporate

gloss

as

been

content

is

this

of

attempting

crucial

the

Significantly*
Chapter

it
the

plays
while

content*

of

meaning

ritual.
In

have

initiate
his

a
or

her

process

in

For

are
is

subordinate

cosmos

paid
before

realms.

of

and

all

healing

whereby

all

moving
Likewise.

the

the

superior

to

the
Chapters

the

thesis
exorcism
rituals

individual

located

progressively
to

of

healing

example,

framing

of

affliction

the

structure

processes

described.

Obeisance

cosmos.
beings

the

resembles

which

the

respects

other

many

further

and

to

resonances

greater

text

to

objective
In

a
exists).

level

very

straightforward,

the

of

thing

of

rituals.

from

not

details.

structuring

the

the

body

their

intention

my

upon

original

far
such

presentation.

ethnographic

in

been
at

and
onto

indeed

has

insight

interpretation

of

is

falling

and

is

work

present

an

Berav

the

(if

account

applied

of

however.

ethnographic

theoretical

emphasis

concerning

presentation.

the

the

presentation

and

details

and

the

with

ethnographic

organisation

throughout

and
the

within
and
more

higher

specific
1-7

of

the

14

present

work

from

effect

higher

to

order

further

of

frameworks.
issues

the
that

so

to

relating

dealt

7a

nature

Chapter
wider

within

number

of

ritual

of

down

and

Each
matter

Chapter

the

ones

a move

very

specific

performance

be

can

with.
1

Chapter
Sinhalese
it.

provides

which
Chapter

this

the

of

nature

flaws

link

out
and

is

inherent

in

7,

Chapter
of

passage

time
brings

fact

various

forms.

deflect

it
Chapter

it
that

Their

and

anticipate
2

shifts

and

the

it
from

for

the

be

to

in

found
and
a

as

various
objects

is

to

on

behalf

category

ideas
in

can

be

theme

carried
individuals

becomes

to

remove

of

their

of
to

the
which

deal
it,

in

clear

consequences

have

to

source

consequence
negative

is

the

their

and

the

clue

activities

As

Berav

role

that

that

inevitable

the

identity.

suggested

- Dos

the

negative

occupation

actions.

is

treatment

and

adheres

an

and

the

within

identity

the

certain
is

dos

to

forward

malevolence

all
it

Berav

category

put

might

(dos).,

Berava;

the

is

and

through

running
by

this

this

imperfections

and

found

further

misfortune

surrounding

their

the

to

the

of

category

caste

is

It

hypothesis

between

strong.

still

as

accompanies

the

link

the

Berava

place

particularly

Berav

the

discrimination

paid

introduction

general
the

and

is

Attention
by

system

caste

received

In

subject

by

order

individuals.

specific

locates

in

process

lower

to

categories

level

the

framing

a similar

in

with
absorb

it,

clients.

community

and

provides

the

of

given
which

they

The

third

resource,

community

well

as

patron

the

of

major

as

well

ritual.
as

from

the

service

supplying

or'troupe

is

chapter

complexity

of

expenditure

and

and

marriage

of

of

maintenance

into

Accounts
a

are

resource

process

translated

with.

organising

this

4.

Chapter
are

dispersal

of

in

elites

performance.

ritual

of

the

to

disposal.

and

strategies
to

more

subject

are

'scarce'

the
lead

which

traditions
dealt

as

Like

processes

this

of

as

ideological

an

transmission

to

land

of

property.

traditions,

of

concentration

field

their

over

in
used

absence

traditions

property,

transmission

In

the

of

the

of

namely,

are

fulfill

kinds

other

decisions

apprenticeship
the

traditions

types

conventional

in

that

on

traditions

of

professions

non-ritual

to

similar

illustrated

works

various

community,

transmission

the

hypothesis

the

and

are

specifically
the

within

of

and

demonstrate

the

the

and

more

mechanism

ritual

strategic

which

Descriptions

there

focusses

chapter

Examples

various

live

in

village

fieldwork.

my

who

the

of

engage.

traditions.

role

of

people

binding

critical

In

account
bulk

the

out

carried

in

general

the
the

actual

the
both

social

status

from

that

of

the

involved

in

perspective

of

Berava

the

given.

are

is

performances

procedures

between

relationship
performance

individual

whereby

the

individual
key

and

magnitude

on

the

one

hand

of

the

patron

on

in

theme

and
the

other.

the

iv

The

two

are

intentions

and

first

The

their

four

as

deities.

Tovile

its

ritual

division

attempts
underlie

the

source

Tovil

meanings

serves

unique

theme

This

undertake

of

Tovil,

planets

certain
to

Bali

the

Sinhalese

the

wider

latter

part

of

and

beliefs

device

an

misfortunes

within

and

narrative

the

chapter
which

its

relationship

for

ascertaining

the

and

abstract

to

particular

analysis

to

attempt

an

are

structures
of

capable

specific

further
an

in

Tovil

the

of

account

Bali

events

highly

is

explication

introduction

the

misfortune.

beliefs

are

In

the

particular
as

particular

place

particular

in

and

of

range

Bali

the

mechanisms

provides

as
which

The
the

how

realised

which

labour.

of

relieve

an

as

particular.

detailed

the

to

society.

namely

location

and

personal

demonstrate

to

performance

turn

Chapter

which

of

wider

influences

Bali

Chapter

the

gives

in

production

negative

explain

of

the

the

of

astrology

and

to

origins

to

Berav

intended

from

introduction

an

complex.

ritual

arising

chapters
ritual

astrological

with

to

services

the

within

event.

provide

to

relates

single

local,

ritual

the

of

three

following

cosmological,

specifically

single

interests

uniting

simultaneously

chapters

organisation

rituals

the

organisation

social

and

of

linked,

are
and

format

coherent

of

which

temporal

strictly

indexically

as

seen

communicating
a

particular-time.

participants.
developed
of

the

in

Chapter

Bali

Tovil.

in
MY

analysis

examines

in

it

which

the

of

form

The

the

but
according
is

performance

to

begin

is

which

chapter
by

encompassed

In

entertainment.
have

turned

for

this

traditional

their
most

lesser

or
-

totality

which

each
needs

of

is

only

by

that

we

can

of

action

in

type

this

fixed

not

precise

As
this

result

brings

of
there

and

skills

distribution

often

of

ritual
is

yet

the

growth

is

currently

of

souvenirs

number

market,
of

an'area

chapters

'cultural'

response,

lucrative

domain

previous

it.

to

turns

traditional

for

energies

networks

are

to

attention

the

markets

demand

considerable

the

from

the

and

tourism

my

in

discussed
distinct

strikingly

in
specific

It

of

the

misfortune.

final

production

potency

in

greater

the

its

reality.

traditions

meanings

meet

to

employed

Berava,

degree

in

structure,

mundane

participants.

the

personal

of
the

In

for

account

face

of

performance

ritual

examining

the

analysis

articulate

with

to

set

particular

any

felt

constructed

of

and

These

to

is

their

realise

are

this

media

the

of

audience.

prescribed

intensity

how

to

able

their

to

meanings

flow

the

enactment

are

of

its

the

and

ways

participating

takes,

time

and

within

and

to

ritual

the

and

those

demonstrates

performance,

the

the
space

analysis

performance

Central

action.

event

embodiment

or

such

in

off

of

persuades

which

organisation
mark

nature

successfully

efficacy

the

the

of
to
at
and

Berav

and
families
items

producing
the

of

expense
the

kin

ties

Y
-L

which
tourists

dealt

are

the

of

performance,
hours,
of

power

space
to

the

reality

its

dissolution.

to

begin
creates
that

the

members

for
8

the

of

the

which
a

re-evaluation

certain

families

focusses

the

at

short
antithesis

an
to

reinforce

the
the

means

of

sense

of

among

generations
their

of

style

Berav

community

tourist
of

market
the

meaning

inevitably
the

on

persuasive

joltingly

how

once

over

when,

demonstrating

erased

goods,

the

attempt

many

In

reality

of

demonstrates

outlets

have

own

over

As

Chapter

place.

by

potentially

specific

traditions

my

chapter

describe.

powerfully
in

runs

final

ritual

something

elaborated

exploit
for

most

is

changes.

production

many

as

Chapter

is

Berava

pages;

described

have

tradition

and

time

over

step.

which

rituals
a

8,

this

this

unravelled

chapters.

thesis,

the

on

taken

elaborate

felt
is

Chapter

preceding

the

the

it

time.

of

is

reality

having

have

of

meaning

paradigm

the

done

is

of

some

and

this

my

of

have

ritual,

each

of

end

this

style

for

dances

and

investigates

ritual

Berav

as

masks

who

of

stages
the

in

the

structure

final

the

echoes

individuals

with

the

Chapter

consequences

of

*keeping

throughout

of

change

the

number

In

many

this

and

production

examples

with).

of

effects

lives

(the

them

reinforce

takes

nature

of

this

re-evaluation.
At
production
creation

one

end
I
highly

of
have
specific

the

spectrum
the

described
to

person,

Berava

of
Bali
place

Tovil.
and

of

styles
a
time

ritual
which

brings
The

together
production

their

I
the

their

tourist

forms

kaleidoscope
their

of

livelihood

Traditional
Tradition

Tradition

TO

of

of

Berav

the

gaudy

of

benefits
the

ambiguous
At

and

tradition,

dance

masks

row

are

activities
their

of

crucial

which

identity.

give
The

demonstrates
as

continues
the

the

for

identical

sale.

creative

is

of

time

devil

of

upon

co-operation

relationship.

emptied

production

and
and

force:

NOTES

row

belief.

and

for

service

but

cash

the

return

production

market,

awaiting

Both

which

the

described

artefacts

in

all

thought

contribute

each

traditional

extreme,

have

who

local

involves

traditions

of

other

of

ritual

kinsmen

particular

benefits

aspects

this

of

Berava

several

the

many

history

powerful

of

creativity.

the

them

both

interplay
the

to

of

dialectic

the
by

contemporary

PREFACE

the
thesis
the
is
term
Berava
Throughout
used
this
is
the
the
as
term
caste,
commonly
used
describe
Strictly
they
be called
speaking
should
outsiders.
by
the
Beravy.
Kuliya
form.
else
or
plural
Berav
[1]

to
by
the

the
fact
that
the
of
many
of
people
are
living
in
work
still
described
and
performing
Province,
their
been
Southern
have
many
of
names
the
Wherever
the
possible
substitute
names
either
changed.
in
the
in
originals
sound
or
else
are
similar
resemble
thus
their
feel
for
the
retaining
something
of
style,
[2]

caste

In

view
in
this

specificity.

y,
G
E
C
C+

Q`
U
Cl
Ste.
O
r-4
4)
h.
C

C)

ro
w
H

E
E

H
H

,.

" CHAPTER
'

INTRODUCTION:

'They

THE

STATUS

demon
priests,
being
connected
to
death,
disease

AND

OCCUPATION

drumming

their
with
and

the
rituals
'
decay.

(Pieris

1956:

village

in

174)

Caste

1.1

On

an

fieldwork

was
the

leave

carried

he

his

offered

it's
Berava.

")
I

throughout

was

to

visit

they

were
they

and
my

fieldwork,

association,

occupational
overtones.

ptte

man

and

and

hierarchy,
between

Sinhalese

Buddhists

in

opposition

institutional
between

stopped

the

as

me

With

marked

over

there

go

yanna

ep

farmer

muddy

the

were

drummers.

'bad'

(naraka).

'good'

was
He

these

three

essentials

elements

tanikara

He

(adu).

midst

mahattaya,

caste,

'low'

the

of
with

caste:
moral

differentiate

Bgrava

and

the

they

whom
of

which

was

Reiterated

discrimination

of

which

Goyigama

were

to

my

sincerity

mahattay

of

of

was'about

bunds

fields.

perpetuation
the

most

the

served

distance

which

traverse

status

maintain

The

man

"Don't

("E

was

(usa)

'high'

paddy

advice:

The

people

(honda)

the

a
to

road

Berav".

all

the

out,

tarmac
across

to

visit

early

zig-zagged

the

BERAVA,

the

were
dancing

and
pertaining

to

and

live.

difference

comprise

of

majority

and
the

caste

4'. &.
40 N

is

system
of

the

one

caste

and

and

elements
They

are

the

in

organisation
system

in

ranked

with

source

discrimination

between

specialisation,

either

are

separate

of

ascribed

terms
degrees

varying

carried

once

and

symbols
the

effected

and

products

of

parts

purity

of

an

with

the

the

parts

services
as

operates

symbolic

and

the

of

expression

as

conceptual

aspects

of

Sinhalese

looking

at

the

and

expressed
will
historical

be

Chapter,
the

it

Berav

in

category
thought.

in

which

the
at

and

Sinhalese

to

surfacing

the

present-day

will

differences
a

local

question

my

level.
of

perspective.

to

aim
society,

social

This

maintained
given

is

observable

empirically

rather

way

this
of

an

from

of

and

economic
particular

the

shift

system

goods

Caste

of

position
as

attention

the

of

or

out

through
The

to

castes.

of

much

not

identified

system,

very-

course

the

describe
so

the

carry

labour.

of

division

they

professions.

exchange

inter-dependence,

In

their

Castes

-association.

are

of

and

occupational

activities

system

society-wide

castes

hereditary
by

or

they

of

through

associated

is

specialist

the

of

them

out

the

castes.

identity

of

actual

the

after

named

are

from

social

form

are

attributed

important

An

are

Asian

which

features

structural

impurity.

and

is

South

and

endogamous.

status

fundamental

more

system
The

general.

the

of

but

group,
in

certain

involve

us

in

outlined

above

Particular
occupation

both
examining

:...

4.1

the

relation

what

they

of

view

kinship

Berava

to

supposed

are

do

with

do.

actually

Hocart's

the

what

of

and

caste

of

is

cosmology
the

understanding

the

as

role

society-wide
in

still,

essence,
like

groups

of

celebration

the

useful

in

Berav

in

society:
'If

itself
concern
may
not
with
death
for
fear
the
of
ritual
the
life,
auspicious
ritual
contaminating
of
of
handle
death
then
other
some
must
section
and
inexorable
for
these
facts
decay,
are
which
is
An hereditary
be dealt
with.
group
must
'
to
deal
them.
therefore
necessary
with
(Hocart
20)
1950:

The

one
section
inauspicious

Berava

still

fulfill

with

the

'inexorable

deal

who

the

themselves

actions

illness

with

be

of
found.

Like

the

margins.
be

dominant

structures

to

imbued

but

essential
disruptive

the

negative

to

order

etc.,

positive,
they

its
it

threat
Just

society.

of

the

as

they

sickness
are

also

in

to

are
creative

and

themselves

find

with

in

and

Berav

the

Berav

cosmos

associated

diviners

the

the

disease,

and

shamans.

and
is

power

against

transform
disorder

society

of

in

rites

generally,

societies,

many

Their

balanced

ordering

In

men.
death

healers.

the

margins

world*of

misfortune,
and

so

of

artists
on

and

creation

acts

the

their

through

work

at

upon

pollution.

and
order

forces

negative

disrupt

to

threaten

maintaining

ones

taking

life,

of

the

as

role

disorder

of

and

the

whenever

critical
facts'

consequences
restoring

symbolically

power
benefits
poses
are
to
command

the

of

must
to
able

the
to

health,
of

the

reverse

process

discrimination,
hedge

rules
bound

and

them

placing
the

society.

1.2

The

etiquette
variant

Sinhalese

of

the

or

less

us

to

elaborate

the

ends

of

of

intercaste

its

development

and

polity

have

are

castes
adheres
is

hierarchy

the

Indian

the

which

caste

as

from

between

pollution

and

system

which

distances

the

of

purity

Absent
with

and

number

of

Sinhalese

However.

rigidity

purity

opposite

the

religion

Social

and

system

of

the

occupational

degrees

varying

speak

to

counterpart.

status,

Buddhist

the

Hindu

characteristics.

is

infused..

its

system.

special

has

system
from

of

of

of

related

ascriptive

caste

own

great
at

groups

enable

system
is

so

more

do

its

it

not

back-drop

against

system

it

attribution
and

thus

embody

arrangements

conceptually

Sinhalese

hand,

one

impurity

given

the

distinguish

association,

and

system.

the

structural

to

serve

they

powers

and

System

historically

which

features

normal

Caste

Prejudice

result.

all

the

and

the

restrictions,

Berava

Sinhalese

caste

On

the

as

and

outside

Although
Indian

feared

are

and

to

greatly

ameliorated.

it

In

the

as
words

product
of

Buddha.

condones
of

fluid

more

hierarchisation

rigid

neither

which

Buddhism

seeing

less

and

interaction
by

towards

tendency

The

man
"No

is
nor

rather
man

is

by

of

system
reinforced

denounces
than

vice

birth

an

caste.
versa.
outcaste

. r,
.

and

by

been

1966

Das

and

India

the

central

(see,

organisation

to

our

for

example,

was

the

of

The

link

essential
religion

and

status
expression

of

recruitment

to

king
As

caste.

The

the
than

led

understand

to

(Yalman

1963).

Kendrick.

who
ritual

King'
However.

the

one,
of

the

in

of

analysis
the

that

concludes
status

(Kendrick
despite

latter

or

is

tenure

21).

the

confusion

is

the

in

case

control

much

of

in

pollution
by
to

not
with

rather

under

to

critique

caste
but

caste

attempt

and

run

social

system.

'Sinhalese

1982:

now

Sinhalese

recent

in

crucial

of

purity

ritual

system

time

evidence.

Indian

of

Sinhalese

in

the

purity's

the

providing

commentators

subject

in

between

religion

as

of

India

one

orientation

terms

46)

in

and

former

confusion

service

traditional

as

abuse

Yalman's

is

at
caste

secular

it

absent

Although

and

1976:

existed

priesthood,

markedly

often

maintained
Authority

of
priestly
caste
legitimation
and
was
a secular
the
political
of

no

virtually

caste.

where

conscience

which

was

rather

parallel

was

consolidation
in
Ceylon,
therefore,
in
the
hands
mainly
'
the
king.
of
(Malalgoda

authority

divine

so

33).

development

it

The

existed.
caste
of
function

with

the

caste
system
by
the
priestly
in
Ceylon,

consolidated
Brahmins;
the

point

its

Traditionally,

for

1953:

writes:
'In

has

Ryan

and

system

1977).

responsible

Malalgoda

latterly

Indian

the

in

system

caste.

of

was

who

Sinhalese

the

understanding

(quoted

Brahmin"

Brahmin

the

Dumont

one

from

Absent
has

is

deeds

of

Yalman's

do
'a
the

fact

the

analysis.
castes
identifiedwith

ideas

do

the

higher

has

engrained

aspects

concealed

in

by

the

the

Lankan

Sri

institution
is

caste

it

general

governments

has

to

reluctant

it

responsibility

them.
unifying

ideological

sweeping

to

parentage,

pedigree.

of

marriage

doubt

deeply

to

say,

1979:

was

to

caste

colonial

that
yet

presidential

7).

The
law

status
of

primary

kings
long

are
who

be

the

one

whose
since

displaced

identified

as

from

street

Questions
and

are
as

society',

intrudes

caste

In

people

which

politics.

mutual
are

could

that

however,

administrators

little

the

to

place

society.

Victorian

uphold

independence

Sinhalese
about

in

sex

force,

partners

not

least

at

contemporary

since
public

more

egalitarianism

of

no

in

the
or

and

given

(Jiggins

is

there

Today

"Don't

of

caste

it

the

are

as

passed

negative

dirty:

repressed

affair

'like

put

no

and

force

private

talk.

commentator

being

ideology

is

This

powerful

is

the

many

been

The
colonisers

of

members

as

are

between

conflict

caste.

not

uncleanness:

communication)

cited

these

British

of

are

amongst

for

have

democracy.

by

espoused

and

psychology

caste

of

towards

being

as

Sinhalese

explicit

hierarchy

(personal

censured

such

in

drives

are

ideas

Whilst

horror

even

and

Berav".

the

like

dirty

be

and

Berav

the

of

children

when

impurity

Berav

the

the

personal

Carrithers

castes.
spoken

example

of

distaste

evoke

even

in

positioned

similarly

they

that

remains

still

of

appropriateness

importance

for

most

Z
i
...

Sinhalese
interaction
'A

where

'see'

soon

society

Sri

but

caste

boundaries

any

firmly

drawn

the

and

of

for

immersion

for

firm

lines

and

the

which

is

This
those

with
whom

boundaries

Sinhalese

influence.

oneself

to

failing

in

but
and

aligns

social

component.

excused

gentle

hierarchy,

the

of

be

prolonged

one

areas

potential

demarcation

if

so

particularly

might

the

caste

few

are

not

Lanka

reveals

of

bottom

is

caste

to

visitor

there

such

as

and

lines

separate

the

at
are

most
firmly

most

asserted.

institution
work

Most

anthropologists

some

point

by

the

village

study.

(1]

produced

by

Bryce

Ryan

found

it

have
this

its

in

caste
to

particular

the

Sinhalese

which
list

complete
of

of

many

of

the,

1950's.
at

comment

but
the

to

with

marriage,

and

of

unit

main
the

empirical
incidental

apparently
to

features

two

castes

comes
listed

and

of

number

small
Ryan

castes

total

the

early

peripheral

relatively

system.

contemporary

rank:

the

institutions,

attributed

the
the

comprise

is

system.

is

there

Firstly,

be

can

that

to

provide
the

the

necessry

the

but

caste

of

the

kinship

these

of

in

of

as

Obviously,

interest

Furthermore,

tenure,.

study
and

remained

microcosm

blocks

order

has

land

major

pervasive

most

study
of

building

castes

Lanka

Sri

concerns

major

one

in

upon

large

and

only

caste

of

extensive

is

there

Surprisingly.

(1953:

93)

their

approximate

to
are

twenty
numerically

gives

five.
so

:. ?

small

as

are

only

to

be

of

to

be

found

number

of

castes

(1967)

in

his

four

only

caste.

the

the

like

communities
and

simple
The
question

of

caste

relates

to

the

in

status.

into

Terutenne,

typical

other

The

community.
data

caste,

on
the

island

(census

Jiggins

(1979:

sees
suggests

that

35)

by

in

62)

for

clearly

figures
Goyigama

of

numbers

tells

us

estimates

were
supremacy

last

and
Roberts
of

caste

largest

the

and
they

54.3%

as
West

numerical

terms

of

status,

the

Goyigama

are

the

the

of

1982:

301).

size

still
but

caste

over-estimated,
on

include

to

making
grounds

alone.
In

probably

one,

Goyigama

South
in

Cultivator

agricultural

the

reproduced

as

to

the

of

the

of

or

terms

four

the

own

is

anthropologists

Goyigama

one

figure

her

institution

traditional

census.

earlier

Justifiable

less

castes

tables

Goyigama

the

(ibid:

of

In

assimilation

in

Yalman

provinces

maritime

the

of

the

that,

us

of

both

1824
gives

of

writings

for

proportion

Goyigama

or

the

ease

society,

the

outnumber

the

the

and

58).

ascendancy

Sinhalese
In

Terutenne

for

reason

second

Washermen

tells

(ibid:

uncomplicated'

mentions

Cultivator

Yalman

Yalman

example,

Potters,

predominant

a'small

Terutenne

of

village

Blacksmiths,

the

that

For

encountered.

in

Thus

likely

than

and

castes,

as

localities.

more

surprisingly.

traditional

in

be
of

besides
Not

is

will
study

significance

particular

it

castes.

Drummers,

caste

in

locality

one

any

questionable

traditional

29

landholding
position

in

Sinhala

Buddhist

possible

and

farming

the

status

(Salgam)

traditional

these

of

extremely

powerful
of

only

numerically

The

total

the

The

(Hena

Washermen

various
purely

as

well
return

for

tenure

system
Whilst

castes,

these

between

the

today

than

its

of

own
still

follows:

as

are

(Hunu),
(BadahAlla),
(Vahumpura),

these

of

state

lands

and
supplied

castes
had

which
to

cultivable

(rjak3riya).

overall

less

Lime-burners

Each

aspects.

as

ceremonial
and

under

in

society
feudal

(2)

differences

differences

also

castes

Jaggery-makers

practical

status

but

had

Potters

many

to

are

classified

service

"

services,

access

for

which

Lanka

(Beravy).

Drummer

finally

of

main

Sri

Rade),

or

an

who

them

conveniently

(Batgama),

Palanquin-bearers

their

each

(Navandann),

Metal-workers

be

can

castes,

of

in

stand
castes

to

the

population.

remain

south

their
With

accounting

caste

which

other

status

who

through

Goyigama

the

comparision,

occupation.
in

found

the

service

hereditary

to

(Durva)

1982).

the

the

(Karava),

power

Roberts

in

with

Toddy-tappers

inferior

by

total,

Fisherman

castes.

position

small

castes

the

three

greatly

of

quarter

as

(see

prime

hegemony

almost

economic

occupations

exception

been

and

increasing

gained

Their

the

of

exception

have

has

the

occupying

hierarchy.

society

Cinnamon-peelers

not

caste,

between

exist
are

category

small
of

in

the

comparison

service

castes

service
to
and

those
the

Goyigama

caste.

hierarchy.

the

unchecked.

Rooted
ascendancy

The

areas,

small

the
the

of

service

remain

core,

in

castes,

village

Goyigama

has

remained
in

particularly

to

satellites

feudal

traditional

clusters

the

central

dotted

in

rural

Goyigama
Goyigama

landscape.
is

It

interesting
Salagama

Karava,

in

shift

vis

status

their

did

by

the

land-owners

many
such

of
as

profession
services

Categories

and

provided

,
and

the

ills
wholly

no

the
in

in

which

have

been
new

with
Indeed.

longer

exist.

changes

they

are
of

acquired.

and

of

nature

transposed
ones

or
been.

have

castes,
the

to

members

nominal.

both

ways

have

relationship

independently,

persisted

have

traditional

place

taken

have

'naturals

since

supplied

Within

They
structure

Many

long

once

neither

castes

complex.

entirely

Palanquin-bearing.

adaptations
services

they

and

their

many

the

being

type

48).

by

cultivators,

and

the

1982:

and

the

feudal

the

which

are.

dimension.

identified

is

the

involved

not

castes

of

(Roberts

castes

service

effected

of

ceremonial

outside

professions

hereditary

hereditary

relationship

the

occupations.
their

have

frequently

Although

have

were

service

cultivation

paddy

on

that

relationships

large,

and

respect
who

Goyigama

traditional

the

this

castes
the

vie

occupations

remained,
based

Durava

service
with

associated

in

note

and

inter-caste

in

contexts

to

the

provided.
content

into

as
modern
In

the

31

Low-Country,

between
of

something

considered
follow

they

link

the

in

identification
still

system

wider

most

patterns

changes

the

their

however.

and

at

is

land-tenure

and

where

services,
all,

for

done

are

kind.

and

cash

Whatever

relic.

associated

caste

in

payment

services

the
discrete

as

remains

themselves,

castes
units
As

strong.

the

within
(ibid:

Ryan

341)

it:

puts

'If

transition
is
the
towards
modern
the
the
disorganisation
hierarchy,
it
of
caste
towards
is
the
disorganisation
so clearly
not
in
as
structural
castes
entities
of
society.

divisions

The

Ryan's

after

Caste,

transition.

important

an

provides

into

universe
remain
other.

In

closely

Berav

the

undifferentiated
their

1.3

Members
throughout
concentrated

it

within

position

The

in

category

Berav

in

of

the

Berav

'structural
the

social

to

respect
like

to

more
and

an

system,

caste

towards

each

look

entity'

Sinhalese

can

part

most

them.

societ
caste

Buddhist
the

would

attitudes

Sinhalese

Sinhala
in

and

still

areas,

the

in

system

the

with

as

as

rural

for

which

section,

next

Lanka

years

classifying

undifferentiated

the
at

of

caste

twenty-five

in

means

categories,

otherwise

Sri

particularly

the

which

over
in

caste

of

account

differences

prevail

still

expresses

system

the

and

'

Southern

are

to

society.
Province

be

found

scattered

They

are

around

most
Mtara,

1.

Tangalle

Mtara

incorporated
figure

This

in
figures

these

Maritime

and

data

the

estimate,

that

Southern

Provinces,

districts,

is

from

release
form

More

in

of

of

In

when
recent

of

the

both

the

kuppRyama

to

referring
years,

the

used

families

very

on
local
from

Hambantota

the

day.

present
Berav

have
seeking

they

still
Their

order.

but

households

six

throughout
are

settlements
their

high

is

given

terms

for

term

'mulla',

caste

conceptual
their

places
meaning

'Subbyama'

term

meaning

Berav

settlement
by

occasion

many

rough

and

the

55).

in

the

such
of

certain

and
word

or

and

people

social

not
those

example,

were

outcastes),

informants

use

boundary,

or

corruption

the

sporadically

separation

for

residence,

corner

from

Spatial

reinforcement
of

than

often

Using

Census

labour.

wage

five
found

Berava

settings,

rural

as
are

separated

neighbours.

the

few

fifty,

exceeding

spatially

in

of

as

maybe

South.

urban

strictures

component

in
castes,

of

anonymity

caste

communities.

the

the

low

the

of

is

Mtara

50,000

3.49.

(1974:

Lanka
this

Galle,
of

then

time.
of

Berav

of

region

many

crucial

rarely

population

the

into

drawn

been

in

Sri

that

is

that

at

of

emphasise

that

like

Whilst,

and

estimate,

would

which

total

Department

the

301)

at

the

of

Provinces
from

ibid:

districts,

48.29

Government

the

of

Statistics

district,

Hambantota'
for

the

(Roberts

census

Tangalle

and

accounts

population

1824
in

frequency

their

puts

The

Galle.

and

Goyigama

communities.
of

the

numerically

(a

.y
.3

small.

low

castes

through

name

changing,

many

cases

Berav,

in

play

have

retained

are

in

the

higher

the

That

castes.
in

reflected

the

adopted

them

Whilst

members

of

was

often

euch

"we

as

attributed
displaced

onto

individuals

of

in

the

the

the

that

the

of

and

'dirty'

interaction.
and
this
terms

The
not

qualities

surprisingly,

and

ultimately
None

caste.

of

my

impure*

themselves'

traditional

the

avoidance

quantifiable

the

acknowledged

sense

most

hierarchy

caste

are,

within

of

acknowledged

families,

status

are

members

and

duppat).

caste,

to

considered

of

easily

groups*
lower

are

'impure'

caste

(api-

without

personally

informants

more

poor"

are
from

dirty

into

and

areas

in

position

translated

klaya)

distancing

Berava

role

identity.

by

are

certain

the

lowly

their

accepted

in

the
appear

include

of

The

caste

They

they

319).

and

(kilutu)

attitudes

towards

(adu

caste

incidentally

who

castes,

their

ever

dirty

in

hierarchy,

hierarchy.

status
and

service

other

low

(apirisidu)

impure

numbers

caste
than

1953:

caste

like,

the

(Ryan

their

of

their

slip

and

status

virtue

firmly

more

low

ranked

migration.

traditional

the

to

able

Goyigama
by

Berav

The

been

urban

adopting

however,

they

is

have

decrees

order

or
they

are.
the

Traditionally
has

castes
code
more.

of

been

avoidance
Public

discrepancy

expressed
and

strictures

and

in
asserted

placed

in

Nowadays

separation.
on

castes

between

status
an

elaborate

many
like

the

of

the

Berav

f. _X

have

been
A

times.

lifted

or

else

Berav

man

or

the

covering

top

not

which

from

sanctions
breach

of

(konde),

live

in

palm

fronds.

houses

In
as

went

which

an

greatly

the

below

only

order
long

suffered

into

for

only

social

negative

of
of

for

have

who
its

feudal

ever

greater
becomes

caste
but

this

that

those

from

commentators

into

signs
by

question

erupts

passage

are

periods

the

kept

acceptance

social

there

is

mostly

various

Uncoupled

drifting
change.

socio-economic

safe

plaited
indignity

passive

challenged
it.

under
and

not

but

castes,

increasingly

being

underpinnings

problem

"a

can

membership
is

its

with

they

and

to

than

occasionally

ensured

lower

the

forbidden

low-caste

general,

can

traditional

conflict

In

has

is

also

a
the

for

themselves.

Sinhalese

the

Despite

are

still

in

dilution
of

rejection

growing
there

of

and

men

rather

part

order

discriminations
members

roofs

such

Nowadays,

integral

surface

of

beards.

Inter-caste

violent
with

time

bitterness

action

provoked

one

the

on

an

dignified

the

traditional

the

of

at
of

confrontation.

violent

the

practice

about

Berav

general

diluted.

public,

confronted

in

tiles

with

in

Similarly.

wearing

enlightened

nowadays

have

people

hair

the

with

along

body

(3]

more

qualms

would

caste

their

top-knot

no

his

of

restrictions.
wear

has

ago

high

nowadays

them

boy

half

long

so

in

atrophied

many

the
areas

rigidity

of

consequences
where

caste

and

restrictions
of
remains

ignoble
strong.

birth

J5

1.3.1

Commensality
The

is

example,

rigorously

observed.

that

in

areas,

most

clearly

certain

(Ryan

The

provide

is

home

not

of

In

the

be

allowed

the

offered
unfold

on

between

hosts

who

wishing

to

appear

guests

providing
brought
intrusion
by

such

numerous

being

inadequate.

food.
on
by
pointing

will
by

out

eat

that

they

ritual
the

will

during
During

from

the

have

the

seen

conflict
actually
hand,

other
duty

are

be

to

performers

to

bound

patron,

whilst
discomfort

obvious

from
serve

occasion
is

low

legitimate

separately
must

also

one

which

on

his

person

without

apparently

them

in

man

ceremonies.

but

minimise

an

such

having

and

The

often

waived

hospitable

hospitality

as

but

stems

hospitable,
the

table

drama

petty
occasions

are

accept

it

reject

The

meal.

rice

Berava

the

be

can

[4]

for

customary

in

arena

and
guest.

healing

food

the

and

equality

partially

and

is

it

who

are

exorcism

ceremonies,

such

caste

commensality

long

events,

be

permissible

with

and

state
can

of

hospitality

host

high

to

loaded

together

of

still

as

table

and

of

course

far

patterns

household

rice

for

home.

hierarchy

status

the

between

near
of

night

eat

equality

so

status

gesture

normal

rules

where

To

goes

the

commensality

symbolically

about

once

at

statement

and

made.

powerfully

1953:

159).

of

caste

from

statements

which

Ryan

determined

it

upon

ranged

rules

'the

in

dining

the

remote,

still

being

eating'

inter-caste

of

possibility

other

themselves

caste
guests
in

the

IL

of

absence

with

be

may

either

fear

jeopardise

occult

revenge

table,

the

the

for

that

clear

abundantly

overstep

the

possible

to

refusal

some

a high

at

be

them

to
it

making

to

not

their

castigation
their

for

little

careful

in

caste

inversion

something

result
pay

extract

criticising,

must

would

must
who

the

expected

however.

which

mark

had

between

performers

even

Seated

and

they

too,

They

better.

the

exploit

orders

giving

maximum,

is,

treatment

or

often

procedure

it

as

shoddy

date.

will

performers

fine

performance

later

usual

'upsetting'

of

the

at

line.

downright

and

crossed

the

them,

on

the

hospitality

not

wait

However,

guests.

minimal

and

to

someone

servies

rendered.
Whilst.
which
caste

as

Berava

people

people.

the

high

Although

the

above,

might

eat

from

the

is

only

exceptionally

people
course

they

that

will

there

seen

inverse

caste

in

households
rare

have

we

of
accept

table

frequently'

"

or

anything

high

of

true.
Berava

visit

business

on

occasions

are

it

pleasure,

light

than

more

is

refreshment.

Etiquette

1.3.11
In
still

the

realm

the

prejudice

inter-caste
of

subject
ideasof

deep-rooted
surprised

of

by
and

the

minor

distance
number

disavow

the

etiquette

and
of

the

actions

caste

who
system

are
more

expressing

separation.

people

Berava

was

often

would

disclaim

as

obsolete

an

in

yet

antiquity,

would

people

the

The

still

produced,

enters

a
head

and

single

handedly

without

handles.

such

and

saucer,

passed

avoidance
scolding

or

at

presence

of

high-caste

In
to

all

what

Berava

the

enforcement
expectations

take
who.

schoolteacher

half-chair
insisted

he

when

they

claim

on

doing

is

For

had

as

tried

so

as

mark

of

respect

establish

part

of

threat

actual

the
of

inter-caste
I

tell.

house,

the

otherwise.

the

example,

stop

his

visited

do

remain

will

of

could
to

In

to

violation

place.
far

an

in

result

difficult
on

there

some

as

that

is

complicity

extent

what
should

his

is

there
to

it

this

with

offender.

to

the

verandah.

and

person

requested

cup

visitor

comply

the

through

may

Berav

a
_.

examples

above

extent
and

people.

in

tray.

entrance

for

visitor

low-caste

to

passed

possibly

enter

house

beating

specifically

unless

standing,

the

be

status

a
A

Failure
of

worst

high

usually
main

offered

cup,

on

not

rear.

to

is

he

If

likely

person

down,

else.

cracked

hands.

the

front

the

of

sit

or

both
will

the

at

served

avoid

will

access

seeking

beverage
with

all

is

high-caste

house

but

door

in

served

or

high-caste

it

Berav

everybody

occasion,

(A
tea

front

an

and

receive

below

is

bgaya)

when
when

social

of

(ptuva

Thus,

Berava

with

symbols

nowhere,

house.

will

to

from

shoulders

on

refreshment

striking

half-chair

as/f

high-caste

interaction

of

to

resort

differentiation.

left

course

was
people

knew
genuine

in

using

the

they

had

but
to

him.

On

the

other

hand,

pride

in

to

enough

Naming

and

itself.

terms

embodying
are
a

of

to
which

name

title
caste

or

Kuliya'

(N&kat

caste

avoid

else

usages

such

caste
caste,

traditional
very

them

profession

of

outsiders
but

neutral
',

the

with
astrology

however,

Boll;

Nkat

the

associates

'e

the

prefer

Minissu',

to
as

Berava

however,

Generally,
stick

The

considered

'Nkati

honourable

themselves

their

activity

purely

interaction

of

hierarchy.

with

which-

and

reference

differentiating

on
the

beyond

the

themselves,

asterism).

means

were

humility

quiet

Kuliya',

an

title

and

elevated

more

certain

response

address

and

them

or
a

who

The

language

very

'Berava

Berava

people,

men

extends

and

drumming,

The

demeaning.
'Nkat

the

associates
of

occupation

Berav

separation
the

as

him.

with

reference

of

referred

the

into

notions

to

reference
for

interaction

known

take

birth.

Discrimination
physical

Berava

acknowledge

their

of

consequences

1.3.111.

to

was

occasions

be

to

seemed

disgracing

publically

unfortunate
such

businessman

local

one

simply

less

no

'those

people'.
At

an

important

indicators
it

interaction,

everyday

most

level,

are

address

either

interpersonal

by
high

their
caste

title,
men

or
will

modes
of

is

polite

even

by

be

of
mutual
to

their

addressed

In

status.
to

refer
profession.
and

and

reference

referred

persons
Thus,
to

as

e,
S

mahattay.

to

referred

be

knowingly

be

will

not

of

personal

names.
taken

of

one

woman

address

onto

the

step

further

this

of

the

occasion.

his

suffix
suffix
form

often

caste

Gomez,

and

personal

add

the

name

name

is

invective.

used

as

as

normal

taken

was

usage

high

making
a

on

distortion

heard
name,

on

is

names

actual

-v,

of

use

personal

have

breaking

direct

the

I
by

insulting

and

provocative

the

of

than

often

thus

the

with

man

it

use

use

never

will

more

name,

on

example,

Berava
of

The

this

direct

For

a
end

Gomezy.

On

This

names.

personal

by

taboo

unspoken

an

and

hmini.

as

man

mahattay

directly

addressed

something

occasion

as

addressed

Berava

etc.

be

will

policewomen

and

mudalli

as

policemen

gentleman;

rlahmi;

as

shopkeepers

or

sir

meaning

both

by

parties.

are

in

often

contrived

names

indicative

of

forms

addition

Thus,

to

give

but

Others

the

such

as

Sirinelis,

There

are

many

European

-1s

few

names

same

One
to

but

ending

such

which

names

of

Western

one

finds

as

Wilbat,

more

Babris,
direct
Wilman,

adopt
often
common

'origin.

names

as

such

Supiris,

Sinhalese

attach

are

is

the

Jmis,

not
to

of

'Pindris,

Jayaneris,
names

tendency
sources

examples,

Pinteris,

Arlis,
use

the

status.
of

directly,

used

Although

non-Sinhalese

low-caste

the

Elmis.

Berav,

from

is

being

distinctive.

the

to

to

addition

themselves

specific

entirely

in

names,

Personal

etc.

beginnings

Suvandiris

etc.
of

corruptions
Ritchel,

Midgel,

Seetin,

etc.

and

for

names,

Nowadays,

etc.

For

derivation.

fit

'good'

have

to

means

it

as

containing

does

svminvahanse
jamunanse

to

used

as

such

between

inferiority
terms
in

and

umba

parlance

dispute

and

address

people

interaction.

At

although

expressions

Berava

the

imply

lower
people

the

as

terms

as
and

standing,

down

familiarity,
the

scale
of
The

adressee.
respect

of

in

devastatingly
and

terms

castes.
would

The
such

of

and

insult

of

hierarchy.

relationship

quite

These

confrontation.
of

end

used

is

was,

priest

and

lower

used

usage,

ones.

social

still

use

pronouns.

addresser

as

the

once

and

- equality

the

are
as

power

high

of
of

the

literature,

older

common

t,

it

addressing

which

pronouns

are

there

ohe.

and

names

pronoun

specialised

people

thought

is

asymmetrical

in

is

men

not

personal

than

of

indicative

pronouns

were

of

complex

highly

used

through

of

system

numerous

from

range

pronouns

they

the

Berav

many

relations

less

Sinhalese

purely

of

use

The

give

[5]

names.

relations

of

to

however.

when

direct

far

reflective

still

of

inter-personal

nowadays

although

time

pronouns.

personal

of

the

structuring

of

tendency

names

Sinhalese

with

Consistent

the

of

Cyril,

Charlie,

generations.
birth

indication

an

still

is
names*

older

contrived

wonderfully

Peter,

there

anonymous

caste

more

children

Martin,

European

familiar

fairly

are

Albert,

example,

Solomon,

which

many

in

contempt

are

also

used

In

day

to

be

publicly

to
day

addressed
In

the

course

Berav

the

umba.

as

was

'problems'

they
the

most

did

to

me
in

was

acceptance,
view

external

erase

was

by

reciprocal,

them

both

names
which

was

once

at
or

teacher.

with

whom

gurunnnse
older

men

and

drummers

consistent

in
not

anthropologist,

but

the

of

receptacles

This
I'came

also
extensive

of

closeness

and

to

My

to

Bob

avoid

was

t'aditional

usage
that

dancers

the
as

was

pupil
as

in
knowledge.

of
the

toaddress

endeavours
position

to
and

one

closely,

their

mostly

pronouns

used

me

else

doomed

acceptable

role

pronouns

but

However,

my

in

or

were
to

work

with

the

make

me

was

attempts

implicit

strategies

My

with

personae.

flattered

term

the

replicating

occasion

particular.
only

name

is

and

time

'first

call

respectful

of

on

distancing.

was

for

get

social

I'came

possible,

itself

in

to
on

mahattay,

Wherever
which

them

which

to

mahattay.

that

as

course

discrepancy

status

uneasy;

failure.

as

their

the

without

as

most

in

offensive,

usages,

getting

them

calling

mildly

the

processes

measure

addressed

pronoun

mutual

them

minimise

or

attempts

fact

of

Invariably.

early

to

heuristic

was

and
Only

was

with
with

outcome

latent.

my

As

of

how

of

anthropologists

eventual

people

question

problem.

structures

that

which

by

remained

part

realise

terms',

made

of

the

with

elementary

something

highlighted

often

our

rather

however.

interaction

own

encountered

informants,

to

the

caste,
them

address

my

of

society

an
as

x-,

For

the

increasing

families
familiarity

incorporation
I

adults

it

kinship

system,

took

To

Berav.

the

In
in

in

arenas

in

status
by

category
contact

the

children
the

with

'white

the

uncle'.

public

on

communally
As

segregation.
by

neither

essentially

bound

up

the

level

towards

of

separate
there

not

intrude,

places

in

and

stated

questions
private,

are

many

from
social

such
all

of

which
for

necessity

is

caste

social

It

is
and

position

domestic

in

as

religion.

the

and

caste
Berav

previously,

of

Berava

the

work,

nor

various

the
of

direct

without

the

signs

However,

state
with

and

and

in

the

enumerated

attitude

does

caste

which

have

symbols

society.

of

carried

at

and

differentiate

to

legitimated

status

distinctive

dining

worship,

caste

amongst

brother.

action

sections

be

this

mm;,

paragraphs

with
serve

other

may

above

which

combined
status

sudu

consequently

Whilst
this

my

addressed,

and

first

my

partial

Endogamy

iv.

ways

was

mother's

classificatory

1.3.

them

occasion

acquire
in

from

almost

expressed

was

to

months

my

Among

jocular.

and

location

my

by

brother-in-law

many

on

and

time,

most

system.

treated,
as

spent

expressed

kinship

familiar

were

attitudes

is

that

massina,

be

to

the

was

whom

came

into

contemporaries
as

with

and

the

The

interfamilial.

home

keeps

and

upholds

which

the

overall

system

would

like

to

briefly

the

qua

sine
Perhaps

is

maintenance
in

than

expressed

Like

endogamy.

the
or

the

rather
be

more
not

idiom

groups
extendable

or

rule

as

but

distant

category

concrete

reality

it

castes

defines

"is

definition

marriages

are

relations.
such

caste.
for

is

it
system

marriage
is

which
of

based

accumulated
the

of
loose

on
and

resulting
potentially

and

between

contracted
to
within

as

systematic

preferential

Attempts

the

expressed

which.

provides

product

'groups'

themselves.

endogamy

boundaries

by

endogamy,

the

rather

only

the

of

comprise
caste

No

marriage.

and

exogamy,

The

to

comprise

kinship

also

group,

new

which

the

unlike

are

is

within

but

caste

system

rules

such

the

of

The

kinship

which

strongly

practice

the

not

marriages.

as

status

more

oversees

the-Dravidian

kindreds

family

acquire

units

however,

system,

accumulating

endogamy,

observed

to

or

Endogamye

precisely

mutual

children

the

groupings

defined

respect
of

categories

and

from

categories

partners.

of

keenly

precise,

_of

classificatory
kinship

caste

regard

family

is

the

of

upholds

strictures

this

question

parents.

coming

Sinhalese
in

issue

like,

with
agency

To

the

and

self-contained

the

of

categories

In

composed.
to

their

self-perpetuating

external

is

the

marry

of

identity

broader

the

hub

the

remains

caste.

nowhere

the

and

of

non

family

distinct

which

turn

the

and

more
a

attribute
the

caste;

let

14

to

alone

Yalman's

caste

whole.

as

to

identify

of

Sinhalese

attempts

the

endogamous

cf.

Tambiah

unit
1965

who

outlines

for

one

are

ideally

of

the

end

result

might

the

kindreds,

tendency

due

the

to

marriages
Chapter

3,

endogamy

and

In

general

the

institution

of,

endogamy

of

conceptualised

(1963:
terms

the
27

1967:

and

such

equality

in

apparent

from

less

of

purity

in

as

'substance'

protection

as
or

else

(tatvaya)
(cf.

inter-caste
where

in

illustrated

in
for

of

has

society

the
ritual

purely

and

the

that

'caste

(le)
Yalman

sociological
importance
it

20),

people

be

blood

does

in

attitudes
other

as

example

1982:

-terms

some

such

Kendrick

in

'substance'

this

for

the

on

been

of

terms

descent,

alliance

is

preferential

placed

caste

biological

status

within
at

preservation

Whether

58),

the

with

strategy

interpretation

or

in

an

caste.

other.

or

substance'

and

the

perpetuation

the

the

and

of

arrived

be

one

while

place

of.

will

provides

within

elites

take

result
As

property

of

place

is

kin

1977)

taking

this

occur

close

appearance

to

cumulative

with

the

marriage

[6]

alliance.

concentration

marriage

for

to

Stirrat

as

whereby

and

craft

is.

process

part

construed

that

the

with

(cf.

status

be

group,

endogamous

large

equal

is

552,
system

tend

that

as

1962:

classificatory

marriages

before,

occurred

who

caste

and

kindred

(Yalman

caste

did

as

or

pavula

The

marry

may

marriages

where

the

critique).

fail,

to

bound

are

the

is
Berav
have

of
readily
have
more.

Cross-caste

marriage

categories
a

that

The

respect.
'pollution'

of

The

defilement

relations

nature

and

can
for

uncommon

or

concubine
a

low

be

"

the

high

in

by

No

to

terms

The

inverse

abhorrence

and

was

'...
And
deluded,
beneath

one

at

aspect

of

why.

in

town
that

effect

of

time

of

temporary
not

low-caste

ideology

caste

Akuressa,

of

is

in

interest
be

their

by

punishable

with

explained
women!
with

viewed
death:

if

females
any
be so
should
to
folly
as
commit
with
one
herself,
if
ever
she
should
to
the
her
friends,
sight
appear
of
kill
they
her,
would
certainly
there
being
to
the
no other
way
wipe
off
dishonour
hatte
done
family,
the
she
'
her
blood.
but
by
own
(Knox
1681:
195-6
in
Pieris
1956:
cited

A
caste
'polluted'.

high
man

would
as

having

woman

caste

would

of

thus
a

my

however,

above,

result

to

was

exploitation

the

of

relations

this

the

as

have

the

concern.

is

sexual

communities

sexual

of

to

casual

explain

Berava

is

the

and

primary

It

man

doubt

to

this
which

caste

washing.

into

circulated

through

woman

caste

enter

local

various

solely

else

used
often

rumours

removed

avoid.
in

crucial

incurs

man

low-caste

be

woman.

caste

could

with

to

pains

the
thus

of

substance':

gateway

is

which

at
as

enter

sexuality

confusion

'caste

are

the

might

female

protection

sexual

is

41)

it
purity

female

the

of

have

female

(ibid:

sexual

dilution

who

sees

in

result

or

those

(1963)

Yalman

lose

the

and

situation

would

result
be

in
the

sexual
the

woman

children

relations
becoming
arising

179)
a

with

low

internally
from

such

46

Not

union.
high

caste

women

dangerous.

and

seduce

women.

gypsy

men

in

own

low,

women

our
and

course

patient

of

will

is

it

although

the

in

viewed

men

between

undergo

seen

to

have

which

high

and

highly

as

reversal

where

herself

submit

to

fashion

between

ceremonies

to

power

fascinating

vague

the

similar

and

highly

as
by

with

somewhat

minimised

exorcism

exchanges

are

Contact

does

publically

exorcist

mythology.

men,

contact

amplified

Berav
in

of

men

further

attributes

charm

in

points

caste

is

danger

which

irregular,

low

and

This

mythology

the

surprisingly,

the

female

a
power

of

the

sexual

markedly

undertones.
Whilst
the

most

earlier

parts

match

was

The

idea

of

for

Berav

they

which
too

of
in

communities
with

marry

Berav-ness

of

felt

in

than

wishing

and

I
from

also

if

low

caste

is

likely

the
man.
to

to

relation

the

to

avoid

lose

worked
the

ws

Washerman

the

status

themselves

to

beneath

marrying
I

marriage
a
or

integrity

assert

believe

cross-caste

which
man

part

nevertheless

deplore
case

only

to

more

'inter-caste

Particularly,

wished

their
not

endogamy,

purity

condoned.

that

unlikely

by

waived

matches.

cross-caste

through

be

keenly

more

nowhere

The

is

idea

the

which

is

it

who

be

can

in

outlined

caste

of

section

ever

daughter

horror,

arouse

eloped

this

of

would

marriage

The

manifestations

individuals,

liberal

They

the

of

came
Berav
Henay

and
have.

themselves.
across
girl
caste.,

in
who

the
had
The

t
Z

family

girl's

in

residence
the

girl

into

thse
that

note

do

question

most

of

as

point

more

at

this

than

that

forms

to
view

of

become

exogamy

caste

and

religion.

economics

areas

little

consequence.

[]

their
Most

communist,
personal

charisma

largely
of

politics,

almost

are

in

small
is

affiliation
informants

my
in
Dr.

response
S. A.

the

from

and

they

political
of

them

small

as

do

fundamental

society:

taken
they

practice

excludes

are

in

if

more

Sinhales

Scattered

wide

and

in

Berav

minority.

voted

in

of

power

over

such

Berava

the

significance

which

pockets

caste

arises.

to

together

added

the

Politicallyt
insignificant

little

of

marginalisation
of

with

being

strictures

relates

indicators

triangle

along
took

rarely

it

as
be

would

explicit

I,

on

exclusion

However,

structural
crucial

of

point

otherwise.
and

caste

of

society

isolation.

and

attitudes
of

aspects

Sinhalese

energy

absorbed

interesting

the

other

Berav

given,

Wider

anything

endogamy

question

Many

say

informants.

my

the

to

wish
of

endogamy

Akuressa

is

from

that

differences

status

hypergamous

was

be

it

up

likely

ultimately

small

are

taken

appeared

Although

castes

union

not

the

in

would

caste.

two

the

It

children

had

couple

village.

man's
her

the

and

Berav.

the

1.3.

poor

Henaya

the

that

the
and

between

of

were

of

around
to

Wickremasingha

the

48

who

held

1936
be

Akuressa

the

In

1977.

until

other

apprarently

because

Bandaranayake

who

and
small

numbers

their

influence

level,

in

to

of
of

throughout

S. W. R. D.
common

the

relatively

alone

man

island

the

let

still.

the

However,

level,

at

or
the

cannot

make

national

it,

kinsmen

had

who
who

majority,
identity

or

possibility
productive

resources
business

as

case

Berav
Buddhist

the

entering

with
which

land.

the
is'

oldest
limited

of

remain

Berav
the

For

rural
of

pool

anonymous

the

towhs*
may

immediate

have

into

community.

remote.
largely
This

priesthood.
largest

solely

one

as

distant

they

the

still

and

bl)

major

surplus
of

are

settings;

the

were
'those

into'a_strong

of

any

any
but

success.

fringe

the

outside
or

the

Thirdly,

on

component

landless

exist

of"his

locked

either

translating

of

such

material

some

and

validate

naminna

achieved

found

labourers

wage

gollo

referring

did
urban

to

form

else

of
(e

remain

tp

backing

anonymity

power

largely

are

Exceptions

stoop'

put

They

material
power.

little

have

Berava

terms.

scant

in

informant

the

group

economic

position
lost

but

people

Nik9ya

having

poor.

claim

the

memory

people
local

as

credibility

all

the

case

to

minimal.
Similarly.

and

Party)

the

from

appeared

Feedom

nationalism.

at

informants

my

championed

Berav

of

Party

Communist

Lanka
of

Buddhist

Sinhala

the

areas

(Sri

S. L. F. P.

solidly

for

seat

is

traditionally
the

fraternity.
to

people

from

excluded

of

the

Siyam

Goyigama

,.

The

caste.
Nikya,

although

Goyigama
fieldwork,

fraternity,

the
to

thought

be

most

background

provided

motivation.

Amongst
devout

the

priesthood.

by

heard

never

back-up

of

influence,

and
to

its

significance

for

those

above,
possibilities

to

terms

of

some

entering

caste

had

who

of

caste

stay,

entered
professed

that

the

without

economic

and

is

Nikya

this

even

the

of
my

family

of

is

religious

boy

fact

is

say

groups

now

The

denied
education
for

the

for

access

to

provides

the
one

mobility.

'of

Lanka.

Sri

in

of
the
in

on

Access

Berava.

often

achievement

assumption

based

education

about

universal

participate
is

social

like

whatever

can

Achievement

word

ethos

possibilities,
all

almost

the

and

fanatical.

the

still

of

for

high

whereby

democracy.

is

like

education
is

rejection

networks

would

educational

means

it

1864,

males.

on

the

in

were

or

the

of

throughout

man

of

recent

sufficient

across

single

possibility

Finally.

borders

came

established

Competition

to

of

Berav

formal

informants

Nikya

the
for

remote

Berava

area

most

in

have

the

members

founded

they

Despite

Rmnnya

the

my

the

The

castes.

undiscriminating

Buddhists

yet

in
by

Nikya

to

castes

is,

dominated

Rmnnya

the

non-Goyigama

Durava

and

Amarapura

the

priesthood,

totally

Salagama

most

the

almost

Karva,

by

response
on

monopoly

fraternity,

oldest

second

is_a

reality,

the

process

and

power

domains
few

of
and

ability,

merit

the

access

common

outlined
realistic

i+

:6
J

In

the

the

past

education

or

school.

Consequently,

best

at

traditional

upon
priest

channels

tuition

in

literacy

school

is

not

kept

by

the

the

past,

within

the

taking

up

at

aspirations
were

their

caste
their

school

by

caste

is

school
be.

Most

old
had

who

traffic

was

lack
completed

were

of

to

pressure
objective
places

might
achieve

hailed

as

resonsibility

to

parental
I

whom

discrimination

the

past.
they

were
The

them.

upon

and

often
Despite

where

one

who
of

examples

was
what

hold.
at

school

possibilities
the

boys

distant

impressed

strongly

in

as

with,

too

of

resources

unrealistic

succeed

who

children

on

not

formal

cases,
on

the

at

result

generation

the

both

fathers.

remember

for

as

children

their

schoolteacher

achievement

Whilst

to

well

of

with

the

of

local
for

any

education,

however

the

in

these

pressure

should
was

policeman

educational

the

as

back

attendance

back.

of

in

suffered

excluded

kinsman

falling

their

enough

children

previously

In

fall

as

as

parents

to

responsible

number

their

strong,

in

status

of

these,

as

groups

caste

children.

for

other

also

the

caste

were

to

Nowadays

specialisations

may

worked

know

children

such

achieve

by

did

high

the

to

access

such

were

numeracy.

affected

community

instances

latter

denied

tendency

education

particular

off

harassment

That

The

from
was

of

and

although

sense.
were

there

knowledge

formally

were

segregated

kinsmen.

and

imparting

Berav

once
for

the

is

strong,
education

absorption

the
is
and

J1

employment
possible,

family

this

until

the

as
of

range
through

determined

networks

like

between

caste

to

caste

Caste

and

Nowadays

ritual

occupations.

known

may

be

people

Traditional

link

terms

of

by

which

potentially

day.

drums

role
disordering

forces

the

service

within

occupations,

such

been

and

demons.

the

minority

caste's
has

by

charm

familial

Berav

their

with

remain.

by

are

castes

many

and

practised

or

traditional

their

Berav

have

who

castes

have

with

Their

position.
and

the

the

describing

to

few

the

the

practice
of

source

section

relationship

they

but

direct

important

negative

only

are

next

present

of

identification

the

yet
through

social

names

occupations

caste

either

The

who

the

about

Berav

one

beat

the

prelude

the

in

occupation
the

large.

the
are

the

In

in

identity

strong

traditional

Berav

Berav

said

socio-historical
as

occupation:

the
a

retained

the

the

been

occupation.

occupation

of

occupations

1.4

and

examine
and

has

little

point

between

would

an

in

assimilated

occupational

and

relation

the

are

far

As

kinsmen.

with

ties.
Up

the

back

men

people

young

occupations

young

of

is

association.
lowly
to

and

status
deal

at

the

with

work

in

the

cosmos.
In
believed
'Great

oral
to
Elect'.

mythology
have

been
the

created
first

ritual
by
contractual

King

castes
Mahasammata.
king

who

were
the
brought

to

order
amongst

the

men,

Hocart

by

world
allotting

creating

division

a
tasks

certain

to

certain

reports:

labour

of

As

groups.

'The

Sinhalese
villagers
function
the
drummers
of
king
Mahasammata
mythical
only
demon

described
the
who
it
the
say
was
decreed
that
who
to
the
carry
were
out

certain
persons
'
ceremones.

(Hocart
Historically,
the

upholding

him,

or

it
of

rather

duty

and

perform

to

cultivable

access

the

caste

his

local

that

ratemahatmaya,

'The

specific
lands

From

the

various

service

of

responsibility

to

addition

the

entirely

basis

hereditary
The

vdana.

name
meaning

Berava
literally

to
is

duties
burdens.

otherwise

the

state.

'

44)
to
feudal

the
it

was
duties
and

periodically

became

of

agriculture

identified

by

they

which

supplied

the
to
in

the
on

'
form

shortened
'the

of

general

pursuits

or

from

rajakariya

secular

ceremonial

occupations

on

as

In

services

Castes

which.

workers

duty",

called.

ritual

pay

land

in

carrying
1956:

performing

and

cultivation.

and

was

for

recruited

'king's

those

ceremonial

provide

an

system

or

to

return

presentation
laborious

and
(Pieria
were

or

tenure

annual
to

soil

castes

disvg

given.

the
leaves,

the

rjakriya

provide

in

to

was

required

conception
of
property
that
title
was
contingent
"service",
of
ranging

tilling

as

the
were

was

It

society.

services,

for

responsible

representative,

always
assumed
the
performance
formal
homage,
eg.,
betel
a bundle
of
such

in

populace

51)

was

who

regime

the

Sinhalese

king

the

was

1950:

sound

of
of

the
the

term
drum',

berg
a

53

title

indicates

which

occupation
the

past

the

art

drum

as

into
that

conjectures

No

musicians.

Buddhist

doubt

at

which

in

point

some

brought

them

with

were

subsequently

and

religion

Berava

the

recognised

India

from
drumming

of

skills

integrated

traditionally

specialists

migrant
and

their

Ryan

polity.

caste:

'...

its
retains
whatever
origin,
specific
the
the
degraded
of
status
something
of
Hindu
Paraiyan,
the
name
caste
with
whom
'
is
in
derivation...
shared
(1953:
13)
Janavamsa,

The
Sinhalese

people,

weavers

and

fifteenth

important

weaving.

in

the

Berava

have

astrology

and

occupations
south

at

least,

'musicians,

as
in

(quoted

astrologers'

often

present

the

Ariyapala
up

remained
Berava,

of

the

has

disappeared

the

of

chronicle

century

described

Drumming

291).

1956:

the

to

the

whilst
without

trace.
It

in

is

the
that

suggests,
Coomaraswamy

sphere
the

describes

of
Berav
their

drumming,
are
services

as
most
as

their

caste
widely

title
known.

follows:

tenants
by
held
The
tenement
Panguva.
In
(Beravy).
beater
tom-tom
caste
the
of
kind
called
a
under
their
came
temples
service
the
At
(out-door
kattale
service).
the
pits
tevva
(musical
at
art
daily
service),
the
journeys
of
on
fetivals,
and
at
pinkam
(tom-tom).
hevisi
the
beat
they
incumbent,
had
to
they
in
duty
turn
a temple,
On their
of
to
its
sweep
temple
the
property,
and
watch
for
flowers
to
the
gather
premises,
clean
and
(water
for
bolpAn
to
fetch
and
offering,
the
The
musician
of
temple
servicee
use).
by
lay
(hevisi-kriy)
required
were
for
weddings,
occasionally,
only
proprietors
bali
funerals,
ceremonies
and
on
yak
and
This
class
of
persons
was
occasions.
state

'Davul

in

their
weaving
cloth,
and
consisted
of
a taduppu-cloth
The
ball
a kerchief.
performance
of
the
was
one
ceremonies
of
principal
beater
the
tenants
the
tom-tom
of
of
(1908:
employed
(tribute)

In

the

kingdom

Kandyan

department

the

called
from

provided

drummers

the

services
caste.
25)

the

'

their

occupied

beravbadde.

departments

such

penuma
or

they

services

described

are

own

Davy

by

(1821):
'They

had
to
by
weavers
trade,
pay
and
in
tax
for
their
the
lands,
money
supply
in
royal
stores
monthly
provide
vegetables*
in
the
wooden
gutters
kitul-gaha,
of
and
districts
furnish
some
of
quantity
a certain
their
families
cloth
Particular
of
own
making.
have
lands
for
beating
dancing
the
tom-tom,
are

and
piping
have
portions
in
temples.

etc.

festivals;
lands
for

at
great
of
church

'
(quoted

An

important

link
then,

designated
is

exponents,

names.

contain

information

extinct
meaning
drummers
soldiers
literally
court
possibly

bestowed

some

The
is

soldier,
were
into
'Lion

Others,

battle.
Musicians'.

passed

on

meaning
from

time

the

from

an

the

time

when

when

leading

Vardiasingha,
role

earlier

'Pearl

now

example.

service
as

such

suggest

Mutuheva,

for

King's

the

or

and

ancient

survival
in

found

early

occupation

heva-,

prefix

were

Amongst

to

point

they

'surnames'

origin,

or

186)

vasagama

titles.

possible

be

to

musicians;
been

villages

1956:

those

of

transmitted

names

occupations.

as

contemporary

honorific

vsagama

Pieria

occupations

patrilineally
about

specially

Berava

in

found

be

the

in

descendants

the

These

family

and

between

and

to

others
performing

Soldiers'
they

practised

as
had

Di

the

This

costumes.
in

found

and

Most

astrology.
one

four

For

occupation.

where

imposed

from

Nkatige

are

these

by

outside

administrator,

or
Today

caste.

the

The
times

been

services

the

the

of

pursuit
types

of

categories*
the

services
contributions

role

public

temple

still

in

provided
following

Yalman

(1967:

'
larger

private.
performed
celebrations

to

to

to

addition

67),

I
the

the
of

the
The

into

Amongst
by

whom

private

activities.

menial
clearly

the

medieval

specialist

and

provided
other

in

certain

fell

those
to

the

and

and

were

they

families

of

providing

were

agriculture

which,

the

to

but

Berav

groups

of

services

service

the

within

them

the

of

court,

royal

These

patrons.

call

small

Portuguese

or

relation

carry

endogamous

assigned
to

emerges

which

of

who

were

indicators.

caste

picture

is

those

little

clear

they

developed

were
bear

names
of

important

provide

they

For

not

whether
king

earlier

is

It

from.

caste

drummer.

mean

came

an

else

occupations

actual

names

their

Panikkalayage

Ganitage.

and

in

indicateare

which

drumming

possess

names

of

titles

of

which

these

both

they

exactly

titles

for

vsagama

will

be

to

costumes

vocations

people

drumming

Singrakkrage,

astrology

had

Berava

of

the

with

of

making
still

of

common

most

Berav

the

- connect

surnames'

and

The

the

perhaps

decoration

and

ceremonies.

however,

is

skill

making

in

used

particular

the

exorcism

threading

pearl

of

art

ancient

Berava
state

two
shall
public
as
and

These

religion.
was

provided

on

conjunction

the

the

on

Berav

the

and

practice

range

of

received

which

the

provided

private

services

other

Through
in

services
part
hierarchy
Lanka

the

and

centered

on

momentum

of

lapse

of

kingdom,
areas

has

continued

150

years

the

temples

and

service

tenure
Referring
'In

at

public

granting

of

kind

very
into

and,

the
the

an

integral
feudal

Highlands

of

of

of
in

society

Kandyan

the

highland

many

services

arrangements.
particularly

Migala
temple
as
itary
right
in
temple
hereditary

these
feudal
to

to
drummers

the

Berav,
are

Gombrich

attached
have
they
villeins;
tenure
lands
of
owned
for
they
return
which
must
'
services.
(1971:
125)

to
an
by

says:
the
heredthe

perform

to
by

underpinned

still

Sri

Despite

day.

present

specialist
is

with

drumming

were

end

the

ceremonials

along

vision

prevails
of

The

income.

the

ordered

land.

articulated

In

still

state

The

subsistence.

and

since

provision

caste.

Berav

kingship.

rjakriya
and

the

ordered

this

rituals

hereditary

of

sphere,

highly

cosmology

the

public

in

which

supplemented

provision

the

healing

on

of

payment

services,

the

of

source

received

their

the

basis.

relied

the

through

main

non-specialist

of

the

by

contractual
of

within

reward

both

Private

solely

performance

astrology.

in

castes.

performed
on

which

occasions

other

and

transmitted

skills

services

were

the

of

ritual

of

patrons

included

services

and

hand

other

drumming.

primarily

services

individual

to

were

ceremonial

with

services

These

services

and

little

further

'Drummers,

on:
however,

is
perform
a service
which
for
Buddha,
the
principally
is
required
and
in
therefore
demand.
Any
continued
temple
of
fifty
some
age
years
almost
- say
- is
certain
to
hold
land.
this
land
is
and
of
some
probably
(sic
leased
in
drummers
to
given)
for
return
their
Although
professional
drumming
services.
is
the
bound
not
is
only
it
profession...
caste
the
in
least
the
only
one.
at
I
area
where
is
worked
which
regularly
associated
with
service
tenures,
this
to
that
and
the
term
an extent
such
literally
'workers'
r9jak9riy6,
for
the
king,
to
designate
which
used
feudal
is
villeins.
all
taken
now widely
to
living
drummers
to
refer
temple
lands.
'
off

(ibid)(8]
In

the

Highlands

between

services

highly

significant.

appear,

in

services

Drumming

is

of

provide

the

base.

Occupational

means

the

they

still

it

the

for

for

can

and

enter
has

of

ceremonial.
to

continues

the

agricultural

no

doubt

taken

traditional

within

operate

would

provision

and

diversification
Berav

remains,

still,

ritual

they

association

still

and

are

known

are

whereby

was.

tenures

public

the

then,

Berav

service

at

what

island
tenure

The

receipt

but

land

and

drumming

place

the

of

ADDENDA.
Service
tenures
were not in fact
abolished
this
under
act
in 1832 but
the
persisted
'
under
'
name
despite
riakriy
basic
in the structure
alterations
of the tenure
system.

Buddhism
temples

and
were

the

protection

progressively

of

its

outmanouevered

institutions,
and

zne!
their

claims

`y

on

service

tenants

the

reversion

and

(Seneviratne
the

gradually

leading

temple

of

1979:
day

present

whittled

with
to

directions
Kandyan
ritual

of
of

superordinations

the

form

can

of

influence,
wield

as
both

and
This

South

have

of

without

of

structure
the

impact

of

the

Is

but,

scant

fate

of

centre

Buddhism

in

the

patronage

and

was

measures

(Malalgoda

strategy

propagation
to

of

weaken

1505

this

that

Kandy

remained

28).
European

Kandyan

its

lost

culture
control

state

repressive

severely

C6nversion

period

influence,

political

of

and

Information
during

provinces

feudal

onwards

tenures

subject

central

the

considerably

suffered

and

the

virtually.

and

from

fact

Maritime

of

temples

from

(1685-1795).

religious

1976:

and

sunk

system
part

service
the

have

to

Dutch

the

power

different

Portuguese

the

of

the

that

quite

tenure
was

the

tenures

past.
is

it

One

enormous

political,

the

service

despite

powerful

the

appears

under

concerning

and

in

which

subsequently

the

and

in

rjakriya

service

of

or

affairs

The

reforms,

persists.

still

persistence

rjakriya

trace.

land

and

temples

religious

state

into

continued
and

complete

result

wielded

where

under

acts

crown

towards
are
change
stripping
'feudal'
its
of
expressions
'
and
subordinations.
(ibid:
167)

the

the

the

that:

from

to

that

is

type

far

service

assume

only

this

is

process

commutation

to

process

other

conclude

'The

the

The

various

Seneviratne

But,

lands

153-155).

by

away

Christianity

to

was
and

used
accentuate

as

'l

ti

divisions

political
A

key

between
in

element

conversion
Buddhism

the

and

and

cosmology'

the

Kandyan

even

before

nobility

to

Portuguese

arrival
decline
Dutch,

and

in

into
we

can

coercion

vision
in

the

South

37).
and

to

served

above

of
the

split

society

long

disrupted

which

Buddhism

infer

that

went
Berava,

the

of

ceremonial,
However,

public

were

also

century
temples

the

which

twentieth

century

niche

there
their

between

existed
temples

in

the

was

no

Highland

for

the

for
a

feudal
course
local

and
cases

the
early

of

families
most

In

whom

still

land

support

place

secure

the

of

and

nineteenth

in

was

in

259).

1976:

Relationships

exchange

changes.

their

found

Berava

state

endowments

brethren

particular

the

but

they

and

resurgence

royal

(Malalgoda

persisted.

still

no

the

as

broader

these
a

instead

emerged

unlike

by

were

patrons

structure

Berava.

affected

there

temple

at

underwent

and

local

amongst

services

Buddhism

when

nineteenth
to

their

the

under

1
providers

of

context

(9]

British.

the

of

the

further

referred
was

(ibid:

'ordered

The

which

Up-Country
was

which

Highlands,

the

and

strategy

state.

the

Given

this

the

of

Low

entirely

contractual.
The
reliance

from

shift
for

support

de-centralised
dependent
fundamentally

and
the

on
the

on
hichly

political

authority

segmented

laity
Berav

Buddhism

Sinhalese

classical

for
and

the

monastic
its
services

its

with
to
structure

support,
they

affected
supplied.

The

from

shift
to

refers
the

at

as

recent

Temple
norm

organising

temple

in

the

to

anything

hand,

was

mentioned

above,

state

in

and

was

caste
land

that

Drumming
ceremonial
in

this

services
Nowadays

particular

with

certain

the

history

is

essential

of

However,

area.
is

no

longer

neither

the

drummers

particularly

specialists
locality.

The

Beragoda

in

performance
of

their

who

often

the

2).

hold

Buddhist
a

monopoly
drumming

public

activities.
take

patrons

employment
in

bound

longer

caste

several

temple
of

in

severed

also

all

Each

work

feudal
service

Chapter

of

their

the

no

still

the

and

lost

virtually

seriously.

This

between

was
were

point

offer

services

of

link

Berav

on

to

public

services

nor

regarding

South,

commutation

link

focal

by

symbolic

the

and

the

such

services.

passage

at

at

in

up

effectively

material

VihZra

position

occasional

the
the

The
and

arrangements

other

and

currently

Mahl;

in

drumming,

as

lost.

in

Crown.

such

occasions

enterprise
own

the

the

century

long

rjakriya

sprang

compounded

South,

tenure
(cf.

together

nineteenth

to

the

which

for

is

traditional
is

rarely.

34),
temple

only

informants,

drummers

of

(1978:

The

temples

Seneviratne

which
employment

along

payment

lands

patronage

hierarchy

South.

further

also
of

Kandy

were
than

reversion

in

the

other

process

Tooth

my

The

other

the

the

throughout

numbers

in

services

according

Tissamahrma.

contract

change
the

of

established

lines,

to

service

the
its

makes
drummers
temples

and
in

The
historical

is

Berav

the
in

drumming

in

became

services

remained

private,

in

(see

Chapter

the

3,

Section

identified,

with

such
such

activities

by

_the-

basis

contractual

with

to

fields
the

as
had

long

healing,

other

decoration,
as

themselves

These

were

ocupations

on

patrons

private

increasing

an

that

and

caste.

Berav

century

caste

and

sculpture

the

equal

well

established

by

performed

As
the

exorcism

temple

as

).

which

house-building

and

occupations

as

of

diverse

more
iv.

the

living.

nineteenth
in

traditions

of

performed

in

public
than

became

earning

(paramparva)

consolidation

private

is

provided

Highlands

the

they

to

state

services

importance

greater

came
it

traditions

carpentry

far

it

Significantly,

commence

in

local

at

of

as

such

with,

number

of

services

public

and

Low-Country

when

the

identified

Whereas

of
the

significance

many

one

speculative

rather

processions

basis.

contractual

this

that

been

had

temples,

etc.

occasions

been

from

made

reconstruction

which

on

be

to

point

main

the

of

exploitation

sector.
The

into

move

specialised

own

transformative

dynamic

emergence

their
of

performance
to

ritual

their,

body

of

bread

daily
exorcism

the

and

development

beliefs
of

and

rituals
expansion.

its

had
underlay

which

specialists

ritual

almost

healing

something

inevitably

performance,
on

in

even

situation,

effects

The

deriving

a
as

as

them.

'market'

the

from

solely
added
For

an

inner

example,

62

one

man

tales

recalled

greatgrandfather
156)

(A.
take

would

in

eye-holes
line

the

imagery

the

belief

of

its

bear

sector

Highlands,

compared

counterparts.

Gombrich

devil-dancing
ceremonies

little

unknown

rare

event;

his

these

matters

experience
Thus,

the

Highlands

who

came
a

to

the

and

the

their

ply

of
have

their

to

changes
in

Low-County

of

services

in

against
and

Bali

of

had

and
the

ceremonies,

island.

society

For

South,

the

in

directions

the

knowledge

place

area.

musicians

court

of

of

1505.

his

198).

different

rather

and

obviously

religious

stock

staid

in

(1971:
as

of

Low-Country

informants

state

state

rather

performance

diversification

taken

Portuguese

the

roles

in

progressive

enrichment

historical

at

traditions

that

and

earliest

developed

have

changes

their

drummers

Berav

been

of

from

ceremonial

of

was

forms

their

says

the

of

traditional

are

with

and

cultural

ritual

hand,

the

symbolism
orders

of

individual

prolific

The

other

conservative

rich

vitality

in

possessed

and

pantheon.

the

on

for

Powerful
the

of

fall

lower

the

it

through

would

the'

on

pp

pointing

Competition

gaze.

his

genealogy

smoke

someone

makes

and

and,

bad,

was

B4

charmed

characterises

combination

1850,
mask

that

cosmos,

this

born

Sohna

to

business

when

blow

which

Sinhalese

the

Pino,

Mah

brought

creativity

in

S.

direction,

certain

in

his

how,

of

those
has

there

occupation

These

and

skills.

backdrop

of

since

and

the

momentous
arrival

;, ..

The

'developments
however,

organisation,
paralleled
retain

the

amongst
something

The

limited

solely
in

and

housebuilding,

the

identity

their
numbers

can

be

field

seen
of

however,

extension

in

the

temple
the
the

outstrips

whole
the

population

labour,

irrigation

such

schemes
home

in

hotels

oppositions

(see
to

structure

but

provide
is

of
in

Figure
an
rather

the

to

the

of
In

such

vagaries
for

labouring

away

working

Berav

the
terms

of
The

overleaf).

accurate
a

alienated

etc.

structure

diagrammatically

and

many

projects,

factories

have

families

Beravs.

resort

far

they

are

farming,

government

and

summarised

intended

in

the

Berav

the

underpin
the

in

Berav

instances

by

met

as

and

occupational

are

activities

many

by

provided

unskilled

services

which

be

Inevitably.

of

some

can

carpentry

as

the

specialist

skills

in

decoration.

and

in

needs

This

of

not

are

particular

prominence

the

South

and

Nowadays,

services

wage

The

for

and

subsistence

from

these

communities

knowledge

traditional

of

of

supplied.

indeed

cases,

of

demand

traditionally

from

craftsmen

construction
growth

the

activities

involved

as

to

rise

caste

activities.

currently

I
An

in

still

villeins.

of

ritual

who

feudal

enrichment
Berav

both

Highlands

as

been

have

to

appear
the

their

and

services

in

the

large

labourers.

not

and

to

seen

do
Berav

diversification
characterises

caste

their

of

which

in

model
device

to

of

caste

can

of

series

diagram

be

is

not

occupational

contextualise

the

64

'ti

V-4 %a 14

4)

'" rl

m
w

OH

ox

t;

o(a
Z ",. -1+r

Zu)

ro

b
4
d

r4

to

.-1
x

w
0
a

6 Ir .-i 3U
1
04
0)
m
b
VXH

v)

u
4)
U)
H

c
0
., {
CG

0
41

"M

0^!'

E
Sr Or-1

O to ru

44
40)

044

O O +i
(1). -1 4) 4N

aO#Z up, ro..gto

C,

srro
0 C

+ 1 .i

Q V)

C-4

U
'1
-1
LL

F-1 MNN

%
0

+ 1 b+

a>a

8 Af b
0)

I. --

inter-relationship

between

occupation

currently

In

Figure

various
of

1,

the

under

the

which
the

of

in

the
the

on

until

right

non-caste

the

from

symbol

Moving
less

become

we

left

are
for

they

are

identity.

labourers,
which

carried

labour
is

are

caste

activities

occupations

far

by

sign

empty

the

the

specificity

virtually

occupational

non-skilled

non-ritual,

caste

drumming

diagram.

by

occupied

is

non-skilled

its

of

Berav.

the

drumming
whereas

derives

the

to

ceremonial

caste

right

specific

an

heading

categories

spaces

proportional

Berav,

Public

the

of

Thus,
the

various
by

out

size

is

for

specific.

to

the

services.

monopoly
out

carried

services

those

the

caste
the

with
drumming

whom

is

nevertheless

still

identified.
Although

inversely

activities

the

labour,

whilst

the

the

within

proportion
The

in

diagram

extent

the

occurred

in

incorporates
left

South

to

developments
the

is

the
the

caste

majority

semi-skilled

more

and
specialist

relatively

small

caste.

also
from

move

by

out

would

diagram

within
Thus,

engaged

slim.
the

numbers

activities.

carried

are

in

nowadays

wage

non-skilled

that

are

men

the

is

caste

spaces

to
in-those

engaged

Berav

the

of

size

out

carrying

numbers

the

within

proportional

currently
of

the

that

the

on

occupations

particular
estimate

data

my

right
in

of

Sri

temporal

dimension

reflects

to

occupation

Lanka.

The

as
drift

a
they

from

in

certain
have
public

Lu

to

from

private,

is

non-skilled

activity

experience

increasingly

development

and

rendered

the

double

low

class.

activities

the
to

retain

occupational

in

point

be

will

closely

at

others.

is

out

and

to
whose
The

be

by

of

in

the

be

made

arenas
explicit.
fully

more
like

would

between

status

to

look

identity

caste

more

and

the

Berav.

life

washerman,

and

then

maintained

lot

result

identity

hierarchy

the

first

the

social

illustrated

and

relationship

Occupation
If

those

the

carried

occupations

but

to

this

for
as

few

likely

reiterated

chapters

subsequent

is

is

it

account

the

of

their

from

interaction

one

also

remaining

believe

to

behaviour*,

status

few

the

of

us

with

but

caste

identity

caste

enables

caste

Berav

many
low

which

occupational

one

Indeed,

being

activity

mutual

1.5

strong

'caste

of

ritual

rests

niche

only

are

have

exponents

despite

Berav

which

persistence

This

not

association.

association

where

being

however,

diversification,

their

left

has

social

needs

traditional

the

occupy
of

peoples'
and

skills
from

misfortune

in

to

come

Rapid

years.

to

skilled
has

caste

recent

traditional

Crucially

groups

the

changes

Alienation

Berav

of

in

from

non-ritual,

that

one

concomitant

many

redundant.
many

to

ritual

it

is
for

there
to

upon

purity

do

example,

caste
be

inevitably

must
the

which

dirty
spends

of

work
his

life

+.

thrashing
in

others

are

which
the

removed,
is

attract

in

accumulated

its

material

dirt

to

life

day

day
they

attention
safely

consequences

of

clothes

might
by

absorbed

washerman.
Berav,

The
the

the

actions

supernatural

and

the

from

stains

his

are

malign

averted

lowly

the

and

Through

society.

impurities

and

dirt

the

out

as

of

role

social

for

however,

not.

have

category,

repository
is

It

others.

dirt

the

also

impurity

and
dirt

external

performed
of

impurity

and

The

action.

at

in

work

their
and
and

to

experience

the

Distance,

averting

expressed

in

is

inferiorit
the

society

but,

like

Berav

are
It

is

the

'inexorable

also

both

an
from

identified
the

at

of

contamination

of

and

factor

evaluation

of

within

the

caste

hierarchy.

In

deal

the
other

the
Berav

demons
others.

structural
them
is

and
great,
the

with.
life.

Sinhalese

that

above

presented
in

absorb

from

between

times

arguments

the

to
of

all

fact'

in

Through

and

they

human

the

attentions

facts'

historically

forces

disorder.

marginality

the

with

into

away

bad

and

wherewithal

malign

which

negative

flood

the

'inexorable
the

be

and

Fear

serve.

bad

--ttention

maintained

they

clear

occupation,

the

thus

to

that

thought

of

where

have

themselves

- spirits,

to

disease
they

actions
onto

result

threaten

cosmos

but

associated

come

sickness,

ritual
take

day

be

have

causing

world

as

Berav

day

in

to

come

internally

accumulates

points

have

they

which

with

is

present.
as
words,

low
they

key

status
carry

.
1

68

out

activities

Central

in

this

the

which

be

In

Berav

purely

sources

Even

buy

of

the

does
pollution,
in

contact

with
(for

identity
the

the

is

which

In

their

a
role

Berav

do

come

source

of

pollution

gives

into

is
to

secondary

It-

use

the

hide.

their
in

and

However,
the

actual
polluted

lowly

of-their
of

for

282).

1979:

skin

their
source

their

source

but

animals

is

killing

the

of

animals.

musicians

as

cited
it

as

dead

of

thongs

powerful

Searle-Chatterjee

sin,

of

transgression

where__

rarely

primary

with

India*

Buddhist

Being

status.

homes

of

see

is

their

contact

eyes

butcher.

of

example

the

not

the

strips

from

skins

which

drum,

and

kill

the

leather

this

Berav

into

parts

many

in

drums

them
namely

unlike

parts

with

bring

fact

with

The

bulls

from

in

not

contact

respect.
of

the

which

The

this

tension,

do

can

and

in

pollution.

requisite

contact

continual
work,

in

skins

and

complex

physical

stomachs

drummers

though

merely

the

defilement

works

direct

in

brought

levels.

the

into

central

the

is

in

works
have

of

different

extreme

from

made

keep

which

them

is

are

sources

of

demeaning.

the

engaged

sense,

of

surprisingly,
drums

number

bring

that

relationship

material

engage
.

Pact

potential
this

at

the

be

to

others

traditionally

with

However,

approached

the

have

contact

impurity.

is

respect

Berav

into

them

by

considered

the

animal
is

afterwards

order.
funerary

contact
(killa);

drummers,
with

an
the

however,
powerful

extremely
human.

the

corpse.

The

s1 i-

pollution

which

although

extremely

The
the

dead,

Hindu

bears

society,

Buddhist

beating

procession,

while

explain

might
of

their

the

caste

the

general

is,

that

in

Whilst
the

pollution

in

possible

source

is

the

to

be

source
found

A further
Berav

is

exorcism

they

deal

with

in

to

acquire

all

aspect

of

the

standing

be

the

lower

many

of

Their

of

the

of

with

lowly
dealings

the

Sinhalese
society

characteristic

of
the

association
the

beings

with

Berav
of

the

the
who

In

cosmos.

ns

forces
in

position

the

the

rituals

with

their

Sinhalese

wider

ceremonial?

occupations

this

it

if

drummer)

the

Buddhist

of

many

whyt

(and

as
are

example,

identified

cosmos.

orders

the

result

of
and

cited

there

association

strongly

reflects

of

perceptions

of

impurity,

members

be

drum,

members

impurity

of

For

heart

As

to

come

the

populate

very

long

hierarchy

social

come

the

of

which

status,

the

involved,

Berav.

the

fit.

funeral

those

could

is

healing.

have

to

the

of

caste

sources

lowly

appear

of

contact

with

in

Sinhalese

presence

explain

the

pollution,

their

not

with

purity

impurity

of

towards

their

negative

and

Berav

not

at

for

occupations
of

of

demeaning

does

have

their

do

which

head

instances

caste

The

the

attitude

many

Berav

facts

but

caste
in

at

instances

nature.

contact

relation
183).

doubt

particular

Berav

with

1971:
drums

no

from

arising

similar

(Gombrich

society

Beravg

no

temporary

identified

closely

however.

corpse,

of

(kille)

is

which

the

is

powerful,

impurity

ritual

from

emanates

the
have

beings

70

they

who
they

wild

are

their

own
But

they

once

demons

licentious
not

are

we

again

averse

spirits

and

unsocialised.

and

with

highly

at

to

manipulating

the

problem

auspicious

for

activities

go

identity

Is

by

that

beyond

way

their

exorcism

and
in

adequate

association

what

of

rituals[10]

fact

the

explaining

occupational
healing.

left

are

doing

are

furthermore.

and

the

ends.

Berav

the

dirty,

and

which

stereotypes

Like

confront.

regularly

this

I
respect?

Dos:

1.6

In
a

an

activities

'symbolic

like

would

in

the

of

of

many

to
the

and

ritual

would

of

the

the

to

move

provide
various
into

the

particularly,

dos

of

occurs

which
by

out

carried

many

to

More

concept

activities
in

like

conceptual.

the

examine

significantly,

and

structure

Berav,

to

and

questions

underlying

the

of

these

answer

Crmprehensive

more

realm

to

attempt

an

hazard

occupational

Berav

the

activities

non-ritual

also.
from

Dos,
meanings

including

disease.

As

which

it

general
of

concept
flaw

Should
or

to

person

dos
its

fall
effects

defect,

flaw,

inevitably

will

non-human.
object

has

doss,

fault,

idea

the

beyond

Sanskrit

the

its

meaning

include

the

attract

from
t
(dos
are

malign
agents,
vatenav)

invariably.

variety

of

blemish

or

is

extended
attentions
human
upon
negative;

and
an

become

people

become

and

In
a

of

sick

the

sources

everyday

person

'don't

In

the

recipient.

In

expression

of

'evil

the
vaha)

this

the

intentionally

ultimately

they

beauty

great

of

attachment

comment

on

The

upon

the

baby's

face

with

the

of
always

dos

those

the

stare

upon

gaze
dot.

a
a

to

absorb

upon

the

or

=lance,
(katg

sorcery.
object
of

object

an
fosters
one

some
never

must

beauty

the

about

unintentional.
is

baby
black
of

child.

can

or

upon

the

is

criticism,

person

'flawing'

the

It

through

out

be

feelings

however

harm,

to

and

the

speech

Thus,
speak

painting

believed

or

down

jealousy.

The

would
to

the

gazes
deep

or

forehead.

who
drawn

but

falling
by

1s

people.

at

one

doing

of

dot

two

jealousy

directed

eating,

anticipated,

rather

taken

direction

also

for

These

with

when

and

fear
of

problem

as

child

for

baby

be

may

but

often

mouth

vaha).

wholeness.

or

feeling

evil

formal

intent,

malign

is

dos

of

criticism

of

as

given

Alternatively,
without

dos

(h

literally

or

misfortune

malevolence

thought

ep',

imputation

of

of

vaha),

kiyanna

the

between

(Ks

criticism

something),

weight

ill-feeling

evil

expressed

and

the

context

eye'

and

just

contact.

imply

'dos

case

possibility

into

down

broken

in

to

used

or

decay

objects
those

example,

such

than

introduces

of

For

is

(someone

more

carries

be

thing.

dos'.

say

for

dos

parlance,
or

ill-luck,

with

ill-luck

of

criticise'

'don't

beset

and

or

solved,
dot

(pottu)

the

child's

malign

effects

One's

eye

is

'1

Malevolence

beauty.

gaze.

might

man-made

objects
it

and

purposely

marred
a

splendid

house

was

fruits,

unless

liable

not

as

means

businessman

built

for
in

the

said

to

attract

malign

objects

to

Mtara

Around
centre

be
For

dos.

in

himself.

wall.

attract

deflecting

living

from

Similarly.

for

of

of

ob1ect

obscured

to

uncommon

an

spoil.

also

is

white

towards

inexplicably

wealthy

high,

directed

Ripe

are

attention

example,

be

also

or

wholeness
public

can

the

of

had

had

perimeter

which

was

an

I
hole,

unsightly

that

explained

the

take

In

to

leaf

palm

centre

the

text.

holes

have
not

was

gaze

going

merely

to

but

to

together

did

script

precious

of

informants

my

pages

his

ensure

of
books

the

of

hold

which

text

the

supernatural

demons.

spirits

(b9lma

gaze

in

events
a

the

at

lavatory

or

Demons

afflict
fall

gaze
the

and

the

when

three

causing

as

occasion

the

gods,

casting

not

time

such

the

or

place

times

thus

(incidentally
and

such

places

disturbance

commence

the

(tun

man

by

letting

three
both

dosa),
at

midnight

as

the

exciting

called

or

(tanikama

roads
and

their

to

believed

alone

cross

victim

illness

is

result

actions

negative

is

victim

lane
at

body

Palls.

upon

dangerous

upon

dos

- Possession

world.

on

context,

disti)

or

time

usually

dosa),

the

one

the

absorb

dost

attract

at'

reason

strings

the

deface

of

the

through

straight

of

Similarly.

onlookers.

envious

and

handiya).
their
humours

three

doss,
mentally

tun
and

physically

dos

befall

might

influences

blemishes

dos).

In

faults

virtually

in
as

the

wherewithal

the

from

The

dancing

Hypnotic.

respect.
device

the

gaze

the

of

dances

audience

from

person

healing

and

of
onto

and

objects

Berav

to

have

transference

figures

exorcists

dos

they

exorcism
the

the

or

Should

the

neutral

costumed

enabling

the

by

directly

statement,

involve

which

attract

action.

activities.

of

or
the

they

releasing

onto

planetary
sorcery

either

or

of

instances

these

and

their

all

bad

of

belief

Rituals

performed

rituals

result

types

of

attentions

it.

patient

themselves.

action

remove

Berav

the

result

dos

some

effects.
by

malign

all

to

Other

of

with

of

negative

performed

the

in

virtually

result

fall

dos

the

deal

as

each

synonymous

indirectly

as
and

and

Berav

dosa).

person
doss)

or

The

its

(graha
(vas

magic

are

leda
-0-

aksa
0

throughout

most

is

in

crucial

themselves

onto

absorb

it

malice

whatever

this

important

an

are

of

might

contain.
In

their

to

state

status

to

place,
whether

it

in

fulfill

or
the

dancing.

they

else
case

one

of

healing

day

duty

routine
or

else

that

at

a
provided

from

another,

to

for

one
take

Drumming,

rituals.
temple

that
from

transition

transition

enable

I
be

to

time

to

role

mark

of

variety

similar

Rituals

from

in

drummers

ritual

another,

another
as

full-moon

for

above

outlined

as
Berav

the

contexts,

one

role

on
twelve

the

monthly
hours

or

?'

more

at

an

component

exorcism

at

health;

life

marked

by

virtually

all

Sinhalese

to

old

year

death;

the

sound

rhythm,

and

be

should

danger

and

the

which

across

boundaries,

closely

bound

to

an

of

drummers

play

at

the

temple,

but

providing

the

very

heart

they

of

not

the

control
the

the

or

from

[12]

malign
control
and

dos

In
for

dos

the
'private'

onto

forces
the
symbols

which
Berav
and

and

those

most
When

world.

highly

auspicious
the

in

absorb

this

inthe

have
metaphors

case

at

from
of

course
of

in

the

exorcism
Berav

the

patrons

afflict

on

arise

performance

themselves

spot

themselves

onto
might

they

when

as

Like

which

onlookers

states

transition

blemish.
They

sacred.

drums,

attract

the

liminal

marking

dos.
the

cermonies

positively

in

point

the

event,

simply

attract

the

agents

healing

repertoires

are

the

of

their

structurally

for

'public'

negative

performance.

Here,

at

will

their

and

ritual

vision

forehead-they-are

supernatural

and

plays

which

baby's

ordered

potential

between

holds

That

with

for

movement

potentially

band

proceedings

the

of

and

metaphors

transition,

threat

the

themselves

are

marginal

the

between.

consistent

as

music

to

points

entirely

society

its

drum,

and

the

all

are

vehicle

at

is

year.

The

betwixt

the

employed

wider

They

inferior.

potential
of

ambiguity

in

position

to

Sickness

new

[11)

drum.

indispensable

an
ritual.

to

the

time

ritual

drummers

and

of

provides

non-ordinary

is

ceremony,

to

order

the

patient.

over

specific
and

their

tJ

manipulation

and

nowhere

more

negative

positively

and

ragged

and

temple
surveying

pathetic

drummer
hand,

his

audience

The
ritual

who

beats

the

and
with

between

opposition
is

in

is

performance

at

contemptuous

the

village

small

in

exorcist,

in

seen

full

costume,

pride:

an

awesome

indeed.

sight
Up

this

until

however.

dos

point
the

of

activities

of

roles

one

ritual

asserted.

positive

the

on

in

enactment

we

can

practical

and

procedures

and

creation

disorder.

will

things

doe

liable

is

the

upon

in
building

The

sculptor

as

both
Two

action

can

on

be

seen

still

based

there

is
to

imparted

by

the

shoddy
will
some
to

desire

pre-existing
teacher.

intent,

or

object

created
which

in

for

on

ignorance

examples

the

they

according

the

With

and,

attention:

through

wrong,

fall

to
creator.

proposition
house

done

are

set

potential

carelessness

skill

patterns

and

models

the

always

re-create,

rather

root,

following

is

or

at

constructions.

occupation

domain

the

all,

are

negative

knowledge
or

Where

attract

Where

transmissable

rules,

ordered

of

sculpture,

activities,

is

concept

into

ritual

Mistakes.

always
dos.

create,

also

there

of

the

with

ritual

at

House-building,

also.

producing

creation

solely

analysis

technical

order

attract

our

and

of

looked
Staying.

extend

carpentry

painting,

work

Berav.

activities

non-ritual

have

we

illustrate

and
this

temple

art

temple

attempts

work

and

respectively.
of

images

in

to

 F,
1v

his

reproduce
teacher

craft

and

technical

to

according

Coomaraswamy
for

tradition

demons

gods,

'

unlucky

it
'life'

to

negative

job

the

in

small

and

the

its

image

creator.
bring

to

sculptor

the

the

called

ritual

of

the

make

to

of

(see

attentions

may

misfortune

is

ancient

workmanship

which

critics

bring

and

Significantly,
image

human

and

the

in

Sariputraya

Poor

attract

his

of

out

the

as

150-163).

1908:

disregard

laid

rules

such

manuals

instructions

the

to

according

Netra

In

Pinkama.
its

by

construction

to

blindfolded
pot

is

ritual
the

a
is

water

of

the

painting

in

the

pot

of

absorb

water

is

dos

The

onto

neutral

the

accumulated
its

about

(see

objects.

The
of

aim

bring

to

away

gazes.

have

and

shoulder
led

he

might

image

the

of

which

his

then

which

onto

completes

over

eyes

smashed.

any

transfer

creator

He

subsequently

to

image's

guidance.

construction

dangerous

ceremony

for

mirror

using

in

this

Gombrich

1966).
in

Similarly,
the

follow
building
1908:

120-128

and

inhabitants.

process

of

the

house

carried
construction.

and

to
out

at

ensure
various
The

to

perform
can

properly
for

the

house

explicit

and
this

against
stages

most

ancient

Coomaraswamy

Failure
bIdIma)

da

craftsman

Attempts
are

eventuality

(p

in

out
(see

1976).

should

mason

laid

Mayamataya

procedures
for

misfortune

the

Liyanaratne

and

the

construction
prescriptions

as

such

manuals

its

and

rules

calculations
mean

house

in

the
action

intended
a

to

house

is

to

craftsman

tools

The

himself
the

in

impure

and

to

Notes

in
of
on
[2)
the
II
{3)
the

the

threshold

with

dos

currently

One

of

'without

For

exchanges
contends
who
philosophical
structural

(1953:

time

cock-bird,
with

the

course

not

to
the

the
do

in

to

note

be

'apirisidu'

various

this

respect
that

of

of

associate

its

in

opposites

range

is,

term

this

is

dos'.

the
of
provided

293)

gives
famous

now
a
confrontation
the
community
of
further

rjakriya
Pieris
by

mind
the
village
Obeyesekere

system
(1956:

the
of
an account
in
incident
which
between
Berav
and
to
their
over
right

discussion

to

of
see

during
Chapters

'Battle
there
high
wear

the
meaning
(1973:
Yalman
society,
-in-Sinhalese
'domestic
that
like
arrangements
in
concepts,
the
carry
microcosm
principles
of
a culture'.
a

the

_1

A
account
useful
is
Kandyan
period
III).
and
Ryan
Banian'

partially

of

engage
dos

believed

is

but

Berava,

interesting

are

unclean.

Chapter

immediately
The
three
which
examples
spring
(1961)
those
Leach
this
are
of
on
respect
(1967)
Yalman
Eliya.
Pul
on Terutenne
and
(1967).
Low-Country
Midagama
the
village
of

violent
sections
[$]

is

literally,

nirdosa,

which

auspicious

casts

with

Berav

an

formulae.

deal

the

they

which

It

the

that

[1]

to
to

manifestations.

of

in

dos.

fundamentally

them

ceremony

At

across

of

construction

thresholds

magical

restricted

activities

small

the

responsibility

solely

the

the

pinima).

recites

absorbing

of

in

seen
across

finally

and

from

arising

(uluvaha

house

completed

aim

be

jumps

craftsman

the

dos

absorb

of
a
was
caste
vests.

food
of
269-298)
certain
primary

(5)

It

is

difficult

between
found

detailed
more
endogamy
and
(1973),
in
Kaplan

discussion

know

these
is

patterns
It
possible
of
naming
of
styles
came
exactly.
identity
it
that
linked
was
simply
a tradition
caste
with
to
interesting
However,
is
note
families.
it
and
certain
in
born
that
more
the
1950's
children
were
given
have
Sinhalese
This
would
coincided
conventional
names.
of
the
first
Sinhalese
Nationalist
government
with
low
Bandaranayake,
the
S. W. R. D.
castes
many
of
under
whom
benefitted
considerably.
[6]

to
from

where

the
of
relationship
be
kinship
systems
can
by
three
suggesting

classificatory
concludes
who
for
categories
endogamy:
analytical
'group'
I)
to
the
an
marry
within
endogamy:
obligation
defined
group;
objectively
'genealogical'
ii)
to
the
choose
obligation
endogamy:
individual
in
is
to
some
ego
spouse
an
who
a
related
as
way.
particular
'alliance'
(or
iii)
the
marriage
endogamy
positive
is
It
former
which
re-affirms
marriage
alliance.
a
rule):
is
in
third
understanding
the
category
which
of
most
use
in
hand.
the
case
(1979:
63-64),
it
Jiggins
be pointed
out,
must
districts
Balangoda
Rakwana
the
examples
and
of
give
is
heterogeneity
high
the
low
vote
and
caste
caste
is
in
factor
candidate
returned.
which
a decisive
[7]

Further
accounts
Highlands
Kandyan
can
Temple
the
the
for
of
Lankatilaka.
temple
the
at
(9]
Dutch)
sacred,
Ciilavamsa
history

around

(the
they
armies
yakkhas
of
cruel
the
destroyed
into
town
their
the
and
way
the
from
(quoted
everything
else'
and
Buddhist
1976:
108).
As
throughout
Malalgoda
been
have
religious
adversaries
mythology,
the
link
is
One
to
demons.
tempted
as
in
insecurity
a
this
period,
moral
of
and
the
fashion,
the
Durkheimian
of
with
growth
florescence
belief
to
in
which
came
popular
time.
(demons),

forced
books
in
and

conceptualised
destablisation
rather
demon

where
be
may

in
the
drummers
the
role
of
of
26-37)
(1978:
in
found
Seneviratne
be
for
(1972:
74-97)
in
Evers
Tooth
and

[8]

'Like

does

crudely
cults
that

45-46)
(1972:
with
similar
asks
a
question
low
their
tenants
and
status
vihra
proximity
respect
to
The
he provides
back
a
holy
to
relates
places.
answer
temple
brought
and
time
were
as
when
servants
slaves
'serfs'
have
these
that
He
early
suggests
might
workmen.
low
their
their
to
transmitted
status
connotations
later
in
descendants
migrants
who
the
temple.
worked
and
[10]

[ill

Evers
to

Needham

(1967)

in

thought-provoking

article

has

79

suggested
universal
the
with

the

possibility
means
of
marking
supernatural.

[12)
Seneviratne
to Kandyan
religious
'The

that

drums
transition

makes
a similar
processions:

percussion
and
making
and

observation

with

are
contact

respect

the
the
achievement
of
of
objectives
be
designed
ritual
so meticulously
could
jeopardised
if
taken
to
not
steps
were
the
that
dangers
negate
possible
might
from
the
the
arise
performance
of
'
parahara.
(1978:
102)
dangers
he refers
The
inadvertent
to
to
the
offences
are
the
These
dangers
the
and
evil
eye
gods
of
onlookers.
are
by a series
known
Valiyak
the
dances
of
averted
as
special
before
dance,
the
the
performed
procession.
start
of

If

CHAPTER
CATEGORY

The

2.1

In

Village

previous

the

Berava

chapter,

to

turn

who

category,

and

the

as

about
it

individuals

who
village
in

communities
in

the
contact.

us

is

particular
to

those

together

Although

on

body

far

the

based

group

on
some

provide

Berav

communityo

society

wider

ritual

of
from

away

to

my

and

the

services.
[1]

Akuressa
It

as

social

same
work

necessary

the

present
Berav

the
the

localised

it

Beragoda

of

the

share

be

will

provides
provide

In

basis.

takes

*kinship,

services

The

thesis

fact

introduction

inter-marrye

day-to-day

an

of

who

together,

information

general

category.

people

community

residence

provided

examination

of

in

of

regularly

an

which--in

specialists

the

to

on

focus

notion

social

reside

co-operate

eventual

body

chapter,

as

community*

and

Beragoda

of

the

COMMUNITY

AND

was
area

was

the

one

of
with

second

several
which
community

Berava
I

was
with

8!

which

spent

most
As

my

activities

Situated

lie

in

the

hillside..

are

owned

coconut

narrow

strip
The

Beragoda
and

abut

overlook

The

houses

by

hillside

the

levelled

largest

sturdy

stone

and

plaster

tiny

mud

and

having

in

size,
five.

dwellings

with

Goyigama

and

their

making
of

of

people
compounds
job

the

of
and

ascents

compounds.
having

most
The

houses

constructions
thatch

an

of

the

series

which

absence

of

levels,

of

contours
fields

disputes

the

houses

of

lower

the

houses

on

and

overrice
In

of

modest

the

to

out

one

surrounded

majority

the

the

comprise

wet-rice
The

the

population

land

of

of

different

rooms,

down

sea

fields,

village

are

over

market

which

piece

look

into

has

dwellings

The

interspersed

descents

social

work,

provincial

Beragoda

farmers.

the

at

the

the

me

extended

small

follows

which

houses

dug

raised
a

common.

are

in

plantation.

across

traversing

by

Goyigama

are

neighbours

32

The
on

sides

road

access

for

provide

which

road,

scattered

by

came

from

mile

180.

by

fourth

to

and

ritual

villages.

three

almost

inhabitants

both

co-operation

Galle-Akuressa

lie

its

and

area

alliance,

approximately

village

of

marital

about

the

on

Beragoda

Berav

other

the

specialists,

network

and

several

on

in

one

ties.

closest

of

be

to

came

with

variety

of

town

had

and

living

nucleus

and

familiarity

non-ritual,

of

contact

time

the

grew,

into

came

where

the

with
in

which

only
range
tile
the

two
from
roofs
poorer

live.

residents
On

the

agricultural
By

it

day

jak-trees.
and

their

men.

there

however.
One

work.

are

garden

number

the

plots
the

Consequently,

and

organised

daily

their

of

appearances,

with

land

at

are

for

the

stand.

the

community

its

livelihood

agricultural

an

of

two

or
than

other

which

that

one

houses

depends

from

of

ones,

their
from

it

which

canopy

old

that,
own

base

economic

different

somewhat

is

which

the

differences.

critical

residents

of

South

about

level

the

typical

shady

the

of

of

upon

upon

go

exception

fundamental

of

women

for
the

of

part

Below

most

none

exceptions,
small

of

the

of

the

taken

under

play,

with

places

any

easily

Children

tasks

is

rests

be

could

from

community

island.

Is

Beragoda

surface,

community.
A
the

difference,

second

existence
within

skills

and

specific

dynasty

and

traditions

the

community

a
has

of
to

relating

Beragoda

their

had

knowledge

and
caste

occupations,

range

strong
(daksa
village
and

influence

Province.
of

to
for

reputation

specialisations,

the

People
it

as

the

surrounding

having

minissu).
seeing

was

Nowadays

services

of

something

produced

whose

Southern

wide

people
in

tradition

specialists

the

clever
pride

ritual

throughout
provides

thriving

of

past,

of

related

is

first

the

otherwise.

the

In

closely

to

produced
of

Beragoda

vehicle
paralleling

for

a
felt

village
area
many
take
ancient
it

C)

significantly
'clever

like.

the

the

services

travel

all

over
the

in

but

history

Beragoda

genealogical
to

migrated
settle

in

Jimise

being
land

The

diagram

pp

drumming

services

at

Mtara.

from

day
his

received
drummed

at

force

that

noise.

thus
Jimise

the

tiles

area

came
a

this

of

were

both

the

impetus

lay

was

said

shattered
the

official

the

court

in

in
and

of
land.

of

provision

then

existed

Mtara

mile

about

that

Jimise

because

dislodged

and

to

result

the

which

court

king

family

for

the

on

his

(rjakgriya)

tenure

court

(Al

piece

court

It

eighteenth

about-as

cultivable

royal

the

of

The

exchange

Beragoda.

impressing
served

Beragoda.

with

coast.

of

service
the

brief

Jimiae

along

in

sub-section

present

end

the

received
to

to

rights
be

of

them
chapter,

give

of

the

156

particular

to

next

to

Maduraccrige

from

area

offered

was

towards

named

this

like

later

Beragoda

man

the

turn

underlie

the

development

in

of

which
of

would

and

founded

was

when

century

of

subject

skills

out

seek

services.

the

subject
I

section

history

the

of

The

2.2

next

the

to
they

and

be

and

broadcasters

wide

their

will

knowledge
be

and

providing
are

will

the

account

island

the

transmitted

are

the

far

of

producer

radio

Beragoda,

of

services

how

section,

men

the

monks,

from

come

the

itself

famous

as

People
of

What

such

people'

and

Kodaoda.

nearby

with

he
such

with
by

the

charge.
the

local

temple

for

64

many

years

existence
village

names

instances

cakes

was

and

ramba
for

responsible
Likewise,
temple
having

Mah

Rgja

of

vestiges
The

was

arrangements
both

of

land

received

said

to

badly

irrigated

lands

upon

lands

paddy
and
the

which

land

higher

was

point
are

the

'original

acres

and

consisted

and

higher

for

plots*
higher

The

and

wild

were

brought

used

lands

small

built

were

eventually

however.

of

Once

has
some

(deniya).

houses

considerable-clearing.

needed

six

quality

first

at

under

consisted

poor

court.

passed.

(liyLdda)

lands

The

(gouda).

is.

since

been

have

the
today

These,

long

once

was

to

that

status.

as

meaning

p-u

there

patronage.

an

paddy

of

food

some

such

provided,

and

exists

order

of

piece

which

Vingra

royal

received

merely

town

in

and

from

of

Many

area.

bananas,

provision

small

once

derived

meaning
the

the

be

to

the

existence

they

services

said

its

to

point
the

which

in

the

to

testify

to

remains

sub-section

still

suggest

Porambe,

this

court

of

little

today

but

control.

under

tea'and

growing

cinnamon.

The
lived

and

Divelagoda.
Alternatively,
as

the

MaduracCari
the

plot

first

of

land

upon

known

worked

was

meaning

garden

the

plot

Maduraccarige
people,
inhabitant.

vatta,,
after
Today,

the
this

as

it

the

family

his

Divelavatta

received

ground

known,

and

the

as

or
was

Jimise

which

still

or
in

wages.

is

todaye

Garden

vsagama

name

section

of

of
of
the

Jimise.
village

the

is

recognised
The

distinct.

as
fate

the

of

is

nineteenth-century
informants'

back

1832
original

by

Goyigama

Berav

deception

though

Even

important
in

to

pull

Doyigama

or

else

sold

kindly

too

by

to

migrants

settled

Maduraccarige
the

onto

subsequently

these

small
the

garden

the

crystallising
identifying

During

surrounding

able

to

plots

under

land

of

caste

the

nineteenth

the

an

activity

proper.

The
plot

was

an

important
the

of

and

implemented
The

1870.

of

new

to

rights'
ent5

Ordinance

rights

original

original

arran&

The

village

'squatters'

claim

development
with

of

Beragoda

lands

Tenures

the

the

which

Beragoda.

outside
focus

became

Service

legitimation

plots

who

and

patterns
In

Jimise

the

shifting
which

area

kinship

of
on

plot.

occupied

settlers

arrival

Those

kinsmen

close

to

provided

coast.

were

according
the

the

divided

it

century

from

Jimise

of

became

vatta

nineteenth

migrants

footsteps

the

prior

new

the

developed

existed

in

either

to

none

large

A
was

encroachment

Maduraccrige

during

community

were

the

diminished

came

of

commuted.

lost

remembered

from

abolition

however

acres

early

generations.

present

an

the

were

or

the
appears

following

landlords,

and

It

clear.

six

predecessors

in

vatta

portions

the

through

neighbours
by

from
that,

in

of

proportion
taken

far

statements
tenures

service

Maduraccrige

step

in
by

community

residence.

century

there

emerged

six

key

66

family

identifiable

grouping

names

to

and

gedara)

around

clusters

certain

The

have

(A.

once

chose

to

leave

(U.

Ganitage

Uruvitiya

to

came

be

as

Ahangama
(M. A.,

but

S. G. );
this

shortly
Maduraccri

Nkatige

Mragoda

and

caste

(B.

-original

G. )

this
family

its

of

revealed

the

(K.

Ganitage

the

Ganitagg
be

by

vsagama

follows:

as

account

on

will

adopted

Kurumbera

people);

the

of

Singrakkra

G.,

residential

ntkatig

out

Baddevatta

each

(mula

houses

Adderavattage

word

initial

this

family

are

Mirissa
the

contained

connotations);

title

names

S. );

vsagama

patrilineal

with

vsagama

six

their

six

grown

associated

Singrakkrage
title

by

extent

which

closely

names.

through

(M. N. ).
The

relationships

family

groupings

indicate

the

M. A.
of

to-

Mirissa

and

Panikkale

arrived

in

century.
the

example,

the

village

came

to

(A2),

the

Beragoda
Likewise.
find

village

co-operation

and

ensured

that

villages

up

their

close
to

the

high

M. A.

Disiyame

Beragoda

present

to

first
the
the

of

genesis

have
day.

of

persisted
'

town

daughter

the

the

of

Disiyame
the

nineteenth
families

coast.

inter-relatedness

of,

first

coastal

migrant.

along

each

original

established

other

the

the

the

marry

middle

in

the

(B6),

A. S.

six

names

which

in

born

was

these

part

vsagama

from

degree
ties

The

area

around
most

in

156.

page
or

For

migrant

A. S.

in

village

came.

migrant

on

between

illustrated

are

diagram

genealogical

developed

which

Close
have

with

coastal

67

families

The
them

with

that

new

skills

descendants

to

later

came

drummers

the

to

Despite
back

fall

the

to

grandfather

of

the

Maduraccri

people

(mti

houses
their

support

Even

services.

today

change

of

vsagama

houses

on

the

thatch

and

their

which.

with

the

carried

an

the
name,

the

within

community.

examination
out

within

of
the

the
village.

of

despite

The

still

activities

of

those

who

have

temple,

various

the

are
next

occupations

section

and

mud

out

In

status.

carry

local

the

lower
are

to

provision

Jimise,

in

fished

and
the

as

lived

still

exception
with

the
and

They

vatta

occupants

'Veddahs',

hunted

retain

via

Lanka,

of

on

informants

my

as

descendants

looked

via
of

from

Maduraccgrige

ties

occupational

income

base

later

came

Sri

and

artists

agricultural

people'.

geval)
meagre

any

who

astrologers
and

one

of

'bad-smelling

the

Those

and

status

The

'gandakray',

to

low

as

provision

temple.

who

hunter-gatherers

aboriginal

marginal

of

families

settlers

themselves.

mud

absence

the

upon.

original

referred

the

the

(tovilkarayo)

dancers

(sitare).

musicians.

in

(Xdur)

his

and

temple

local

the

and

brought

area

Jimise

and

exorcists

(naksstrakriy),

the

engaged

court

were

to

activities.

hevisikray.

and

services

Jimise

and

were

davulkray
of

followed

kept

considered
I

turn

currently

88

2.3

Present
In

of

day

Beragoda

specialists,

with

together

descent

and

caste

and

types

of

is

village

are

In

other

most

that

that

over

of

which

the

to
by

community

case

of

affiliation

underscored

of

men

the

engage,
traditional

where

in

38

the

ritual

area
For

in

ward

Mtara,

households,

specialists;

in

is

in

example,

his

(1981:

in

an

survey
found

32)

three

ony

were

drummer,

the

involved

number

Hodge

in

men

activities.

ritual
the

little

so

or

there
a

traditional

perhaps

sixty

traditional

less.

much

Beravg

the

of

with

villages

involved

Beragoda
third

associated

is

of

full-time

an

numbers

Gabardavidiya
out

the

concerned,

activities
the

men

ties

of

powerfully

the

all

involved.

is
in

inter-weaving

which

the

as

unusual

complex

by

side

labourers,

manual

identity

dancers,

live

exorcists
and

is

array

Drummers,

masons

The

impressive

an

otherwise.

particularly

are

far

the

found

and

brings
in

be

to

artists

alliance.

occupations

of

and

by

work

occupations

such

ritual

kindred

this

As

are

carpenters,

brought

and

today

temple

mask-makers,
side

occupations

and

astrologer

exorcist.
Within

Beragoda
is

categorisation
undertaken
regular

on
or

occupations

the

'one

Furthermore,

question

from

straightforward.

basis

of
basis,

off'
it

to

far

the

is

dovetail

in

or
or

corporately

a single

occupation

for

several

individual

be

may

contract,
by

its

and
Work

wage-labour

unusual

not

of

on

individuals.
and

skills

to

form

an

.;

Integrated
The

very

employment

were
in

'waiting

'Job'

is

invariably

takes

factories
eleven

about

family

men

from

crisis

who

local

economy

claim

to
the

unemployed.

low

social

response

to

stable

and

interspersed
A

the

parents
the

the
(see

periods
periods

in

diverse

which

placed

on

many

of

Their

labour

fact.

several

4).

combat

other
kin

of

the

mostly

their
is

related
in

networks

Patronage

is

activity

forc4qd

to

be,

acknowledgement

intense

strategy

in

an

activation

of

of

financial.

more

and

of

times

participate
may

of

Chapter

the

from

and
and

work,

fact

is

Beragoda

such

away

Year

were

in

they

statement

periods

kinsmen.

villaze

busy

in

work

New

which

There

gifts

and

evaluation

demand

way

who

at

innav).

lone

engaged

he

that

cities.

occasions

in

the

village

such

within

possible
in

the

for

village

in

This

than

with

the

of

busiest

labour

wage

stable

home

through

communities

mean

however

and

from

ntuva

outlets

by

be

recruited

(raksvak

out

remain

rather

pursuits

job'

return

expected

Those

complain

Those

on

the

of

frequently

met.

never

and

are

support

seen

labour

typically

village

of

men

and

whom

of

some

to

claim

would

would
a

taken

one

in

living

men

occupations

even

village
without

here

their

about

their

about

Most

unemployed:

the

men

questionint
difficult.

asked

they

was

of
proved

when

exorcists

to

act

often

Berazoda
that

complex.

economic

from

far

often

are

redundancy.
such
skills

uncertainty
are

often

can
found

be
in

90

individual*

a single
possibility
was

of

in

sitting
considerable

exchanged

if

there
top

work

exorcist

was
It

brief

undergone

going

later

respective

up

his

There

as

temple

he

that

transpired

his

with

and

uncle.

working

apprenticeship

tovil

with

karadarayak)

with

suddenly

temple

greetings

their

(mah

was
of

warm

fed

was

friend

after
in

trouble

assistant.

artist's

and

he

flexibility

uncle,

business

great
any

exorcist
His

claimed

young

shop

about

was

my

and

was,

the

exorcist

was

which

the

men

whilst

occasion

renown.

enter

chat

The

fields.

asked

with

Such

one

on

and
to

chanced

artist,

work

home

skill

some

flexibility.

tea-shop

for

providing

occupational

brought

clearly

they

thus

in

uncle

had

his

youth.
Not

all

lay

to

feel

the

Berav

to

from

off

they

be

the
of

back

into
The
part

supply,

periodic

it.
has
(or

regular.

move

is

-are

Varying

supply

always

for
it

made

the

way,

is,

that
it

services

is

there
between

flow

and

very

which

for

necessary

it

having

when

services

instances

many

able

another

up

irregular)'ebb
In

traditional

take

be

to

enough

and
demand

rather

one

fortunate

occupation

services.

arena

in

one

like

different
that

however.

men.

appear

would

of

out

moved
difficult

to

the
move

it.
movement

between

different

in

nature

of

the

which

and

are*

in

seasonal

the

as

ritual

with

the

types

sphere,

on

ritual,

is

occupation
Berav

the

which

gervices

temple

of

the

and

one

on

hand

the

c-

other.

spontaneous

the

community

most,

work
The

is

some

of

source

placed

on

the

could

which

maintenance

amounts

source

of

it.

traditional

towards

their

high

are

within
visiting

lowly

is

uncertainty
those

amongst
is

which

is

premium

spent

same

Resentment

activities

both

of

source

time

bitterness

experience

regularly

people

most

relationships

this

great

for
A

of

for

work,

erratic.
work

social

Alternatively

socialising.
the

of

vast

and

was

mobility.

and

of

supply

surrounds

freedom

of

community

also

income

specialists

prominent

steady

healing

with

as

more
a

consequently

and

the

the

ensure

uncertainty

and

unpredictablet

Although

rituals.
in

and

expressed

often

economic

and

status

the

as

seen

are

who

precariousness.
Ambivalence

towards

impression

The

Men

must

the

often

are

however

our

of

the

traditions

in

place
that
then

we

we

know

is
and

society.,
power
have

an
might

no

place

be

be:
and

no

in

we

are

what

do

and

this

and
if

menial

engaged

we

identity

exploit

lowly,

clear:
what

between.

and

Berav

most

paradox

far

and

may

In

arose.

upon

they

all

be

would

alternative
few

them.

with

occupations

back

For

what

ambiguous

an

fall

activities
because

of

are

for

involved

such

alternatives

stigmatised.

us

gives

chance

occupations

traditional

our

if

is

occupations

closely

that

necessarily

traditional
and

most

was

however,

reality*

those

given

forsaken

gladly

we

by

even

expressed

traditional

we
power,

power,

relinquish
we

must

take

our

chances

For

one

of

He

made.
threatened
drum.

The

might

become,
For

had

refused

to

scold

logic
he

if

was

clear:

would

not

difficult.

most

of

classification

men

make

they

associate

one

another

what

they

spend

in

identity

are
In

of
in

below

the

occupational
Beragoda:

the

men

is

given

so

doing.

life

his

son

definitive

and

occupation

in

much

on

what

but

on

the

profession
best

and

like

rather

short,
are

table

do

they

men

Beragoda

of

what

another,

In

father's

professions

not

what

for.

general,

the
by

pigeon-holed
and

social

inter-related.

closely
table

based

one

his

certain

time

association,

occupational

of

with,

in

above

with

of

near

had

and

drummer.

are

drum

else

cited

their

trained

are

system

caste

become

associated
figures

people

went

whatever

However.

theeumbers

village.

he

been

already

to

son

occupations

These

the

his

ever

reasons
the

had

choice

teach

him

of

showing

the
to

various

be

rest.

friends

my

classification
would

the

with

below

are

specialisation

given

the

five

amongst

major
the

categories

Berav

living

93

Table

1.

Occupations

carried

in

out

Numbers

Occupations
1.

Berasroda

(berakray

Drummers

associated
5

and

hevisikray)
2.

(Adur

Exorcists/dancers

mantrakray)

ntumkray,
3.

Temple

11

(sitare

artists

and

citrakray)
(mesonkrayo)

4.

Masons

5.

Carpenters

6.

Others

12

(vaduve)
-

resident

10

non-resident

11

60

Total

In

following

the

from

specialisation

Drummer

2.4

The
J. P.
in

the

and

premier

Gomez
village

services

(E9),

brief

give

entail

representatives

of

sketches

section

these

of

each

what

brief

and
these

of

of

outline.
character

of

categories

Beragoda.

drumming
drummer
a
since

in

veritable
his

Beraggda

at

workhorse
birth

in

1927.

the
of

a
For

present

is

man,

resident

many

years

one

he

has

worked

related
considerable
as

His

father

and

town

coastal
leaving

him

and

reliability

with

performing

after

his

land

from

earned

consistency

man
He

i, t

was

discovered

to

the

incorrect

and

thus

solving

house

the

in

drummer
at

and

mm.

Hinniye,

until

three

of

as

second
a

his

if

it

three

an

astrologer

until

years

built

on
in

lived

according
kinsman.

literally

he

of

fortune

the
On

point.
pulled

the

'fire
the
house

different-orientation

slightly

of

and

been

astrologer

in

1958

years
Plot

small
his

seek

had

katura,

gini

for

upset

inauspicious

as

of

Beragoda

bought
to

house

the

problem

looks

skills

accomplished
in

he

house
and

it

rebuilt

an

Hinniye

Beragoda

highly
of

brought

and
the

M. N.

education.

his

when

the

on

him

figures

prescriptions

recommendation
down

was

his

that

cross'.

Gomez

1955

-built

lay

house

general

old,

year

(mm).

Gomez

teaching

his

disruption

total

one

the

to

village.

left

who

Beragoda

was

of

charge

with

in

marriage

of

His

the

from

brother

displaced

resident

coast.

state

he

in

He remained

Gomez

major

fifteen

drummer

best

the

ten.
all'the

of

age

when

son.
for

of

age

away

took

providing

the

moved

mother's

adoptive

an

and

At

the

Hinniye

as

drummer

his

with

(D14).
up

mother

Mirissa

of

Gomez

Hinniye

The

his

for

respect

has

and

capacities,

various

and

drummer.

the

in

villages

Beragoda

from

performers

of

groups

with

domestic

never

strife.

quite

recovered

from

95
0

this

rebuilding,

cadjan

roof

and

shares

the

house*

G. S.

with
Gomez.

The

exorcism

that

as

gets

the

little

can

slice

when

wife

and

precarious

the

reason

why

eventually

persuaded

to

give

one

betel

leaves.
For
forty

His

hands

of

pounding

to

returned

Gomez,

now

years
are.

taxi

stunted
the

leather.

and

into

beating
and

now

dram

from

calloused
His

are

legs,

explain

but
by
in

were
their
Mtara

seller

of

signs

of

the

and

up

grown

other

beginning
the

meagre

may

home

natal

fifties,

his

in
in

vocation

the

one

11.50

Beragoda.

this

mother's

driver

well

of

the

on

such

attitude

up

as

often

involvement

offer

in

always

payment,

rupees

sons,

dancers

out

points

(about

latter

Gomez's

She

Although

yet

and
her

as-he

his

demanding

dark

work.

deeply

as

became

where

50

earn

This

both

to

comes

trained

Both

mother.

so

at

expresses

development

nights

did

the

drummer.

no

it

income.

were

married.

are

of

working

often

be

resents

which

activities

of

as

there

his

1979)

effectively

outside

lot

drummer

Gomez

quite
nights

house,

for

friend

and

the

his

recently

occasion

seen

with

rupees

wife,

like.

the

rarely

his

lifelong

works

days

Gomez

walls.

rumoured,
and

trois

decaying

and

stick

widower

for

of

ten

and

mockingly

and

smallest
as

away

wife,

displeasure

over

often

interior

smokey

is

menage

ceremonies

Gomez's

it

and.

gentle

dilapidated

mud

(D4),

is

half

uncertain

Pelts

Gomez

as

its

with

endless

disproportionately

to

tell.
hours

96

thin

his

against

rheumatism
hours
beat.

He

Lately,

he

using

mantra

so

however,

has

demanding

essential

into

i.

Public

In

the

various

drums

(panca

instruments

otherwise
a

long

at
yet

Following

the

divide

the

spheres.

offering

services

of

known

be
as
drum

as

hevisikrayo

the
the

temple.
'Five

the

play

The
Musical

South

these

five

two-eyed

drum

(dek&s

the
the

(poya)

who

at

its

accompany

full-moon

musicians

In

ndiya).

cylindrical

on

to

in

drummers

when

referred

to

an

is

heading

as

of

essential

an

drumming

instruments

are

taken

is
this

the

wind

play

are

rituals

can

private

offerings.

band

triya
are

beraya)
beraya,

and

far

that

Under

as

their

small

they

instruments
Forms'

of

occasions

required,

income

ritual.

pjva),

such

we

drumming

sphere

making
On

1,
the

healing

drummin

performance

worshippers

remunerated?

and

labour.
of

drummer

Sinhalese

Chapter

to

drumming.

of

all

Buddhist

most

that

his

of

source

virtually

public

(sabda

right

the

public

the

included

vada)

and

order

works

small

of

in

the

in

services

ceremonial

at

out

and

outlined

requisite

are

at

carry

than

recognised

poorly

days.

the

in

floor

the

continues

to

beating

and

standing

from

painful

are

chest,

on

(durukam

are

activities

own

begun

and

of

still,

convention

2.4.

hours

cross-legged

what

so

once

back

sitting

physically
So

by

caused
of

less

broad

the
played

devil-drum
with

yak

or
both

hands;

D7

beraya,

davul

the

hand

one

drums

separate

the

finally,

and

to

used

cymbals

beat
the

exception

of

maintained

by

members
(D14]

him).

for

beraya

of

They

Buddhafttained

when

at

required
keeping

In

in

Chapter

at

weddings

openings

and

investitures.

in,

temples
deva

and

both
the

pj),

further

objects

(dhtu)

are

temple

(prahra).

music

Along
regularly

with

services

chanting

of

to

were

the

as
local

organised

drumzer

temples.

as

about

dos

requested

to

formal

offerings
pinkama

(pirit)
relics

sacred
of

the

Gomez

has

in

the

provision

At

one

time

service

and

and
out

kinsmen,

as

such

(a,

procession

his

of

davasa).

of

gods

when

played

consequently

be

scriptures

in

several

been

ideas
also

as

davul

miniature

making

required
taken

how,

celebrations

the
and

participated

these/services

public

the
and

(magul

may

brass

with

are

the

and

Buddha

two

of

have

and

accompany

is

their

a
to

drummers
and

musicians
to

constructed

idea

with

recalled

celebration

It

perform

Nevisi

had

believed

this

with

developed

caste

auspicious

two

constructed

(Gomez

the

are

pair

all

are

enlightenment

any

instruments,

These

cymbals,

Hinniye

child,

[2]

time.

of

instrument

wind

Cana,

or

beaten

shrill

talam

the

other:

and

side

horanKva,
kai

the

with

consistin

by

side

played

the

instrument

tied

sticks;

curled

in

held

stick

peculiar

drum

cylindrical

short

and

tammttama,

tenure

of
these

system

)b

as

described

this

aspect

in

Chapter

1,

of

the

drummer's

increasingly

informal

Beragoda's
had

been

organisation
which,

on

fifteen

drummers.

temple

against

expenditure

drums

behest

the

at

people,

often

actions,

complained
but

tradition.

The

been

the

that

to

sound
As

in

as

who

then

instructed

led

to

demise

of

Such
a

loss

drumming

the
for

example

in

and
a

used
in

used

ones

cymbals

are

white

cloth,

given

the

to

journey

its

on

also

are

musician

instruments

the

bera

yak

the

temple,

absent
thus

this

on

and

the

muffling

solemnity.
expected,

of

which

were
made

only

procession
The

same

be

amongst

popular

personally

ear'.

hevisi

funeral

maintain

(kills)

era

sabh)

had

to

up

this

of

(pada)

the

wrapped

might

the

rhythms

the
is

tammttama

for

'by

not

heralded

temples,

them

play

drummer,

ground.

are

priests
to

of

cremation

except

lowest

local

local

(dyaka
He

the

for

years

passing

his

of

most

responsible
the

of

lost.

lead

to

occasion

nature

of

also

services

required

the

drummers.

Certain
already

the

on

the

for

committees

children,

business

have

lay

Another

several

was

laments

now

through

earlier
to

meanthe
He

that

his

services

days

poya

claiming

of

temple

of

organised

drummer
in

responsible

however,

patronage.

of

temple

Nowadays,
is

work

networks

drummers,

life,

A.

Section

the

drummers
they

this

corpse,
and
might

is
engage.

highly

polluting

activity

is

considered

one
One

not
of

informant

the

(
s
WJ

sidestepped

the

by

that

saying

as

(sangha)

who

mark

role

drumming

their

solely

provided

their

of

quetion

be

is

occasions

such
for

respect

of

should

on

drummers

funerary

as

the

priesthood

in

represented

funeral

the

procession.
Finally,

dedicated

rituals

to

these

of

categories
a

drumming

public

Bge.

to

intended

protect

by

pestilence

to

appeal

Maduva

etc.

the
all

the

community

the

gods

behalf

Gam

of

Maduva,

which

are

famine

and

of
from

and

numerous

on

include

in

upon

are

performed

rituals

Devol

called

There

gods.
mostly

These

Devol

Vhalla.

the

rituals,

village.

whole

are

services

the

particularly

Pattini.

goddess
These

rituals
of

category
from

the

with

the

the

becomes

to

provide

occasion

At

performance.
in

relationships

of

provide

confined

some

the

their

drummers

drummers

to

drumming

although

dancers

to

augment

the

the

propitiation

of

areas,

drummers

with

to

solely

however,

particular

it

responsibility

such

time*

called.

are

In

no

Kapu

the

they

whose

of

group

dealings

for
rituals

as

drawn

are

who

responsible

are

Mahattay.

Pattini

requirements.
is

In

and

by

organised

and

kapurgla

as

organising

services

organiser's

directly

castes

gods.

over

known

In

or

request

presided

specialists
higher

Mahattay

Berav

are

the

rituals

do

the

meet
role

do

they
scale

they

the

of

of

on
the

participate

gods.
have
kapurla,

long-standing
with

ties

: 0

extending

back
from

associations
in

that

over

field.

skills

in

traditions

specialisation
of

becoming

as

their

the
few

the

form
fee

overall

organisers'

the

between

all

rupees

can

but

for

the

rituals

can

be

in

services
which

can

who

such
the

play

are

pada)

gahanna

kapurla

for

services

of

cut

is

shared

fee

which

participants.

be

major

know

the

context

for

expected

occasions

such

follow,

which

an
as

two

or

taken

ten

ordinary

to

Dondra

three

rank

fifteen

or

ceremony

village

the

the

of

out

according
of

such

at

rendered

and

prahra

times

this

amount

earned.

Whilst
degree

there

are

of

or

drummers

most

the

patron
are

of

requirements

drummers

in

of
processions

this

have

fixed
return

for
in

point
(prah1ra)

to
can

maintain

to

response

held

seen

in

in

the

Colombo

the
the

larger

recruited.
be

perks,

and

the

be

with

payment

occasions,
likely

to

managed
relationships

recruited

particular
kinsmen

more

who

in

stability

temple

certain

religious

rituals
who

of

one

specialised
such

(deviyanta

those

as

provide

Those

exercised.

received

takes

illustration

the

are

as

gods

payment

rituals

event

be

is

to

is

given

rituals
able

communities'

application.

The

fewer.

can

rhythms

impression

those

excelled

the

of

aspects

village

with
and

many

such

particularly

never

the
at

itself
fewer

getting

of

so

Drumming

field

but

Like

and

demise.

generations.

Hinniye

'inherited'

Gomez

good
major
and

101

Kandy

by

from

drummers

these

their

occasions,

most

of

beg,

recruit

Galle

from

two

to

up

On

area.
would

provide

in

involved

generally
borrow

or

steal

was

who
of

informants

not

this

South

surrounding

main

others

would

activities,

the

organisation
the

my

often
In

man

the

from

whilst

services.

such

for

kinsmen

of

by

co-ordinated

responsible

festivals

island.

the

over

his

hundred

to

be

to

These

temples.

all
was

recruitment
said

big

the

in

drums

order

participate.

2.4.

Private

ii.

Turning

to

now

in

healing

contexts

the

same

ceremony.

the

drummer's

main

source

other

occasions

is

exorcism
these

continues

which

the

given

above

is

provide

almost

drummer

are

his

services

in

be

to

one

(berakray)

example,

they

from
the

at
works

regularly

should

from

exorcism

the

likely

quite

derived

kinsmen
to

provides

-services

of

realm
of

drummer
for

income

with

is

Gomez

roles
of

who

above
as

the

SErvices

drummer

of

sphere

into

move

the

outlined
person

exorcism

private

we

which
The

indispensable.
the

the

drumming

with

connected
and

drumming

ritual

the

arise

His

thunderous

throughout

the

an
in
his
of

performance

village.

the

but

and

role

on

accompaniment
'entire

night's

performance.
In
powerful
South.

the

ceremonies

such
yak

Throughout

beraya.

the
the

ritual

%t.

Lnstrument

only
demon
it

used

drum,
is

the

peculiar
job

of

between

is

the

to

the
one

four

and
Each

drummers
is

ritual

and

it

his

mastery

is

the

often
of

which

beat

which

In

for

example

in

of

in

rhythm

the

different

the

role

of

of
their

role
to

are
are

to

have

a
that
and

wit

the

doubt

to

to

the

of

their
No

fine

as

endure
hone

their

edge.

included

be

by

practisef

co-operation
ritual

by

'gurunnnse'

serves
a

and

guise

entertainers-E31

their

drummer

'teacher'

for

drummers

(see

the

the
as

as

exorcism

which

The

role

many

actors,

reverently

or
in

the

episode

addressed

dancer

humour

heading

the

masked

episodes,

reputations

general

and

activities

t4]

hours

eighteen

sanniya

these

their

deprivations

this

without
castes.

as

Exorcists
Under

in

develop

and

perceptions

whole

between

is

ata

is

parcel

and

the

changes

the

Ogurunngnse'

usually
It

and
and

through

direct.
of

with

man',

as
is

drummers

hardship

2.5

'straight

of

who

audacity

part

Dah

the

demon.

crazed

to

in

dialogue

comic

mockingly
guy'

rhythms

to

it

In

role

somewhat

particular

twelve

shifts

ritual

II).

plays

many

of

in

engage

the

'fall

bring

the

kinds

to

Appendix

from

dancers.

rituals.

certain

drummer

the

development

take

drummers

own

drummer

the

signal

the

its

the

of

may

The

of

phases

role

for

rhythms

by

rhythm.

complete.

and

the

provide

characterised

performance,
to

to

of
services

the
the

specialists
of

exorcism

wide

Berav
from
and

range
alone
other
healing,

h.

C",

103

The

arise.

the

the

agents

lower

of

(yaksa),
The

beings,

these

illness

to

exorcist
intrusions

as

various

in

successful

of

man

the

of

effects
in

themselves
by

adopted

the

supernatural
they

misfortune

of

he

by

cheek
As

nightmares.
bring
image

if

in

Suniyam
the

month

He

on

be
with

his

brothers,

his

right

the

himself

dyring

as

his

wall.
a

the

-is

short

god

and

hair

and

has

he.

a
In

confidence-

from

lifetime

of

standardised
worlds

which

performances

he

Suniyam
and

most

shoulder.

the

of

on

of

society's

recognition
in

one

qualities-of

expected

Leeson

M. A.

length

shoulder

of

of

Jowl

together
of

half

each

might

today

and

with

exhibits-many
which

is

category

village.

head

tiger's

cunning

spends

demons

(kumbhnda).

devils

agents

1945

the

Like

teeth.

character

must

in

scrawny

crumpled

in

Beragoda

exceedingly

living

the

populate

dangerous

this

of

exorcists

tattoo

primarily

the

strategies

the

as

who

manifest

these

representative
born

and

with

many

combat.

Our
(Ell)

which
The

deal

act

individuals

rid

effects

are

to

to

draw

over

cosmos:
and

misfortune.

and

seek

intended

are

rituals

of

(pretay)

spirits

should

category

rituals

Sinhalese

the

of

this

disorder

and

are

need

developed

The

caste.

malevolence

orders

the

comprise
techniques

and

South,

the

wherever

which

skills
within

generations
on

patrons

performances

knowledge,

upon

in

tovil

as

individual

to

supplied

an

to

referred

generally

the

is
other

deity
half

he
has
who
as

demon

and

Suniyam

perpetrator

before

he

Leeson'
in

family

the

out
His

be

but

also

set

off

began

was

at

the

his

with

little

to

do

of

the

whom

old,

decorations.

and

certainty
for

years

exorcisms

had

add,

steeped
attending

seven

trays

offering

household

school
he

the

with
good

ritual

bidis

to

way

home

rice
to

was

from

stealing
After

sent
Wiltin
all

lived
accounts

days.

on
a

the

wild

He was

in

Leeson
(D2)

Wiltin

local

day

pumping

up

tyres

for

cents

he

would

buy

five

as

an

outskirtp
and

a drinker

to

repair

the

on

eat

away.

cast

Leeson

were
off

very

was

when
they

by

was

performing
his

father

apprentice.
of

the

frightening

and

would

bicycle

father

which
was

how

onions

point

house

this

K. G.

to

he

the

his

a critical

ceremonies.

night

tobacco

with

not

recalled

Bombay

the

of

erratic,

He

his

of

smell

reached

and

ceremony.

earlier

the

take

the

With

couple

all

at

spend

relationship

troubled
caught

arrive

and

Leeson's

and

cents.

smoke

to

truancy.

was

school
at

his

would

five

of

local

attendance

of

where

wage

and

his

of

for

the

at

because

workshQP

by

the

attendance

because

only

He
he

worships

been

generations

when

rather

always

performed.

His

many

exorcism.

to

but

by

on

Leeson

attendance

such,

laid

for

preparing

hastened

as

rituals

work.

father

and

he

meal

his

enthusiastic

rather.

to

of

with

helping

sorcery.

has

traditions

exorcisms

goes

of

village
character

fiShter

whose

and
in

was
his

excesses

, t J

lead

eventually
Wiltin's

Despite

he

came

to

When

from

as

been

who

person

bgri

ekken).

first

class

have

Leeson

His

as

an

father

his

from

town

the

of

as

such
repair

illicit

alcohol
both

dodger
of

ahead

In

exorcist

those

1971

nobody
him

to

(hadanna
into

him

made

Wiltin's

health

he

view

now

Bandu,
the

with

He

sellers.

following

and
he

him

is

within

from
the

audacigus,

arm

very

without

and

ties

close

smuggler,

still

over

fail.

characters

withered

Wiltin.
taking

maintains

the

local

the

one-legged

much

the

all

and

the

artful

invariably

one

which

incidentally

meets.

the

insurgency,

from

and

with
to

both

still

Indian

whom

to

thirteen

of

age
handbag

her

led

exorcist

desirable

the

performer

began

less

charming

from

eventually

Leeson

man

bicycle

had

at

full-time

commuity,

many

with

school
wages

respected

Berav

teacher's

whose

Although
the

from

became

on

skill

in

was

claimed

educated

who

had

he

referring

or

Wiltin

but

mellowed

He

he

with,

fact-which

treatment

whom

'made'

be

was

expelled
the

time

the

anything

not

found

forgotten.

was

stealing

that

could

him

from

deal

great

his

during

Beragoda.

Leeson

do

exorcist,

to

seemed

for

in

to

It

kinsmen
of

able

Wiltin
by

his

village.

teacher.

embittered

critical

had

as
met

man,

particularly
else

him

the

Leeson

upon

learned

he

eventually
old

from

ostracised

outbursts

claims

respect

outspoken
received

being

violent

apprenticeship.
and

him

to

step

106

posed

threat

serious

performers

because

atherines.

Leeson

in

room

advice

in

business

and

treatment

by

healing

horoscopes,
he

says

he

up

gave

house

in

the

the

he

small

with

brick

and

is

house

from
(mula
Gedera

after

the

migrant

to

area

came.

an

been

was

to

and

magical

and

reading
etc.

could

barely

After

three

years

his

Prom

save

make

himself

built

he

where

able

of

talismans

and

paid.

Beragoda

with

the

his

parents

running

of

Towards

the

arranged

the
end
marriage

just

It
to

village
Leeson

still

and

family
of

one

tile.

known-

gedera),

Mirissa

the

capable

charms

but

'famous

work

city.

well-built

eats

by

and

advertisement

Province'

hard

money

magical

himself

charms

to

returned

offering

constructing

had

relations
established

of

styled

yantra),

rent

his

of

offered

consultancy

Southern

extremely

his

and

with

His

house

the

been

newspaper

protective

worked,
once

meet

his

healing

making

one

range

Leeson

from

had

many
illegal

as

Leeson

wide

a
In

and

of

one-man

on

exorcism,

He

carpenter.

cards.

(mantra

diagrams

ends

of

classed

boss

as

[dur]

exorcist

He

the

as

business

his

livelihood

Colombo.

conditions.

supernatural
on

to

went

Colombo

the

were

by

in

himself

and

tovil

Kollupitiya

worked

who

to

all

lies

below

in

from

the

at

plays

neat
the

village
the

which

sleeps

also

is

It

room.

this

a major

and

family
as

the

original
house

role

but

in

house.
my
to

stay
a

Leeson
distant

was

married.
cross-cousin.

It

was
The

couple

took

cadjan.

lean-to

he

up

informed

residence

in

Leeson's

kitchen

on

the

his

that

me

house
In

side.
had

wife

built

and
a

letter

recent

birth

given

to

baby

girl.
Leeson's
in

operating
in

the

the
the

all

with

majority

is

social

and

many

it

is

to

is

successful

play

roles

secondary

impediments

material

exorcists
atypical

moderately

now

destined

are

of

Where

today.

Leeson

that

typical

fairly

South

the

fact

whereas

is

example

that

which

to

served

This

performers

ever

exorcism

Southern

famous
who
of

and

in

the

At
his

consolidating

from

withdrawing

work.

as

such

whilst
recitations

the

These

recitations.
he

takes
and

to

be

is

treated

comparatively

the

more

left

to

the

more

less
for

responsibility,
critical

knows

him

age

organiser

of

Leeson

is

of

senior

phases

this

lengthy

more

the

tovil

of
aspects

at

and
short

nothing

the

and

Gomez

community
to

strenuous

dancing

are

the

tour

related

an

is

cultural

early

as

of

Polwatte

on

to

with

position

which

one

exception

named

in

everybody
claims

he

interesting

to

the

performance

mundane

exorcist

in

is

experience

selected

then.

everybody

reverence.

and

undoubtedly

respect

and

more

(Another

was

occasions

divine
now

engaged

Since

almost

family

broader

ago

Germany.

him,

to

dancer

years

some

Colombo

reputation

access

achieve.

in

period

his

enhance

community.
few

Leeson's

Secondly.

implies.

performers
esoteric

more
of

the

ritual.

o7

Iv8

More
in

be

will
later

said

priest'

broad

the

found

which,

when

wide

language

lore
and

chants

All

lidur

undertake

(n1tum)

are

Other

skills

Adur's

in

(ves

the

mime

in

which

in

later

a
in

importance
sale

to

Most

exorcists

its

have"a

trade

in
of

command

be

is

right

patterned
the

as

to

dealt
becoming
are

they
with

carve

they

as
beings

the

of

ability

the

masks

of

rhythms

part

as

dancers-wear

skill,

all

potency.

the

of

of
of

carefully

mentioned

which

of

art

component

with

include

chapter,

the
degrees

magical

particular

own

the

co-ordinated

must

in

critical

manifestations
This

propitiate.
detail

kApima)

muhunu

also

varying

forms

to

which

stock

but

attain

dancers.

believed

drum,

the

of

expressed

spirits

training

some

and

the

of

healing

and

knowledge

formulae

ceremonies

movements

Those

skills.

Dancing
healing

exorcism

and

possible

forms.

and

extensive

magical
technical

virtuosity.

of

demons

purely

dancing

for

have
of

make

types

be

to

are

activities

combination,
ritual

'peoples'

or

specialist

and

performance

only

and

numerous

and

work

exorcist's

him,

calls

skills

of

the

not

of

in

together

in

ceremonies

masks

the

exorcist

quaintly

of

repertoire

participating

poems,

14)

range

put

spectacular

category

(1954:

Wirz

as

the

of

aspects

chapters.

Within

major

these

on

seek
in

act
to
more

increasing

of
produced

in

bulk

tourists.
are

also

able

to

sculpt

and

paint

the

1''

impressive
form

which

in

focus

a
Adur

An

is

head-dresses

and
A

construction.
his

amongst
had

images

semi-relief

items

splendid

by

made

art

to

oblations.
occasionally

earn
(poruva).

alters

teacher.

various
the

which

of

few

to

young

in

this

totally
coconut
little

the

offering

trays

ritual
and
their

receive

also

skill

decorating

wedding

(mandapa)

pavilions

= pirit

the

decorate

from

rupees

some

also

of

this

possess

example.

and

demons

often

are

in

strips

and

for

skilled

Adur

who
a

his

Facility

the

means

Those

by

in

the

make

by

receptacles

mother

be

sculpting

enables

and

arena

' Leeson,
his

will

costumes,

masks

and
him

kalva).

art

recognised

himself

own

and

possessions.

demons.

maintenance

costumes

onto

of

(gok-kola

leaves

their

Mdur

an

ephemeral

ornaments,

ambanav)

certain

his

for

passed

Finally@

of

responsible

prized

(ball

clay

propitiation

dancer's

most

costumes

the

in

the

and

like.

As

the

of

some
a

logical

knowledge
cause

kgpTma)
(kodivina
wax

images

can

suffering
also

of
caused

be

by

matched

Charms

karanav).
impaled

with

thorns.

to

demons

art.

and

such

recited
compounds

to
over

his

spirits,

forces

(kodivina

sorcery

capacity

in

skill

recruiting
cut

mention

exorcist's

exorcist's

in
to

the

the

the
by

like

would
of

employed

Ability

misfortune.
is

aspects

complement
the

section.

negative

more

relieving

to

this

leaving

Before

do
crabs
made

sorcery
claws,
from

the

110
tears

or

cats

in

placed

the

believed

to

interests

of

Leeson.
aware

disapproval
was

coincide

with

what

went

many

factor
in

imagined,
doubt,

and

the

of
on

the

in

the

this

with
like

As
long

in

out

the

continued

few

appeared

the

views

put

that

fear

and

public

of

been
to

requests
in

need

1*

astrology

of

or

actual
Without

activity.

had

was

participation.

rupees

customers

necessarily

From

field

This

acts.

not

Berav's

for

used

strong

such

did

which

it

be

expressed

private.

of

clandestine

in

Indicated

astrologers

necessary

to

skilled

are

derive

supplementary
vital
kinds

the

it

carry

Edur

by

earned

sorcery

out

hocus-pocus.

in
illness

It

the

which

Beragoda

and

use

is

of

profession

There

several

diagnosis
in

caste.
.

because

income.

is

in

astrologers

factor
of

Berav

practising

mention

woman)

Chapter
with

associated

full-time

certain

the

fully

was
to

skills

carry

line,

on

with,

but

did

particular

from

in

Astrolo

2.6

as

their

part

all

are

usually

spoke

informants

my

than

more

approached

for

who

public

superstition

strong

those
the

by

purposes

much

creepers

victims

suffering,

others

nefarious
of

very

across

many

potential

and

and

and

revenge.

and

redress

vines

uneuspectin

of
injury

like

'black'

poisonous

and

path
cause

the

of

does,

and

men

it
further
and

planetary

on

are

but

it

(and

occasion

no
is
one

to

importance
prognosis
influences.

of

_I

times

auspicious
taken

into

This

2.7

in

the

of

in

blacksmiths

One
the

key

the

Maligva

this

drummer

who

during

the

migrated
eighteenth

is

in

Sri

Their

successful
to

relates
Sarlis.
The
the
century.

not

are

Korea.

the

Temple
Sarlis

the
a

into

is
coming

only
alo

exporting

of

expansion
efforts

temple

great
of

as

however,

and

in

have

to

association

are

factors

from

sculptors.

latterly

more

but

India

subcaste

crafts

Lanka

as

of

appear

decoration,

afield

Galle.

rather

traditional

who

the

decoration

and

trade.

been

traditionally

Lanka

Berav

niche

of

or

moving

the

have
towards

caste
and

Sri

of

traditional

caste

painters

Singrakkrage
town

coastal

be

to

the

or

and
by

far

as

to

-Berav

appear

The

motor

--field

into

Beravg

man,
the

of

knowledge,

other

the

over

talents

their

my

jewellers.

this

dominate

is

5.

Navandann,

construction

taken

nowadays

the

South

and

temple

with

the

and

be

the

of

construction

their

mechanics

motor

to

comprising

with

remained

Chapter

members

the
was

Navandann

in

century.

Sittaru,

the

all

result

work

would

certain

temples

Buddhist

to

and

with

called

not,

nineteenth

associated

The

is

occupation
by

must

artists

work

appropriated
end

detail

and

art

the
the

of

aspect

art

Temple
caste

if

greater

Temple

horoscope

person's

consideration

successful.
discussed

the

and

from

artist

of

grandson
the
Master.

one

of

in

Tooth
as

he

Kandy
came

r_

be

to

known,

temple

during

art

the

His

distinctly

Even

though

the

he
the

of

temple

the

of

most

some

relationship,

Sarlis

Master.

many

Berav

drummers

in

of

The
Navandann
Their

up

into

of

however,
this

the

general

Berav

had

(ball

rupaya)

long

been

the

was

used

in

makers
a

variety

to

in

on

its
The

affairs,

monopolise

lone

of

occupation

their

have

would

since
an

also

the

placed
cultural

of

backed
the

carpentry
of

and
painted

of

for

severed

act

by

possessed
skills

with

activities.

temple

simply

field

claimed

century.

thread

extent

relates

caretakers.
to

worked

this

of

traditional
to

an

indirectly,

or

nineteenth

traditionally

techniques
from

late

was'not,

entry

men

tradition

such
I

than

recognition
a

suggest,

more

position

the

picking

would

ties

further

gain

whom

growth

general

and
ideal

an

renaissance

I
other

with

the

that

to

directly

for

suggest

established

kinsmen

artists

with

compatibility

them

temple

Berav.

of

his

today.

to

He

amongst

reason

the

proximity

field.

either

further

amongst

this

work

first

the

decoration

back

go

artist

of

of

South

the

would

evidence

turn

the

temple
in

of

emergence

of

temple

of

in

art

as

own

undoubtedly

Berav

for

my

was

the

temples

development

the
around

to

style

occupation

Sarlis,

role

led

Buddhist

of

in

role
revival

work

modernist

characteristic

that

seminal

Buddhist

the

century.

with

played

healing

the

opportunism.
by

and

skills

Berav.

Apart
the

masonry,
images
rituals.

in

clay
The

113

skills

and

techniques

ball

images

was

The
both

production

of

interesting

parallels,

different
for

such

smooth

image.

by

sculpted

stone

images

this
and

are

can

be

Jtaka

painting
the

by

from

seen

life

Their

expression

decoratin'

temples

the

At
temple

recognition

the

Beragoda

and

1966

claiming

that

his

impeding
caste

successful.

have

respect

from

were

time,

who

and

his

the

He

nearly

in

their

third

location

runs

are

painters,

as

efforts

at
from

finding
towards

trend

wall
has

positions

Two

craft.

from

out

and

the

community,

proved

for

finely

is

tableaux

His

school

which

temples.

recent

struck

and

however,

Beragoda
reached

solid

scenes

all

traditional

development.

his

and

the

sculptors

recent

three-dimensional

than

and

of

depicting

more

images

standard.
as

is,

the

with

present-

artists

more

friezes

materials

gods

temple*

as

the
many

impression

Beravg

sculptors

rather

stories

the

high

the

decorate

in

to

up

the

their

the

as

ball

and

of

in

of

build

skill

of

context

display

for

exceptionally

their

which

skill

overlaying

the

of

murals,

increasing

Jgtaka

of

some

Buddha

of

the

give

the-skill

matched

imagery

Buddha

of

technique

Unfortunately,
often

in

of

involved

clay

images,

The

produced

not

as

production

the

of

types

temple

into

techniques

consistencies,

cement

the

with

transposed

readily

imagery.

Buddhist

of

associated

the

of
murals.

at

least

three

of

substantial

operate

still
the

people

of

Beragoda

independent

stand.
to

teaching

be

in

village

of

remarkably

dancing

and

drumming

to

displays,

he

has

which

in

the

are

1979)
(ygtikva)
Vap

1978

Magul

The

had

enjoying

was

the

not

were

over

the

the

of
is

called

of

and

crafts.

with

-a-

ramrod-

back;

not

ably

creates.

weeks

on

nevertheless

sure
to

end

working

as

he

of

artists

getting

His

first

of

making

brother

family

traditionally

is

this

sign

of

meet

them

on

and

back

and

as
all

sites

comes

Buddhist
itself

his
to

satisfying
involvement
bali
who

those
with

images
were

from

his

with
all

on

Bali

due

to

and

the

his
dur.

he

so'

special

his

other.

experience

sculpting

he

devotion

which
who

well

which

hand

one

works

with

pinned

images
is

1937

character

shoulders

principles
in

in

Beragoda

unassuming

success

the

on

respectfully

associated

Buddha
his

claims

is

in

born

gentle

the

of

teacher

his

manifests
and

(E5),

which

of

pleasing

Arnolis

many
He

to

be

straight

(gupta)

observance

and

unlike

attention

art

the

at

were

work.
in

had

or

He

arts

power

artists

B. S. Q.

member

power

Minister

but

heights
of

difficulty
for

invocation

an

temple

such
supply

away

in

Tissamaharama.

at

continuing

P7.000

island.

One

read

Prime

and

reached

often

to

was

temples

of

(around

well-established

other

great

they

and

ceremony

two

Beragoda

President

the

cultural

renovation
Rs.

glory

crowning

to

the

22,000

of

order

of

purposes

for

contracts

his

and

for

children

school

claims

and
close
This
are

them.
was

through

grandfather,
Even

the
father

though

he

11J

found

ball

have

tovil

gone

do

to

on

motherbecame

ill

sisters

already

were
her.

after
the

As

actual

to

'
art

his

he

work

when.

at

(mam)

work

had

he

degrees

of

less

of

was

success
rest-house

lives

Arnolis
by

is

the

rooms

large

work

to

have

of
was

sent
to,

apprenticed
years

foot

At

until

time

the

who

in

supply

has

His

good

him

at

new
recent

most

built

statue

extent
a

offer

and

wait

him

given

spreads.

to
The

job.

my

of

different

have

may

105

over

continuous

of

Buddha

in

worked

contracts

work

business'

Ja-Ela

the

Colombo.
in

but

its

despite
barely
the

brick

substantial
family

mind

fifteen

Lanka.

his

see

traditional

with

Spartan

bringing

Arnolis'

of

north

for

ensuring

completion

2L

he

was

major

the

his

so

and

able

an

direction

He

patrons

People

contracts-

five
thus

for

years

reputation.

close

than

Sri

infuriating

quality

and

throughout

and

couple

to

claims

completion.

work

teacher

the

with

was

thirteen,

of

looking

own.

Arnolis

no

of

age

study.

his

his

temples

different

the

but

in

developed

to

with,
on

date

To

of

was

worked

began

stay

skill

four

continued

tovil

Bali

of

This

never

his

(his

time

much

he

would

that

home

at

spent
this

of

he

what
fact

last

the

being

married).

result

uncle

later

and

he,

and

the

for

not

performance

sculptor.
temple

it

were

is

this

troublesome,

work

a
Sinhalese

home.

The

impressive
stick

house

saying

furniture
that

two

has
the

exterior
of

house

tile

and

house
inside.

'in

the

house

i. iJ

the

of

jutuvak

is

there

carpenter

not

(vaduve

chair'

gedara

na).

Whilst

Arnolis'

growing
into

translated

as

yet

is

reflected

in

his

dressed

smartly

two

and
for

representing

material

manifestly

who

children
kitted

well

Arnolis

not

still

it

expressions,

were

always

clean

for

school:

no

out

more

is

success

economic

form

secure

and
doubt
future

of

investment.
0
I

Masons

2.8

In

the

area

full-time

the

catchall,

).

(vdakra/

(bgs

house
on

and

roofs
building

of

The
as

the

do?

'

to

hand

that

common

(Ada

importance
should

reason.

this
reply

as
their

the

of
labourers

unskilled

from

range

masons

tiles

of

such

projects

caste
a

particular

and
as

to

the

anonymity,
secondary

primary

'what

question

work

relates,
and

occupation
occupation

is

occupation

karanne)

monavada
its

major

wide

those

-construction
on

of

the

house.

reason
most

the

taking

occasion
a

by

twelve

are

cover

from
to

undertaken
jobs,

repair

to

used

down

commonest

something

ranging

unhl)

Works

As
is

the

of
(there

mason

Beragoda).

techniques

and

one

the

mesonkraya

artisan

skilled

some

term

worked,

was

in

skills

of

simple

where

masons

range

work

categories

occupational

on

building

and

on

the
for

become

on
other
men

to

fall

jeopardised

given
do

you

the

one

to

its
back
for

117

Its
to

the

with

certain

construction

images.

of
basic

very'

construction

of

boundaries

(simva);

preaching
(poya

gg),

basic

necessities
in

Even

the

of

images

basic

decoration

possess

such

ordinary

masons

basic
A

versatility.

of

these

and

are

often

and

construction
with

often
if

does

he

the

needs

all

cement

the

and

such

are

lime,

artist,

himself,

skills

house

etc.

sand,

the

as

even

materials,

temple

and

meeting
and

temples

of

these

employ

impressive

medium

and

walls

toilets

and

question

such

(pansal)

kitchens

the

maintenance

priest's

residences

the

buildings

raduva).

as

out

carried
brick.

their

in

decorative

temple

(bana

hall

example.

largely

The

(dg&ba);

Berav

the

stages

is

etc.

due

part

For

skills.

stupas

for

final

the

stupas

building

in

occupations.

from

apart

work,

have

works

their

of

is

respect

building

other

art

latter

this

which

overlap

temple

of

in

importance

not

of

services
from

recruited

amongst

kinsmen.
Masonry
is

contexts,
of

Many

masons

houses
Paths'.
little

within

the

This
known

particular
or

little

Pda

religious
to

another

the

and

that

caste

knowledge
of

of,

Bdima
branch
used

in

and
'The

or

important
is

astrology.

or

at'least

astrology

location

domestic

and

connected

branch

design,
as

the

that

auspicious
known

have

to

claim
with,

familiarity

both

furthermore

interest

area

with

in

work,

a
deals

which
construction

Division

of
the

of

I
of
other

astrology
parts

of

seems

to

the

island

be

but

is

still

quite

housebuildin
where

in
failure

bIdTma

different

South.

to

follow

the

in

position

Our

or

the

elder
in

Beragoda

10

between

brother

of

M. A.

1934

and

Simon

should

father,

but,

brains

for

second

to

on

20

Rs.

slightly

of

the

own

Today

he

working

contracts

craft

admission,

happily

of

exorcism

he

never

from

role

(Ell)

Leeson

the

had

acknowledges

brother

younger

the

brother.

youngest

small

born

was

around

works
his

Simon

day.

his

M. A.

Simon

Leeson.

with

learned

on

his

pulling
a

is

category

variety

have

it.

in

them

currently

village

and

later

orientation.
this

take

they

Together

pada

of

people

build

of

the

of

vicinity

cases

several

of

to

comes

prescriptions
in

to

order

knew

even

resulted

representative

(E1O),

his

the

had

houses

their

for

common

initially

down

in

it

when

consideration

described

above.
in

Even

the

achieve
bas

of

one

with

work

following

was

content
stay
Simon's

Pormin

that
house

another

Simon

a
lot

simple
and

to

house
was

artisan,
desirous

to
title

the

This

lack
in

advantage

repair

unable

by

signified

turned
as

his

he

artisan'.

invariably

with

claims

craftsman,

'venerable

himself

of

projection

in

apprenticeship

uncles,
of

or

achievement

should

his

status

unhl

labour,

an

of

Simon's

happy

in

that

things

his

way.
-stands
element

adjacent
in

the

to
Mirissa

the

family
Adderavattae

house

119

patrilineal

He

cluster.

lives

his

with

wife

two

and

children.

2.9

Carpenters

and

Although

Navandann

For

castes.

the

all

teacher,

other

an

those

have

achieved

Tedaris

(E6)

who

skills

its

involves

recognition

to

given

able

as

acceptance

and

various
is

Vaduve

appellation

right.

through

ascent

and

own

carpentry

the

and
The

ability.

of

stages

apprenticeship

important

an

in

all

of

building

discussed,

skills

people

provides

occupation

and

carpentry

by

other

specialist

sub-caste

particular

Vaduvg,

it

complementing

practised

Berav

the

as

practised

of
the

nowadays

skill

subsidiary

preserve
called

is

wood-working

Like

the

once

the

of

carpentry

carpenters.
A. S.
of

Beragoda"s

the

five
in

village
(see

dancer
the

161

By

as
He

Colombo.
wage

was

75

they

he
engage

after

embarked

in

the

of
to

apprenticeship

24

he

had

construction

good

of

his

sons,
Working

well.
of

that

pence

door-posts,

of

suburb

incredulity
2

his
years

marry
a

a
at

completed

Piliyandala,

one
very

in

as

career

an

spend

out
born

was

on

certain

with

-works

He

abortive

(approximately

day

works

claims
in

on

with
a

an

age'

carpenter

cents
he

he

went

recalled

Nowadays
which

and.

finest

the

carpenters.

the

and

apprenticeship
working

1920

be

to

acknowledged

professional

page

age-of'=19.

is

in

his

1979).

relationship
from

Beragoda
windows.

11
.

tables,

beds

etc.

Despite

his

manifestly
and

his

is

difficult

seven
to

is

home

children

imagine

who

ever

never

of

Other

and

the

and

one

son,

four,

other

three

elsewhere.
was

was

of

doubt

consequence'no

and

up

so'difficult

up

Tedarl$

of

toil

not

work

direct

the

under
to

are

man
a

of

hardship.

personal

all

those

natureAmongst

or

the

specific

men

who
who

are
these

for

in
do

not

derive

the

occupations

most

can

I
in

participate

may
part

requests

category

their

which

between

to
this

some

at

in

response

is

It

have

fill

However,

occupations,

but

in

of

range

above.

village
to

else

but

occupations

non-caste

in

kinsmen.

to

primarily

to

'other

of

wide

referred

men

work

from

the

occupations,

plentiful

assistance

those

heading

vague

included

be

'other'-

in

of

rather

than
that

traditional

manual.

home,

brought

wife

crown

all

natal

live

relentless

engaged

refer

the

smiled,

possible

periods

now

all

other

quite

have

It

hut.

cadjan

perhaps,

faded

and

occupations

activities

skilled--

in

died.

and

his

and

but,

them

worn

mud

he

how

house

of

always

roomed

recollection

occupations'

from

the

over-riding

Finally,

for

in

a daughter

lifetime

time

imagine

remains

and

2.10

to

children

carpenter

My

one

is

Tedaris

carpenter.

are

clothes

tiny

two

why

Tedaris"

sons

His

poor.

as

recognition

1\elihood
be

and

unskilled
be

of

included

lei

labouring

for

irrigation
as

items

small

of

is

partially

in

staff

and

rest-houses.
for

traditional

arena
labour

wage

seeking

become
in

earning

the

the

problem

bigger

cities
kitchen

and

it

to

living

a
the'

down,

such
growing

This

Suffice

diverse

coconut
in

to

waiters

as

such
of

and

villages.

narrowed

goods

engaged

to

and

manufacture

add

drift

the

employment

possibilities

not

and

seeking

hotels

the-

as

by

cheap

(bids)

category
towns

solved

men

young

of

in

unemployed

numbers

When

this

councils

based

cheroots

etc.
in

workers

occupations

only

native

handiya)

of

home

and
as

such

(pol

spoons

trinkets,

and

as

vending

pavement

schemes,

sweets

such

agencies,

government

say

that

in

the
of

number

men

occupations

non-traditional

grows.

Conclusion

2.11

first

The-

two

introduction

to

the

have

the

Berav

examined

of

Sinhalese

by

of

historye
together

community
of

this

the
But

community
as

well

the

dense
and
carry
as

of

networks
thirdly

the

social

by

as

of

kinship

the

by

also

community,

work

I
their

of

and

have

general

particularly

category

,I

Berav

More

perspective

social

perception.
of

--

the

and-some

description

its

from

provided

-.caste.

as

society

underpinnings
general

Beravg

perception

classificatory

have

chapters

the

rest

historical
provided

oriented

which

tie

the

which

members

out.
providing

general

introduction,

the

first

two

specific

areas

the

of

chapters

focus

the

in

who,

but

more

ritual

sphere.

specialists

are

they
of

sphere

be

recite

their

their

is

identity

is

It

activities,

services

ritual

those

the

of

traditional
it

is

specialists

when

my

contention

and

the

core

-or
in

of

an

about

understanding

no

with

the

Beravs

as

considerable

to

operate

they
-identity

interplay

wider
a

outside

the

behaviour,

are
and
or

social
for

traditional

provide

of

ambiguity

inter-caste

the

these

persistence

for

now

the

though

connected
and

the

and

Even

way

the

come

the

caste

BeravZ.

that

caste

afflicted,

is

services

or

the

who
it

drum,

cure

of

arena-

beats

to

accounts

caste

activity

or

which

Berav

least

and

exorcism,

the

there

the

an

performance

Inevitably,

category.

in

in

the

perception

classificatory

but

masks

in

are

Chapter

is

occupational
man

made
of

caste

majority--of-the

and

formulae

secret

occupational

Crucial

costumes

It

clearest

and

the

caste,

for

the

Beravg

in
the

minority;

caste

in

indicated
within

that

skills

operate

minority

the

within

transmissible

was

crucial

time

statement

explicit

source

between

Every

seen.
don

chapters

those

who

As

performance

nexus

group

but

are

ritual

ambiguous
can

those

ritual

nevertheless

have

more

remainder

subsequent
onto

place,

particularly

traditional,

In

up.

the

which

considerably

first

the

with

taken

down

narrows

caste

1,

be

will

the

contextualise

investigation

of

thesis

to

serve

ritual
a

generative

identification.
negotiation

of

123

identity

caste

its

Traditions

the

nature,

transmitted.

and

the

this

that

question

(1]

Chapter

to

Notes

The
I

which
a

village

of

[3]
in

[4]

Whilst
this

castes
instances

'an

estate

such
high

to

Berav

do

is

by

the

oil

as
caste

it

to

as

notion
by

originally

men,

Sinhalese

of
(1967:

has

been

Kapferer

in

things.

other
and

musical

170-184).

role

by

humour

of

it

in

village

Obeyesekere's

owned

drummers'

forthcoming

the

the
referred

to

Raghavan

amongst

and

field,

is

it

put;

is

13).

fashion

role

105-110

conforms

the

of

aspect

which,

1977:

is

informants

it

in

given

therapeutic

it

which

for

account

interesting

most

it

which

pseudonym
My

complete
is

This

(1967:

more

articles

in

is.

that

instruments

is

and

ancestor'

(2]

by

of

turn.

now

worked.

(game)

founding

to

concept

actually

gama,

the

mechanisms

uses

Beragoda

name

is

identification

and

examined

series

of

at

the

look
(1975:

comedy

32-38;

publication).

exercise
no
or
also

something

of

means

complete.

Potter

caste,

participate

Other
and

in

monopoly

this

in

low
some

field.

.. -

Plate

III.

A nine
the floor
boy takes
year
old
in a Suniyam
His father
ceremony.
behind.
on from
watches

..

CHAPTER
THE

TRANSMISSION

3
"traditions"

OF

"tubu

tnaka

Bora
saturan
mna
e snda
vat
vaturen
kopavuvat
raja
mItindun
ugata
mang
silpaya
mayi

Only
In
it
nor

learning

and

From

down

sense

with

the

as

with

they

society;

of

the

Berav

services"

knowledge

of

within
the

specialist

certain

types

Berav

the

perspective.

Tradition

provides
rest

in

"traditions"

certain

with

this

nohene
riken

that

external

an

identified
d
p,
pasS,

noheng,
no yang

has
been
carefullY
life.
acquired
throughout
remains
ones
by
it
no place
be deprived
can
one
of
thieves
or
enemies,
be washed
will
by water,
not
away
kings
it.
can
or
rulers
confiscate
(extract
Pota'
'Vadan
Kavi
from
the
Godakumbure
1955:
215)[11

Tradition

3.1

gata
vala
Bata
matu

caste.
a

and

action,
in

Tradition

crucial

social
to

are

called

upon

in

return

receive

and

are

nexus
provide
payment

I
of
the

some

kind.

control

To
of

the

large
Berav

extent
as

the_

Tradition
identification

lies

outside
of

the

- If

126

Berav

with

Tradition

is

imposed

perceptions

from

by

underpinned

other

sections

caste

and

Sinhalese

of

society.
From
to

sense

internal

an
talk

apparent

coherence

Tradition

turns

fragments

which

be

the

highly

described

an

Berav
specialised

traditions,

as

different

controlling

given

outside.

of

series

better

are

traditions

Such
individuals
knowledge

the

external

the

caste

and

with

aspects

they

are
in

the

of

of

social

relationships

traditions

access

be

can

arise.

traditions.
fabric

or

are

transmissible

can

we

of

everyday

shall

to

order

operate,

those

and
the

within
knowledge

as

means

to

example,
conflicts

the

provide
gain

to

access

skills.

traditions
for

important

which

over

kudos.

an

For

caste.

in

within
and

often

alternatively,

and

entities

skill

resources

alliance

these

some

pride

the

as

marital

short,

dynamic

have

seen

inferior.

as

and

to

-Contrary

great

and

within

knowledge

additional

skills

differentiation

can

for

impetus

knowledge

and
through

acquired.

of

source

families
identified

are

have

such

of
a

social

source

and

they

skills

in

embedded

with,

evaluation

Differentials

In

are
identify

who

the

the

to

out

Although
from

no

makes

Tradition.

overall

as

Tradition.

'imposed

Berav

particular

of

Berav

of

it

however.

perspective.

see,
life

are

or
intricately

figuring

are

operated,

Berav

caste

who

Berav

skill.
woven
prominently

into
in

idiom

the

political

and

economic

kinship

of

These

traditions

present

paid

to

as

they

differentiated,

or

together

bring
the

of

production

rituals,
knowledge

and

skill

the

from
the

Tradition

3.2

caste

throughout

the

assumptions

implicit

The

different
different

to
in

times.

exchange

identified

from

and

the

of

to

concepts

explicit

more

be

used
the

of

some

often

in
mean

different
are

Traditional

the

and

frequency

They

to

introduction.

the

great
They

people

of

away

turn

to

make

Tradition

of

culture.

types

community.

some

chapter;

with

even

various

gravitate
as

appropriate
of

notions
used

concepts

at

now

perhaps
investigation

detailed

and

or

the
and

all

in

knowledge

and

It_, - is

skills
Tradition,

of

of

competition

and

to

need

expertise

performance
of

finally

notion
with

outside,

the

to

community.
the

and

differentiation

knowledge

reified

knowledge

and

and

traditional

from

and
means

the

arising

of

artefacts

within

status,

types

extensive

transformed
identity,

labour

of

an

in

of

is.

that

perspective,

to

the

detailed

more

continually

means

certain

which

internal

component

division

complex

in,

in

illustrated

fully

chapter

are

in

expressed

community.

more

the

as

livelihood

be

will

the
is

attention

the

within

points
of

course

often

relationships

the

study

different

things
encompassing

to

are
of

society
to

things
the

same

concepts

people
which

I ')

certain

take

notion

transmission

(1971:

129)

beliefs

ideas,

(ibid)
the

and

necessity
The

present.

to

dimension

the

nature

having

However,
the

which

Tradition;

term

the

in

Traditional
designate

to,

tend
and

whole
to

the

former

societies

idea-of

the

two

ground
I

stretched

of
meanings

term

the

uses

and

construct-

Tradition.

of

sense

models

be

theoretical

change

contemporary
of.

temporal

present.

usages

which

of

the

can

passive
view

legitimate

reproduction

general

outlines
the

indigenous

active,

in

distinct

(1981)

Shanklin

Tradition.

two

and

sacred

critical

Tradition

of

to

turn

the

relationship
a

community

given

concept

to

like

the

of

past
in

with

adds'

present

the

of

valise

its

is

persistence'

re-incarnation

and

the

the

recur

This

of

embellished

properties,

continuity

and

continual

often

with

on

of

and

unchanging.

concensus

Shils

Patterns

reproduced

'mechanisms

is

source

present.

are

ideally

its

of

past,

transcendant

would

the

the

of

past
as

is

actions

various

generate

which

The

'pastness',

in

power

form

through

achieved

and

and
in

time

through

of

and

idea

the

kind.

connection,

legitimacy

authority,

over

this

calls

form

such

primarily

and

present

as

about

sciences.

social

some

of

the

with'

connected

and

invokes

Tradition

of

of

chain

the

of

factors

of

beliefs.

and

franca

number

granted

systems

lingua

the

of
The

of

for

societies,

part

to

us

enable

is

patterns

to

slowly

relatively
action

and

used

often.

by

reference
passed

on

,1
J
...
.:;

from
as

time

a
a

before

static

opposite

the

entity,

Weber

the

between

in

notably
1955

and

in

component

Tradition

was

interacting

used
levels

Traditions.

an

social

became

an

change

and

the

society,

'great'

for

critique

approach

reinforced'the.
force

inhibiting
emotional

to

development
irrational

first

usage,

levels.

these

as
a

modernisation,
to

responses

the

than

Tradition

of
and

Tambiah

rather

between
view

and

(cf.

approach)

transformations

and

continuities

urban/folk,

etc.
this

of

express

culture,

civilisation/village

and

great

'little'

the

and

culture/low

denoting

concept

analytical

within

high

textual/popular.
369

as

The

oppositions:

of

(1960

Marriot

and

of

Chicago

the

thereafter.

modernisation

This

theories

and
found

modernity

furthermore

and

Marx

both

in

Redfield

of

work

and
1960's

the

respectively),

important

little

Tradition
in

the

from

pedigree

efflorescence

School,

1970:

its

against

reaction

of

respectable

opposition

considerable

the

treated

modernity.

Following

two

force

is

here

Tradition

present.

an
set

external

influences.
So,
peasant
beliefs

in

this
societies

are:

and

their

we

are
beliefs

to

referring
in

general.

folk

or
These

d
X. a1
.

'...

in

beliefs

the

authority.
virtue
of
of
the
for
allocation
respect
rightful
age
and
the
to
the
highest
of
aged...
authority
lineage
beliefs
in
the
the
the
and
of
value
kinship
in
the
of
obligaprimacy
group
and
tions
in
these
by members
groups.
set
Traditional
deferential...
beliefs
are
towards
express
not
only
of
piety
an attitude
the
towards
earthly
elders
authorities.
and
invisible
but
to
the
ancestors
powers
also
life...
The
traditional
which
control
earthly
'
is
attitude
attitude.
a god-fearing

As

component

Sinhalese
indeed

Berav

considerable

Tradition

as

respected

beliefs

Berav
talk

to

We

containment

the

society.

the

present

myth
traditions

to

the

At

this

of

tradition:

in

this
to

and

the

idea
point

sense
the

past,

future.

we

move

is

are

modified

in

and

the

social
the

within

begin

and

The

of...
of

receptacle

flowing
the

onto

through
usage

second

active.

but

as

used

for

also
in

Rather

the

the
and

honoured

time

idea

the
traditions

justifies

which

of

concept

tradition

of

the

the

Tradition

of

from

Buddhism.

groups

certain

or
shift

in

an

'little'

the

principle

talk

from

of

of

and

got
of

much

active
of

cease

to

Tradition
orientation

an

be

notion

of

Traditional

exponents

so

ethereal

employ

notion

for

not

as

landscape

Tradition

traditions

we

and

as

137)

clearly
could

organisation

of

metaphors

the

lies

but

caste.

peasant

'great`

rather

economic

rural
are

role

the

interest

mY

Tradition

and

their

within

However.

1971:

mileage

of

understanding

of

the

society,

the

of

(Shils

manipulated

device

not

only
to

orientation
'history

is

the
vein,

present`
as

much

to

challenge

internal

traditions

are

solidarity
more

firmly

would

like

to

as

promote
in

located

day

it.

[2]

to

day

These
social

interaction.
However,
locating

I
traditions

further

in

reduction

to
in

father
become

and

the

from

the

study

best

called

transmission

perhaps
Before

going

the

Berava

it

the

rest

or

Berav

is
the

focus

to
thesis,

who

have

on

those

who

knowledge
pass

these
particular

on.

the

on

their
takes

into

such

is

what

tradition

to

them

in

the

have

received,

knowledge
In

other

some

chain

caste.
by

and

skill

and

who

In

view

of

the
paid

of

people

specialist

is

among
throughout

that

primarily

attention

a
to

of

out

received

pre-existed

between

generations

of

notions

refer

and

traditions.

pointing

chapter,

the
and

persistence
as

of

discuss

to

their

Tradition

sociology

to

Emphasis

of

worthwhile

which

transmission,

position
this

on

caste

skill

words.
of

of

the

two

of

Williams'

mechanisms

principles
of

to

beliefs

of
as

the

active

close

268-269).

traditions,

of

away

(1976:

down
little

as

tradition

content

the

requiring

as

static

as
us

handing

us

as

traditions

of

effect

nature

take

will

Tradition

of

the

at

This

bringing

the

as

son,

and

view
present,

tradition

of

view

the

the

looking

by

views

and

Tradition

of

use

Berav.

from

extreme

transcendent,

us

the

amongst

immanent

the

in

this

than

sphere

social

concept

traditions

further

go

the

of

macro-sociological

opposite

to.

also

are
wider
to

the

in

aims
various

a
of

1 32

ritual

specialists

The

in

Sinhalese

idea

our

local

Buddhist

priests

(sisynu

sisya

chain

speak

mechanic

passage

his

hang

pedigree

of

knowledge

testimony

which

One's

furthermore
transmissionindiscriminate,

the

which

Thus,
succession
will

heard

(guru

them

preceded

'motor-cycle

to

respect

with

the

is

skills

be

source

of

status

traditions.
but

follows

almost

over

to
from

whom

within
as
closely

we

are

of

human

generations.

several

both
one
the
shall
the

act

of

charter

as.

presented

which

teachers
chain

kin

upon

One's
in

whom

entirely

pedigree

authenticity
and

for

Berav,

the

amongst

back

extend

approximates

paramparva

pupils,

Knowledge,

of

term

genealogical

can

giving

between

specialists

synonymous.

may

parampargva

present.

ritual

and

one's

are

legitimation

based.

pupillary

even

of

chain

(glay).

paramparva

virtually

are
as

of

and

and

kinsmen.

chains

the

of

traditions

they

pupils

once

contexts

idea

based,

the

of

a
kin

order.

or

maintenance.

other

our

the

motor-cycle

of
In

to

and

lineage

be

and

teachers

of

defined

paramparva.

race,

not

may

with

closely

designates

paramparava),

the

of

as

term

or

have

paramparva),

art

may

most

of

1965)

"(gurunnnse)

speak

that

this

which

teachers

corresponds

is

usage

transmission,

caste.

which

(Carter

dictionary

its

In

term

traditions

of

the

the

within

and

actor

in

it.

is

acquired

The

community.
see,
logic

is

not

of

the

kinship

structure.
The

terns
frequently

used

which

specify

this

refers.

in

knowledge
how

one

of

the

as

the

does,
artisan

and
in

transmitted

and

craftsman,

investigation
starting

necessary
functionalist

content
In

and

the

an

attempt

we

and

turn

to

for

community,

traditions
more
of

certain

similar
in

more

they
order

to
society

Sinhalese
tangible

to

kind.

an
its
it.

and

the

of

I
the

ideas

about
in

Or

ideological

an

are

Berav

property.

of

the

further.

even

exploring

form

purely

through

property,

forms

between

them,

as

an

beyond

go

sections

specifically,

elsewhere
of

of

function

but

traditions

comprise

the

preclude

identify

down'

discussion

that,

fabrication

'pin

in

within

Tradition

and

the

fundamental

relationship

work,

which

skills

to

are

by

knowledge

of

abstract,

of

to

instilled

not

the

knowledge

provides

-such,

does
in

who

the

patchwork

structural

people

hypothesis

property

the

of

knowledge

found

this

if

mastery:

and

is

be

to

taken

perspectiveh

explanations

understanding

perhaps,

as

social

point

is

is

it

practical

traditions

and,

is

experience

not

It

of

knowledge

of

of

is

imparted

form

However,

area

explains.

occupation

community.

and

as

rather

The

of

chapter

here

repetition.

determination

now

but
one

traditions,

the

closely

Knowledge

the

to

wherewithal

more

how

of

concomitant
this

abstract

not

demonstration

the

throughout

to

necessary
to

knowledge,

relation

property
to

134

"traditions"

3.3

For
of

are
of

of

property

anthropologists,

property

importance.

prime

the

are

as

They

fundamental

more

of
the

between

Property

social

relation,

Eliya,

village

'...

from

point

in

the

the

North

things

Leach

by

echoed

force

motive

In

and

have

patterns

residence
time

through

have

all

Yalman
and

this
(1967),

Obeyesekere

is

exchanged

of

of

Pul

all

primary

and

symbolic

primary

mode
has

to

mean

of

ownership.

been

topic
with
(1967)

of

subsistence.

been

used-

immovable

their

in
in

Kinship,

marriage.

changing

configuration

(1961)

Leach
an

(1958

Tambiah

cite

which

this

list

impressive

can

the

and

to

respect

with

the

for

In

property

understood

one

is

excellence

par.

property

Among

to

contributors

the

and

referent.

primary

case,

rights

type

speaking

giving

'property'

term

and

structures.

the

context

persons

abstract

agriculture

Sinhalese

and
relations,

society

the

general.

social
to

Sinhalese

land,

1965).

in

content

material

inherited,

view

'reality'
have
at
relations
no
in
to
land
except
relation
property.
and
What
the
kinship
social
anthropologist
calla
is
just
talking
structure
another
way
of
'
about
property
relations.
(Leach
305)
1961:
owned,

of
imply

kinship

Property,

they

Lanka:

S1i

of

but

point

basically

are

relations

statements

things,

which

people

relations
as

and

people

importance

relationships

determine.

important

are

between

relationship

property

and

for

explication

the

of
and

Kandyan
of

land

...

tenure

and
it

However,
debates
what

is

not

situation

least,

are

largely

unlike

little

or

types
in

conclusions
in

broadly

this

respect

do

if

of

unit,

at

and

land

as

residence,
concludes
those

and
placed

premium

no

Whilst
be

with
Despite

factions
kinship

a
the

of
strategies

the

unholding

namely,

household

recruited

agnatically

be

to

seen

this.

in

own

my

experience

my

engage

with

'diffuse

have
or

part

South

village,

ask

the

170-171)

certain

is,

to
most

for

later

various

and

residence

patrilocal

marriage.

cross-cousin

here

in

contradict

to

that

-diga.

of

It

an

the

Tambiah's,

propertied:,

$edara.

for

little

'property',
appear

were

they

who

to

will

to

of

rather

contracted.

with

appear

community

'fictions'

same

marriage

absence

Beravg

all

of

would

in

with

agreement

Berav

relative

as

ties'

but

(1965:

tend

property

se,

supply

short

persons

kinship

the

in

Country.

the

agriculture,

Tambiah

propertied

ineffective

the

from
is

into

Berav.

The

excluded

no

groups

poor.

Low

the

enter

per

among

cultivation.

that,

to

property

resource

alone

on

and

and

transmissible

let

intention

my

prevails

landless

in

organisation

kinship

on

remain

social

could

be

argued

and

that

the

with

strategies

The

community.
nonetheless-

there.

houses:

are

some

that

is

there

Berava

are
less

relatively
discriminations
People

more

substantial

no

do

own

resources
more

residential
than

the

reproducing

simply

are

at

contradiction

others

within
minute
plots
and

the
but
and
have

..
:1

126

greater

antiquity
some

goes
my

own

we

must

the

of
is

view
look

and

widely

relations

are

structured.

their

transmission

acquisition,

traditions

fulfill

into

woven

which

individuals

and,
be

to

made

utilisation,
and

mastery
idiom

kinship
fabric

the

social

skills

have

orthodox

and

practical

within

caste.

more

maintenance,

place
are

and
of

Learning,

take

all

property.

kinship

decisions

property,

knowledge

of

of

'property'

disposal.

and

the

of

in
the

kinds

knowledge

in

area

of

they

which

The
the

is

which

other

fully

one

form

around

are

kinds

protection

such

resource

traditions

concerning

to

role

but

property.

preserve

in

this

contradiction

'rich',

ways

doubt

contradiction

property,

material

the

No

of

unconventional

as

other

the

notion

the

somewhat

Property

comprise

out

undoubtedly

are

ideological

similar

like

in

illustrate

to

gedara.

the

the

at

poor

as

understand

traditionally
a

hope

to

Berav

skills

Although

that

being

the

which

ironing

to

way

more

Despite

identity

and

and

as

social

of

relations.
Like

important

economic

the

of
wider

the

special

of

of
have---of
relationship

"

rely
for

on
their

artefact-or-ritual

with

their

The

income.
is

their

earning

of

provision

livelihood
various

often

fact
the

places
crafts.

an

community
for

Beragoda.

In

the

are

the

which

upon

livelihood.

community

traditions

property,

resource

occupants

production
=they

its

for

depends
most

kinds

other

example.
to

services
that
only

the
means

them

in

Belying

the

image

romantic
is

artists

more

sober

from

subsistence
of

aspect

traditions

of

by

sections
they

rigid

controls
closely

morality

which

in

system,

for

despite

its
out
in

kinship'.

continuous

led

to

I
provide
These

history

of

traditions

of
of

and

(guru

of

rather
in

resource
and

parampargva)

based

this

corporation

shared

which
groups

as

gedara

tenure
that

Just

'the

land

focus

the

'patrilineage'

suggest

are

made

from

skills.

to

containment,
corporate

be

continuity

that

similar

transmission

strategies
impressions

the

of

could

conclude

would

relationship
usages

and

in

'a

(Stirrat

livelihood

based

also,

the

of

resemblance

skills

concentration
kin'

case

their

to

term,

certain

knowledge

grouping

traditions

and

them

to

and

and

to

deriving

was

co-operation.

with

fleeting

be

use

Stirrat's

importance

superficial

to

context,
and

those

44)

(1958:

knowledge

similar

traditional

application-of
Tambiah

the

of

of

referring

productive

access

in-marrying

of

group

is*subject

protection

communities

view

co-operation

than

kinship

here

turns

the

agricultural

Dravidian

to

Although

288-290).

between

conveyance

stresses

As
and

and
possessed

traditions

of

'morality',

within

property

1977:

the

resource

managed

carefully

important

protection

community.

reproduction

and

follows

of

be

The

restricted.

the

the

crucial

of

pragmatics
One

is
as

of

must

the

on

professions.

pragmatics

preservation

resource

based

and

sorcerers,

exorcists,

reality

low-status

such

certain

dancers,

of

together
on

give
kinship.

133

Given

the

division
the

niche
labour

of

precarious
is

and

temple

one

area.

Strategies
and

efficiency

less

and

well
As

wayside.

do

heritage

which

some

knowledge

and

that

to

in

individuals

of

of

of
this

co-operation
provided
amounts

and
labour

division
in
for
and

teachers.
there
types

the

the

many

the

wider
qualities

labour
sizes

basis

for

a
A

community.
is

the

and

categories

of

Possession

of

society.
of

are

portions

or

the

provides
within

of

the

legitimate

given

different
this

between
within

traditions

of

the

possess.

exists

force

work

ritual

possession

division

concomitant

different

through

knowledge

traditional

ritual

knowledge

and,

are

on

still

unstable,

by

whatever

claim

transmissible

hand

one

less

there

for

brethren

caste

albeit

field

the

In

for

their

often

fall

so

make

skills-potentially
the

on

community

complex

of

the

community

who,

cannot

and

balance,

equitable

access

possess

and

the

people%
those

if

avoided
In

the

'landless'

people,

not

be

any

vital

recognition

and
within

are

'knowledgeless'

reason,

work

connected
there

are

maximised.

for

in

employed

to

astrologers

gainfully

is

in

definite

exorcists,

transmission

saturation

competition

also

of

for

and

ruthless

be

of

them

patrons,

of

overall
nature

place

their

can

the

the

and

often

numbers

that

consolidation

able

which

the

on

in

occupy

society

with

artists

dispersal

An

supply,

placed

Berav

Sinhalese

relationship

ceiling

the

in

they

services

the

which

knowledge

necessity

and

skill

`"9
`
.`

forms

basis

the

hierarchical

of

community.

Greater

versatility,

increasing

other

via

knowledge

and

earning

power

In

performers.
ritual

corporate

quantitative

ability

skill,

troupe

organise

to

or

musicians

acknowledging

and

via

individual

labour

be

able

to

complementing

provides
is

task

troupe

of

force

to

renovate

work

together,

to

temple
a

ideally
and

role

other's

each

some

kinship

that

the

gather

for

(prasiddaya)

exorcists.

must

status

said

Whether

recruit

kinsmen

the

temple.

of

greater

whereas

reputation

dimension.

qualitative

be

aspects

and

and

gives

personnel

might

the

within

skill

recruiting

It

act.

the

provides

the

differentiation

status.
In

the

knowledge

in

and

the

skill

forms

The

activation

of

but

unlike

to

see

important

three

and

knowledge

outlined.

and

of

land,

the

of

traditions-in
its

be

cannot

skill

outside

'ownership'

its

the

rewards.
knowledge

as

into

community.
of

production

and

within

converted

caste

land

of

outside

currencies

valid

that

fact

the

to

relates
not

property

brings

artefact
crops,

of

thesis

this

wrong

which

property

of

illustrate

property

context

Knowledge

other

as

limited

relatively
caste.

would

are

skill

and

be

be

in

ways

form

to

on

to

the

of

considered

difference

primary

knowledge

-or

it
same

to

need

The

the

chapter

as

differences

the

be

can

the

some

outlined

However,

practice.

and

have

skills

in

later

and

above

ritual

produces
skill

cannot

its
be

bought

and

inseparable
that

from

in

least

something

co-operate

and

relinquish

or

heritage,

forged
The
nature

is

property
the
law.
ideas

reproducible,
For
be

as

example,
taught

land

to

get

portions
not

types
reputations.

of

property,

large

number

other

hand

poem

the

--knowledge
Likewise,

only

no

deeds
or
there

is

are

no

arise.
can

the
poem

unchanged.
to

than
of

of

limited

divided

remains

records

piece
a

of

other

of

infinitely

by

owned

ownership

skill

and

ideally
of

culture

information

impartings

which

of

problems

of

it

time

notions

ownership

individuals.
be

material

of

the

of

be

non-material

theory

piece

or

of
can

in

number

Repeated
poem

are

the

at

who

meaning.

Sinhalese

look

to

must

ownership

are

each

smaller.

there

to
which

diminish

Similarly.

skills,

in

which

community

with

out

propose

individuals,

of

number

we

particular

the

on

laid

is

traditional

their

of
to

The

there

identities

straightforward

clearly

and

emptied

and

those

the

New

skill.

relatively

their

resource

relates

and

personal

with
for

of

past

future,

from

are

ones

when

the

labour

worthless.

difference

However,

the

simple

valuable

rendered

relationship

to

on

alienated

knowledge

from

with
bosom

the

Alternatively.

are

second
of

than

reciprocate.

traditional

as

in

remain

it

pass

most

is

invested

something

other

the

possesses

who

received
to

virtually

property

traditionally

those

position

people

For
having

being

remains

the

knowledge.

tradition,

at

It

sold.

particular
peoples.
litigation

do

ljI

than

other
in

the

peoples'

grudges

skills
performance

are

techniques

even

able

known

As

of

status

non-material

nature

be

and

third

and

of

bilateral

can
On

the

kinship

surround
and
whereby

their

if

vital

and

as

use
of

view

the

protection

skills,

saturation

and

management

is

devaluation
if

essential

do

not
or

they
as

transmission

at

marriage
of

traditions

In

the
they

later,

illustrate

traditional

the
from

excluded

the

strategies

of

knowledge.

provide

to

apprenticeship

in

produce

role
the

in

engage

are

impossible

ideal

an

Sinhalese

the

concerns

perform

surface

transmission

external

maintained.

women

and

made

their

In

and

inheritance.

they

of

by

other

community.

difference,

final

movement
the

the

are

because

hand

knowledge

fundamental

play

be

but.

transmission

fact

to

that

neither

arena.
of

avoided.

given

on

Control

is

achieve

and
the

of
are

premium

ideal

one

or

tactics'.

skills

and

of

cribbing

'stolen

the

within

concentration

its

demand

and

bits

by

obtained

knowledge
on

concerning

which

literally

ritual

contemporaries.

out

point

ra,

resource,

supply

index

to

to

were

scarce
of

their

and

in

details

minute

out
amongst

horam.

as

artificially

is

point

involved

those

and

repertoire

copying.

and

often

of

pedigree

performer's

an

done

knowledge

community,

calibrated

can

They

the

within

finely

are

laws

injustices

of

past.

Nevertheless,

the

tales

and

a
become

crucial
possible.

process
do

in

which
Women
means

._

In

the

following

circumstances
The

sequences

in

years

the

in

adulthood

traditionally

various

the

by

range

undergone

teachers.

The

process
time

same

to

in

In
very

the
early
the

it

and
first

place

community.

different

from

from

passed
and

simple

is

not

systematisation.

its

at

whilst

aspects,
fluid

the

the

illustrate

to

and

the

fascinating

occurs.

pupils:

age,

individual

an

are

made

for

between

several

traditions

all

were

skills

with

been

and

overlap

with

feel

which

their'

the

repeatedly

individuals

certain

far

and
of

was

straightforward

transmission

Teachers

, 4

a
has

maintaining
in

context

next

attempt

an
of

specialisation,

is

been

histories

considerable

whereby

the

amenable

However,

within

to

generation

readily

process

eventual

have

personal

apprenticeship

over

place

production

which

often
of

takes

energies

of

with

one

and

specialists,

from

is

but

not

ritual

the

in

traditions

socialisation

towards

sources

particular

is

whose

versatility

categories

having

one

the

There

different

stages
of

of

of

acquired.

and

examining

categories

impressed

learning

community

In

the
of

of

course

directed

performance.

describe

transmission

process

defined

clearly
many

the

of

Beragoda.

sections

are

a
it

ritual

must

apprenticeship
be

do

that

into

socialised
They

said

not

so

a
much

from

children,

rhythm

powerful
learn,

as

learn

ti

I3

how

to

the

total

learn,

grow

and

born

into

bera,

the

temple

in
masks,

very

early

at

dancing

an

early

to

objects

will

'play'

are

forms

often
the

grasped

however.

years,
into

any

The
(pera

a
A

in

which
the

degree

question

which

the
and

patterns
fluidity

the

for

the

performances

-there

is

of

adult

of

best

which

with

for

to

shown.
new

various
-Judgement

actions

are

shown.
or

explained
be

be

rather

aptitude

exposed

might

aptitude
was-

can

is

interest

of

attempt
but

show

will

boy

speed

little

vocation

child

aptitude

to

according

purudukama)
terms

implicit

particular

that--given-time

the

to

community.

child

and

of

range

traditional
of

in

manifest

From

paper.

wide

'play'

and

and

to

used.

and

from

drums

the

world
drums,

as

instilled

foundations

the

made

leaves

exposed

down

activities.

made

from

made

davul

with

being

being

the

play

are

sound

of

such

on

laying

opportunities

in

these

the

virtue

familiar

are

Early

early

certain

is

like

the

can

history.

of

by

that

ritual,

of

masks

doubt

earshot

are

vocations

the

felt

=1t-is

They

with

of

direct

child

Boys

confidence

In

connected

no

members

family

children

age

community.

and

said

for

using

processes

even

and

age.

stimuli

is

accoutrements

respect

and

it

its

and

perpetual

drum.

costumes

Fear

almost

in

deutero-learning,

of

community

in

Berav

the

which

sense
the

of
up

drum

the

Bateson's

context

Children
of

in

described

pre-disposition

rather
to

me
as

by
a

one
cross

informant
between

'w

inheritance

the

of

On

karma.

the

of

also

excel

who
in

field

another
they

that

were

drummers

sons

of

was

intended

in

many

as

boys

grow

of

vocations.
father,

his

and

kanda)

similar

periods

will

rituals
man

the

training

be

spent

the
are

based.

has

sufficient

home

the

immense

used

its

by

learning
poetic

resources,

be

prescribed

eacn"

occasion
more

receive
the

of
with
a

of

aid

work.

steps

and

rail

(te
Long

dancers.

ballet
by

rote

tradition

he

as

such

will

starts

of

work

on
boy

too

all

vocations

aspects

dancers

with

that

of

etc.

idea
to

came

the

places

simpler
of

out
to

also

to

At

in

comprise

him

this

often

are

towards

moves

the

increasingly

and

caste

as

the

is
who

their

of

carried

IP

parents

absorbing.

the

example,

exercises

many

by

had

Berhgoda.

creativity

Processions

instruction

which

their

usually

in

who

whether

there

how

minissu)

The

reborn

Finally,

explain

(daksa

temples.

observing

For

to

used

suggested

people
be

a curse.

in

life.

sure

not

was

should

promise
be

would

the

craft

show

that

was

or

accompanying

exorcisms,

formal

or

previous

of

that

hand,

lives

older,

boy

they

informant

limitations

the

Should

in

directed

and

channelled

art

profession

a blessing

people

certain

law

the

assumption

other

one

was

the

the

on

However.

clever

As

previous

drummers.

ofpredisposition

aware

by

made

been

in

field.

that

of

is

there

might,

and

characteristics

excel

that
it

implication

so

hand

one

fathers

sons

acquired

may

the

verses
which

upon

take

it

upon

la ,5

to

himself

oversee

traditional

the

to

claim

his

takes

usually

someone
important

in

first

the
is

exchange

whereby

part

a
- of

training

teacher

power

new

the

over

particularly
directed

deliberate
within

adaptability
Secondly,
serves

the
to

the

teach

to

Such

life.

either

serve

father

or

to

of

to

maintain

of

within

skills

of

exert

can

Brothers

siblings.

areas

enrich
provide

else

Parents

skills.

male

close

specialisation
diversity

and

family.

movement
take

future

for

later

different

strategy

and
usually

upon

allotment
amongst

into

as

assistance

basis

in

by

wholly

of

called

can

given

kinsmen

or

the

successful,

to

access

and

as

his-

already

considerable

often

may

of

number

relationships,

be

pupil

if

relationships,

are

form

to

learning.

of

teaching

boy's

teacher

as

ideology

wider

women,

relationships:

with

kinsman

a
of

recruitment

previous

by

relations

of

that

fulfills

process

This

group.

father

the

place

teachers

mediated

the

teaching

aspects

adolescence,

functions

In

from

during

exploit

request

lay

can

time

agnatic

certain

shift,
during

else,

of
for

This

education.

family

immediate

form

the

to

competent

fathers

some

at

attempt

the

responsibility

undertake

the

an

few

and

in

education

becomes

However.

right.

of

son's

he

until

is

outside

his

of

versatility

there

adolescence

kinsman

own

such

resources

aspects

skills

in

performer

boy

all

the

pressure

boy
out

to
of

what

study
is

with
often

a
a

tense

very
between
and.

father

a
in

this

it

is

patriline.

with

fathers

kinsmen

be

the

most

relationship

this

these

his

out

point
'...

father

and

and

(mama)

actual

sister's

are
to

to

upon

by

claimed

difficulties.

teach

or

boy

will

classificatory;
affectionate

and

close

bears

further

Yalman

son.

within

relationships

prone

called

will

on

and'status

(bapa)

brothers

the

to
compounded

teaching

in

respect

and

further

position

traditionally

with

distance

is

reasons,

brother

relationship

conducive

a
for

commonly

is

who

problem

unsuccessful

mother's

kinsman

The
that

the
of

particularly

fathers'

be

one

not

contention

and
to

The

in

For

informants

is

remembered
be

ultimately

is

son

knowledge.

of

the

and

context,

imparting
when

Traditionally

relationship.

generally:
(si.

MB.
has
claims
on the
son)
like
He can
a
be treated
to
usually
expect
frequent
the
MB's
house
there
son
at
are
and
of
the
MB taking
the
cases
of
education
over
'
the
him.
sister's
son,
almost
adopting
(Yalman
270)
1967:

Yalman's

words
(see

(E9)

bina

93

page

Finally,
to

boy

the

the

of

out

sense
the
the
home,

the

shift

or

is

brothers

the

natal

to

child

first

of

it

home

into

the
time,

a
a

term.
to

teacher

The
reside

a
less
this
than

other
de

rite

takes

In

environment.

servesas

sense
for

his

that

in

important

family

immediate

the

unfamiliar
of

anthropological
possibly

Gomez

of

example

from

of

more

his

mind

focus

of

apprenticing

father

the

).

security

and

predictable

to

kinsman

distant

more

bring

also

passage

child

leaves

for

between

in

:i

14.
r

five

to

two

village

and

though

close

(nikat

for

the

to

'make'

impart

his

worthy
and

the
of

and

his

maternal

One

man

told

back,

the

torch,

speaking

of

an

boy

to

urinate

lavatory
to

forced
As

of
pranks,
body.

he

for
any
weighty
--the
At

his

he

had

with

fright

hours

on

teacher

who

and,

responsible
boy
the

and

the

novice

on

exhibit
him

with

teacher,
laughed

boy,

had

he

caused
him

confined

regularly
shaking.

boy

demoralising.

Another

and

has
the

past,

beat

when

to

he

be

would

end.

hierarchy.

exorcism

fit

to

as

the

has

the

and
used

times

and

between

father

apprenticeship,

performer

long

of

In

hard

and

teacher,

be

is

closeness

weeping

his

thinks

of

taught
the

recalled

time

recipient

discipline.

of

where,,

stay

with

lack

exorcist
as

uproariously-

the

from

for

he

teacher

often
his

boy's

auspicious

to

hadanav).

scars

received

burning

as

welfare

was

even

responsibility

The

the

boy,
the

for

the

it.

despite
uncle,

of

the

knowledge

(glaya

pupil,

an

The
natal

the

with

proves

is

emotional

pupil

boy's

gifts

cases

of

the
to

at

village

inheritance,

of

teacher.

exist

honorific

much

his

from

may

It

types

of

unknown

some

as

physical

'making'

dog's

virtually

in

himself

prove

bottom

distance

bearing

other

with

the

some

leaves

what

to

his

household

experience.

teacher

and

boy

velva),

gruelling

to

be

the

relationships

commence

as

at

may

The

parents.

to.

live

may

teacher

in

years

He

of

menial

ceremonies

is

the

brunt

tasks
a

at

starts

and
pupil

the

jokes

of

general
will

be

__ .s

to

required

help

and

pettiya)
he

Once

in

the

the

basic

in

language

the

from

Aside
teacher
characteristics

an

reputation.

were

can

both
of

and

number

Older

and

'teacher'.

the

top
skills
For

of

in

By
of

command
go

to

on
fluent

and

were,
own

the

ladder

up

over

based

--on

that

of

years

of
one's

who

who

on

similarly,

by

their

body

of
the

(C2)

in
have

who

specialists
field

variety

achievement

of

and

exorcism
literally

gurunnnse,
Edris

addressed,

are

community,

are-called
K. G.

is

kinship,

teachers

in

The

role.

pupils.

recognise
elite

the

exhibit

also

for

and

Berava

The

between

kinship

on

further

theirs

the

example.

with

granted.

then

may

of

months

be

built

authority

established

without

fields.

different

related

of

ones'

more

levels

should

outside

titles-which

honorific

reached

who

verse

articulate

suitable

is

amongst

and-

within

more

him

Reputation

experience.
teachers

and

certain

is

will

teacher

make

aura

it

based
the

which

possible.

qualification,

primary

one

ever

makes

pupil,

of

small

many

he

techniques

perform

various

trade;

qualifications

his

and

public

pupil

becoming
it

in

to

before

his

of

lifetime

allowed

dancers.

and

takes

successful

vocabulary

spend

be

the

of

sequences

ability
achieved

up

through

ascent

being

adolescence

may

recitation

and

responsibility
late

he

ritual

sophistication

the

(ndun

box

clothes
making

with

The

poem.

or

the

with

the

perhaps

parts,

teacher's

familiar

proves

involved

his

carry

was

known

to

all

149

in

the

village

of

not

all

teachers

reach

title.

The

latter

sense,

usage

teacher,

and

few

eminent

not

who

are

Similarly,
For

example,

'painter'

sitare

or

word

bs,

spoken

the

social

them

adequate
In

pedigree;
their

have

of

and

master

the

however,

word
the

mason

a
'un$,

bs

of

the

or

name,

meaning
a

under

study

teachers

Relationships
an

The

respect
to

'-informants

do

who
and

gift
as
their

feel

treated
continue
are
of

of

knowledge,

is

clear

pupils

both

from
afford

attention.

questions
,would

even

not

are

visits

discharged,

easily

usually

contacts

and

frequent

with'

are

often

apprenticeship

nature.

teachers

and

respect

in

encounter

often

pupils

and

years

debt'

reply

gurunnnse

his

affection

many

not
of

number

term

aged

might

which

technical

is

the

artist

deference.

over

however,
the

great

and

the

title.

apprenticeships,

completion

maintained

is

general

in

to

severity

considerable

after

arrival

All

their

of

of-with

with

chapter

connote

shortened

the

course

the

honorific

teacher.

Despite

this

form

artisan'.

gurunnnse.

an
attached

'venerable

the

titles

other

classes.

by

addressed

the

to

solely

teaching

by

as

gurunnnse

referring

the

within

throughout

is,

Many.

gurunnnse.

called

adopted

that

of

gurunnnse

publicly

However,

Gurunnnse.

status

as

not

are

relationship,

Ed

as

the
to

referred

although

for

Beragoda

though

their

concerning
often
they

cite
may

only

one

have*had

learning
person
several

as

0
,-

teachers

in

learning

(guru

similar

forgotten

kinship

prestige

and

is

have

to

renowned

temple

had

been

had

in

fact

are

exaggerated.

case*of

an

two

years

artist

later

an

of
are

example

who

claimed

Sarlis,

discovered
death

the

the

that

the

Sarlis

of

but

with

apprenticeship

means

good

with

after

undergone

temple

only

in

relationships

apprenticeship

painter.
born

as

of

used

and

certain

status;

the

undergone

man

Sarlis'

in

presented

are
genealogies

others

seen

Pedigrees

competence.

paramparava)

whilst

this

to

rise

to

way

'validating

of

their

one

of

pupils.
Not

teaching

all

before

down

break

intensity

and
be

part

his

to

attributed
nature

competitive
and

for

position

and

hierarchical,
the

For

in

possessed

the

he

the

his

pupils

between

of

are

knowledge

maintain
skills-

and
in

threat

primary

personal

to

has

teacher

a
his

maintain

also

amounts

fiercely

often

and

to

ih

can

relationships

teacher

in

variety

great

relationship

prestige

and

differentials

teaching

of

'

pupils.

The

of

produce

others

while

mediocrity.

Many

successful.

are

completion,

destined

performers
quality

relationships

this

respect.
The

the

for

down

break
other

teacher
uninterested,

between

relationship

for
will

purely

personal

criticise

a
this

as

and

his

with

reasons,
in

shortcomings

using

teacher

the

expected

pupil

for

grounds

to

being
curtail

pupil

might
blaming

each

role.
lazy
the

and
extent

1i 1

of

his

as

it

to

relates

is

capable

readily

to

each

handling

of

comes

about

specialists

in

contenders

of

the

both:

their

and

concerned

particularly

healing,

stage

teachers

pupils

skill,

the

goes
pupil

and

power

must

that

show

sorcerer's

apprentice

mind.

Alternatively,
their

at

and

and

and

exorcism

responsibility
he

knowledge

With

teaching.

Many

parents.
their

their

frequently

are

field,

specialists
vis

position

by

criticised

vis

other
future

possible

particularly

very

are

in

the

their

various

skills

the

village

and

and

coveted

by

the
those

The

hierarchy.
is

community,

running

particular
a

the

plentiful

who

supply
within

community.

To

they

pass

on.

The

retention

on

the

the

portion

of

to

ensure

that

concept

prestige

set

of

respect

end

teachers

will

not

their

skills

but

knowledge

knowledge-

which

pupil

ensure
of

only

witheld

does

not

the
to

they

pass

information

by

recognition
to

refers

which

is

good

regulate

amounts

cultural

term

within

and

given

age

of

possibility

the

on

practice,

and

gurumusti,

the

in

can,

a
the

within

mastery

of

the

as

based

family

is

in

power

the

pupils
of

degree

the

respected

(tatvaya)

hierarchies

skills

work,

known.

of

in

positions

positions

index

of

their

in

of

with

of

this

whom

from

occupy

positions

those

are
lesser

The

premier

of

locality

parallel

or

marriages

holders

wider

position.
skill

teachers

and

The

important

an

kinship

creation.

question

performer,

and

own

by

the

surpass

teacher

him.

152

it

Futhermore,
at

least,

keeps

The

own

and

their

old

an

case,

mantra

burnt

and

rise

his

above

degree
The

position

retention

'

for

the

with

ensured

the

criticism
being

arena
played
as
the

beat
(gang

recreated,
that

the

with

bitter

the

containing

taken

he

where
knowledge

had
and
to

able

was

ensured

way

n$).

in

this

arena

that

and

asserted

of

clothes

anothers
the

making
not

-dancers
infrequent.

(Irsvava)

game

in

boxes
to

of
a

make

the

One

is

sabotage

performance,
rhythms

off

vitality

without
or

in

conceal

and

before

move

are
It

display

of

arena

hierarchies

Tales

drum

the

challenged.

undercurrents.

of

are

light

the

often

jealously
to

brought

is

teachers

and

strategic

theft

charming
thus

is

It

and

such

books,

some

by

(dos)

gurumusti

created

in

another

had

successor

perhaps

and

information

of

performance.

of

no

to

as

death,

of

erasure

so
In

forest

the

that

poems

words

immortality.

of

basis

doubt

no

leaf

into

wanton

his

palm

yantra

Such

them.

tradition

of

the

effective.

before

shortly

had

teachers

from

less

performance

example,

changing

out

sake

somewhat

For

their

that

the

reach

cases.

some

verses

collection

entire

poems,

or

missing

Adur,

to

information,

wrong

eventual

for

appear

would

complained
on

teacher.

teachers

by

in

his

of

awe

knowledge

performers

formulae

make

in

position

passed

actually

is

pupil

theoretically

which,

gurumusti

lengths
of

number

his

the
of

self-defeating

of

the

retention

their

of

is

two

reputed

in

performers
jealous

and

awareness

knowledge
the

and

cribbing

poems
in

or

of

would

on

by

poisoned

attempted

poisonings

if

the

arena.

fearing

possession

to

him

became

very

friendly

at

very

erudite

poem

boy

to

alphabet

including

it

deliver

the

happily

recite

had

been

many
for
his

was
entire
the

a
boast
in

poem

but

his

before

Shortly
me

but

record

asked

being

the

over

left,

the

specifically

the
the

poem,

the

cave

that

me

did

the
to
still

written

not

Rdur
paid

expressed
no

avail.

reluctant
as

copy

show

for

had

and

but

9dur,

ball

it

younger

with

poem,

quite

record

me

poem

years

was

poem

would

Another
of

taught
I

not

would

confidence.

visits

He
let

the

successfully

could

one
tovil.

ball

covetous

courtesy
of

no

sounds.

and
of

sang

Sinhalese

entire

recitation

that

poem

particularly

intention

clear

given

poem

letters

obscure

was

stay

been

The
the

another
Rdur

my

had

which

be

might

ball

of

end

priest.

now

audience

of
or

the

incorporated

and

betrayed

several

let

Buddha

the
style

performer

Buddhist

required

and

by

certain

repertoire

tovil

praises

skill

the

However.

in

individual

into

against

reciting

were

rival

their

another's

sanction

from

ball

of

performer.

refrain

One

of

as

strong

another

certain

drafted

in

fear

from

content

and
as

occasion

verses

whom

great

acts

and

(horamra).

The

scope

knowledge

illegitimately

with

the

of
ability

of

performers

gift.

accusations

been

have

to

said

common.

Keen

to

were

area

rivals

were

the

it

to

the

\r

1i4

ALdur.

younger
in

poem

any

the

badly

reflected

the

man

older

integrity

his

on

the

acquired

from

directly

than

have

to

man

younger

other

way

have

could

For

as

performer.
In
a

similar

particular

him,

tell

laughed

mantra,

had

he

that

case

not

Adura,

yak

him

told

even

his

position

above

section

when

and

pointed

the

mantra

to

his

and

if

recite
saying

son
he

(mace

lost

be

would

to

asked

to

were

tatvaya

nti

veyi).
In
ideas

the
which

illustrate

has

always

laid

out

kinship

and

learning

the
the

of

in

their

line,

to

find

'suitable'

and

of

in

traditions

their
through

teachers
standing
pupils

future

Buddhist

and
it

who

feel

on

the

to

the

is

themselves

to

continue

of
their

past

past

are

pedigrees

of

seen
be
chaos,

skills.

to

down

flowed

uncertain

threshold

as

ordered

the

has

of

stands,

an
of

gift

view

teacher

patterns

is

the

of

between

which

their

respected

part

unworthy

systems.

a mediator

various
in

most

particularly

The

the

the

ideas

their

over

and

These

asymmetry

for

future.

That

present.
number

as

stood,

clearly

down

winding

disordered

and

In

pupils.

basic

lazy

knowledge

of

have

are

them.
the

entropy,

his

are

pupils

bestowed-upon

he

to

Teachers

venerated,

transmission

and

point

relationship.
and

the

key

the

of

some

outlined

teachers

power

and

have

teacher

the

traditions

to

relate

between

skills

the

from
last
unable

:1

'traditions'

3.5
In
data

the

present

upon

which

based.

are

upon

which

the

village.

key
account

in

in
The

the

information

the

first

the
on

data

the

village

is

process

is

and

whereby

delicate

and

key

85

the

).
living

of

these

is

no
of
In

sources

objective
we

forced

are

the

of

and

of

in

manner

reasons.

true

passed

as

nature

knowledge

is

The

There

me.

of

six

operated

important

attitudes

transmission

inter-twining

to

to

skills.

and

objectively

tradition

of

the

counter-statement

Whether
of

have

absence
of

chart

kinsmen

who

close

two

in

(Figures

biographical

transmission

suggestive

texture

page
of

on

for
the

and

that

residents

core

arts

passed

statement

use

essentially

themselves.

acquisition.
and

the

given

place,

informants

the

was

role

between
(see

presentation

the

living

relationships

traditional

of

treatment

overleaf

Beragoda

around

the

genealogical

all

concerns

and

produced

presented

rely

such

the

conceal

document

to

within

information

the

which

main

of

to

attempt

the

field

mode
the

which

genealogy

follows

working

include

sections

community.

from

taken

to

able
The

which

elites

in

was

identity

Berava

the

to

paid

the

present

previous

and

of

source

is

presented
I

is
property

within

patrilines

and

to

in

made

as

as

indicates

3)

and

skills

like

would

assertions

relationships
data

Beragoda

attention

play

The

the

and

traditions
social

section

Particular

knowledge

of

in

kinship

and

false,

or

relationships
Control,

down.

knowledge
processes

and

skill,

with

the

Al

ipwlA2

co

N
D

G1

"82

&A61

Co

ro

Cod
p

p
C

1J

oo

B6

g5
a"

wv

y
99

1/I

cr

in

z
at

,all

C2

N t3

cGi

c+f6

ac

;nN
04
X

03

in
$,
kl

306

U2

N E
O
'

j
N

3C

;Gl

03

cil
Q
cr

<

'

w
j

3p

vii

Co

L-1
E2
d
=

'E3
7

G
x

E6
NN

im

PK

vt

e ES

g,

E6
a
Q

DD
^
s
ED
Q
'
l

;n
E9

(
I
o`' E9

b'
+

fiE11
g

C
C1

CC

r4

'T

o
p
7

CI)
p
v

2
4 Q1 D

a.

CB
W
m
p
C

in

yD

c+

i"

C%.

b C1 ?C
N

N
C6
P .
7

3C
D E1
'
G

bC
EI3 p
$

,ro

Oo

L1

020

kinship

sentiments

of

Secondly,

documentation

introduction
figure

to

in'later

prominently

identities

this

of

background

and

where

laid

clearly

are

type

the

there

reader

in

practice.
an

as

serves

dramatis

who

personae
individual

providing

chapters,

before

in

out

was

only

category

identity.
To

process

arduous

are

names

initials

the

relates

reference

back

to

letter

being

adult

generation.

order

(with

Not

complete
without
the
For

three

into

sections
concerning

principles
of

clarity,

the

are

or

reference,

A. S.,

the
each

is

the
B. S. G.

text

main
of

which

transmission
and

who,
the

M. A.

156.

page

present

given

their

while

in

in

right
as

he

was

reference
are

genealogy

only

some

relationship

genealogical
further

the

which

to

retains

ancestor,

brackets,

the

Jitnisg

M.

of,

the

generation.

left

from

for

letter
on

being

read

on'

the

to

'E'

86
in

diagram

numbers

apical

name

any

and

and

individuals

all

number

relates

exception
an

name,

are

names

page

proper

genealogical

generation

references;

title

brackets

The

of

'Al').

each

top

the

something

main

in

the

each

Proper

proper

(see

title

combining
the

the

an

diagrams,

and

throughout.

preceding

vsagama

be

times

at

text

followed

following

first

'A'

only

the

titles);

given

been

throughout:
of

actual

The

has

used

may

what

between

referring

convention

simple

is

the

assist

given
vsagama_

other

cases

indicated.
has

been

broken

illustrate
of
patrilines.

up

various
knowledge

in
These

158

principles

briefly

are

summarised

the

at

end

of

each

section.

3.5.1.

The

strategies

the

maintenance

The

rather
the

through

in

born
Sohon.

annals

the

same

in

him

He

which

was

to

was

the

for

been
Mah

demon
demon
its

exorcising

persist

with

have

that

of
in

is
to

said
as

nickname
skill

descent

history

community

(n9kat)

the

for

point

1850.

for

skill

performers

asterism

earned

patriline:

starting

born

reputation

effects;

elite

Beragoda

of

(B4)

which

also

of

arbitrary

Pino

A. S.

one

A. S.

the

of

and
malign
three

a*further

generations.
In
whom
had

the

course
from

came
the

same

Pino
(B5)

the

took

family.

Pino

was.

in

g1sima)

the

and

earned

of

the

more

from

his

Mirissa

by

all

two

Adirian
years

twenty-five
in

role

the

skilled
(pillum

acrobatics

and

He

exorcism.

now

to

virtually

this

the

also

was

extinct

art

(deva

(hevisi),
and

occupation,
of

an
(yak

gods

drumming

the

of

affairs
highly

accounts,

arena-of

temple
from

whom

of

brother.

his

dancing

ceremonies

at

of

all

wives,
and

elder

-of

paternal

ritual

perform

never

of

three

drummer--at-both--exorcism--ceremonies-

accomplished-

could

had

town

account.

skilled-in

performer,

tovil)

on

who

seniority

Pino

name.

primarily

1825)

--

life

coastal

vsagama

learned

(b.

his

of

he

puppetry

was

tovil).

He

although

he

an

exponent

(rukkada).

.LJ9

Pino

made
4),

Figure

(D9)

Saronelis

It

A. S.

daughter,

to

him

to

Podina
alliance
three

the

G. S.

same,

Saronelis

of

between

the

brothers

of

to

Akurugoda

two

learned

the

Saronelis,
was

even

skill

which

the

of

acquisition

Pino

confusion,

dotted

the

separately,

would

lines

to

went

even

Pino's

of

sons
from

the

marriage
the

from

ensue
(To

minimise

reproduced

are

teaching

primary

represent

It

line.

Pino's

genealogy

main

years

of

cutting.

sorcery

the

of

sections

important

all

engineered

which

skills

of

(suniyam)
in

exist

had

in

two

that

not

benefits

of

D11)

and

sorcery

did

marriage

Perhaps

fact

cutting

suggested-that

because

relationships.
Of

the

of

D1O

the

subsequent

Saronelis.

is

art
a

(D8,

best

his

case,

the

an

In

gave

enabled

(dlga)

families.

his

gave

was

was

seven

Pino

established

Podina

significance

greater

Pino

marriage

patrilocal

with

some

whether

Whichever
the

G. S.

called

that

the

whether

(see

lifetime

because'he

Saronelis

Akurugoda

study

man

clear

not

position.

the

man

was

or

to-that

was

effect

It

his

Akurugoda,

of

this

to

glaya)

rise

was

village

was

to

(pradhana

pupil

the

Podina.

daughter

his

whom

of

from

distant.,

miles

the

three

sons

Pinteris

Saronelis.
with

associated
claims

was

exorcism
that

his

by

Pino

father
given

only
(yak

(D8)

Pinteris

Pino,

of

taught

partially

(E6)

foremost

the

in

pupils

of

number

tovil)

purposely

and

impeded

only

brother-in-law,
the

to

access
and

was

his

son,
his

skills
Tedaris
father's

lt3tJ

"

>

(B5)

(B4)
N

(exorcism) "
(exorcism)

(sorcery)

"%

n'

AN\

(DB)

"A(D9)
-
N"

>.

DA

L (D10)

p (D11)

N"

Fig.4 The Acquisitionof Suniyamknowledge

161

development

as

although

had

against

gone

was

The

performer.

never

to

able

his

possible
it,

confirm
in

father

for

reason

marrying

Pinteris

that

was
a

this.

deemed

woman

unsuitable.
The

two

other

training

in

the

married

woman

line

was

the

village

of

over

him

to

access

Pinteris'
even
at

fraught
age

Saronelis
(see

that

pass

too

on

his

own

ardent
enough

to

was

to

two
a

five
recognised

year-

request
dancer

fully

competent

as

the

best

Tedaris
very

prove
Saronelis

fear

for

Tedaris,

lost.

was

Tedaris'"

despite
was

never

taught
After

performer.
Tedaris"gave

carpenter

with

to

community

in

apprenticeship

(E6).

study

requested

Saronelis,

with

became

Tedaris

not

he

village

Pino,

(mama)

and

knowledge
the

to

have

as

kinsmen.

son,

own

to
the

the

become--a-.

years

father,

did

to

in

position

his

encounter

information

with

performing

uncle

said

much

of

Akurugoda

maternal

in

remained

his

of

his

took
to

The

become

unsuccessful

he

complied
desire

currently

was

Pino

as

with

his

position

members

networks

eighteen

5).

Saronelis

underwent

other

her

with

(D1O)

Furthermore,

above

in

residence

prime

complete
(D11)

contact

Jinris

village.

wider

of

Figure'

to

to

when

who

auspicious
not

ascended

relationship

more
the

son,

and

up

all

third

Danouris

took.

and

subsequently

the

received

skills.

Mtara

The

within

suniyam

gave

and

and

performer

'ritual

from

lost.

both

Pino

of

various

(binna)

village

sons

an

up

carpentry.
in

and

He
Beragoda

is

'
64

\
Ail

\%

off
.

xZv

E10\

01`
\.

`3`

"

E6
t4"

V. ,Fig-5.The Heritage of Tedaris

.
J e

163

(see

119).

page

Significantly,
the

for

vocations
such

gained
with

his

towns

and

from

his

distant

two

the

by

In

effectively

deprived

his

father

as

for

most

was

his

foremost

born

rival.
a

and
by

to

. Jinris'

considerable

have
son,
of

to

said

early

second
number

son,

eldest
was

an

alleged

prematurely,

jealous

His

in

those

age.
been
A. S.
wears

been
amongst

pupilst

in

performers
to

Needless

succeed

having

eminent

most

in

performers.

of

number

the

to

able

eighty-years

are

pupil

performer

was

were

status

and

work

by

other

removed

leading

-today.

6).

Figure

more

outside

the
once

Jinris

large

performers

eminent

(D1O).

Jinris

marriaget

for

aged

of

'Province

accomplished
died

1970

some

by

competing

brothers

two

community's

teaching

(see

proximity

in

numbered

Southern

-the

the

becoming

under

brothers,

Thus

of

distant
drumming

up

son,

his

of

the

from

one

Pino's

one

cases

died

responsible
are

both

carpenter

temple

ended

have

brother.

removal

community.

Jinris

whom

the

a
in

studied

of

arena,

exclusion.

Beragoda

having

prominence

competitive

the

(mama)

up

line

shopkeepers

as

mother's
to

rise

as

learning

brother

took

their

of

works

son

work

repairer=:

Tedaris

of

members

despite

mother's

facilitated

the

sons

fourth,

house

sons

other
One

classificatory
The

was

which

father,
the

the

of

recognition.

and

mason

of

none

however,

say,

kinship

closest
A. S.

Peter

have

(E8)

been

an
he

Unfortunately
by

poisoned
Charlie
after

(E7)
Peter

a
was
and

A
N

(/')

B5

B4
G

p"

,N D10

C4

oa

--r

/D
D5

E7

E8
CD

ID

E2

V)

Fig.6. Jinris's Foremost Pupils

I

16 5

consequently

worked
than

rather
performer

his

of

grandson

from

his

own

classificatory

patriline

and

in

Beragoda

rituals

major

alongside

Peter

Suniyam.

In

In

Tovil
from

time

this
a

number

traditions

are

between

A. S. -P!

the

close

also

daughter

experience

important

of

(B4)

no

and-.

foremost

to

S.

and

not
With

the
of-Pino

particularly

an

in

the

and

the

son

A. S.

the

have

which
in

way
the

which

relationship

(D9)

illustrates

teaching

and
in

Pino's*son
movement

of

the

from
art

families
Saronelis'

of

law

Pino's

alliance

between

the

tovil

emerge

important

benefit

studied

of

only
the

Mudun

Peter.

of

alliance
to

Sanni

Charlie,

teach

five

Ira

yak

of

art

Saronelis

was

the

Odiris

Firstly.

village,

Secondly,
sons

(and

for

pupil.

Saronelis'

the

Samayama

between

Saronelis
his

namely,

points

down.

passed

in

skilled

strategies

relationship

established.
enabled

the

consequences

inter-marriage.
but

death

line

Berav,

to

on

the
of

is

the

went

after

long-term

critical

in

knowledge

knowledgeable

and

Suniyam.

Jinris

example

patriline,

Sohna

and

Odiris

teacher,

own

Mah

man

grandmother's

He
the

the

was

of

versatile

by

region.

husband,

his

today.

Yakkuma,
Bali

Samayama),

his

most

versatile

pupils

conjunction

from

performed

Rata

Yakkuma,

the

of

foremost

The

brother

the

sister's

(E2).

throughout

Jinris'

Odiris

his

is

too

demand

some

his

one

performers

of

in
A. S.

Odiris

makes

from

Charlie

of

B. S. G.

learned

and

father.

currently

Another

named

with

Sunlyam,

was

previously
alliance

had

Saronelis.

with

the

question

would

taught
been

have

point,

over

the

the
of

from

the

performer

of

Beragoda.

Contenders

commanding

forward

able
of

we

can

to

direct

his
in

performers

grandson,
to

as

networks

Jinris'

see

how,
the

own
the

the

ultimate

in

once
resources

children

and

youngest

Odiris
son,

A. S.

Jinris

A. S.

line

focal

and

his

performance.
Jinoris

of

for

Charlie

boy,

to
was
(E7)

the
key

other

passed
as

and

performer

disposal

children

in

removed

position.

at

(E2)

how

AS.

were

Knowledge

village.
B. S. G.

the

teaching

the

family.

the
neatly

family

this

line

particular

from

of

of

siblings.

had

reknown,

performer

something

power

Pino

with

the

the

children

quite

within

extensive

Finally,

sister's

main

and

his

that

and

to

appears

and

illustrates

the

actually

(E6)

in

skill

were

male

associated

considerable
as

came

benefit

skills
example

emerged

Jinris

descendants

traditional

Fourthly,

by

given

all

considerable

Tedaris

to

them

illustrates

amongst

of

directives

alienating

the

(D10).

case

obvious

knowledge

acquiring

have

skills

he

trained;

(D8)

This

parents
of

the

in

exorcism.

that

two

Pinteris

with

for

train

only

effect

father

with

as

to

be

but

command

AS.

his

faced

to

were

sense

this

allotment

illustrates,

his

productive

presumably

sons

third,

by

namely

Furthermore.

back

the

and

associated

third

was

To

impeded

skills

effect

three

little

make

establishing

was

at

level.

same

fully

his

resources,
it

the

Pino

how

of

certain

reasons

In

Pino.

to

unknown

his

passed
when

167

Odiris
old

was

an

performer

accomplished

Jinoris

and

an

was

man.

3.5.11.

In

The

strategies

the

consolidation

this

the

Beragoda,

During

height

accounts

abhorring

drinking
in

dedicated

man

the

the

image

the

in

shed,
etiquette

literature

and

his

trained
exorcism

and

died

was

man

of

not

least

he

as

social

the

with

their
on
in
(yak

bed.

tovil).

and

to

dispel

of

and
return.
as

youth
He

was

village
in
his

was
in

press

printing

own

village

fame

to

claim

the

the

his

or

maduva

was

tiled

clock

By

publications

his

He

outcasts.

in

man',

virtues.

children

astrology

He

did.

'dharmista

endeavoured

further

beard.
man,

who

his

of

dignified

those

samagam

1959

enormous

length

and

first

and

in

because

navel

Buddhist

books

his

upon

the

in

traditions

1855

grandson,

educated

to
and

Jnis
Tovil

[3]

manners.

contributing

virtuous

upholding

relationship

close

and

constructed

and

and

frowning

Berav

which

feet

bringing

he

in
he

was

of

important

another

(C4).

he

to

he

efforts

half

village

of

ritual

community,

for

to

roof

of

lifetime

words

responsible

with

Beragoda

and

all

was,

begin

in.

the

six

of

we

Jnis

his

within

stature

traditions

B. S. G.
born

was

104.

aged

example

patriline:

or

transmission

namely

Junis

BY

second

in

figure

H. S. G.

of

Colombo,

receiving

[u]
performer
widely

of

Bali

renowned

lb

for

his

in

in

skill

Bali

sitare

Tovil.

was

that

said

(Fa.

cross-cousin
by

shared

M. A.

appropriate

category

(avssa

announced

simple

balikgriya

Jnis

to

in

marry

cross

cousin

would

not

ambition

also

Figure

7).

Both

to

and

rightful

in

reply

in

to

their

spouse

to

to

the

to

and

was

who

man

mnemonic
To

his

with

the

to

calculations.

apprenticeship

the

daughter

his

allusion

an

into

fell

give

her

his

marry

an

father,

wanted

in

this

mother's
married

subsequently

if

(the

marriage

then

childless)
of

the

he

would

paternal

the

(avssa

pass

his

of

children
of

birth
desire

kassada

his
onto

residence

second
them
and

the

of

rest

expressed

traditional

the

can

morality

attitudes

strong

to

the

to
Upon

expressed

the

towards

respect

family.

of

value

attitudes

with

marriage

the

of

his

according

that

form

he

to

both

cross-cousin

awareness

he

should

the

appellation,

sought

and

astrology

own

grandchildren

married

(see

fingers,

also

his

stated

(C7)

an

only

but

within

Hencho;

astrologers

strong
not

village

used

(5]

Jnis's
seen

A. S.

his

(mama)

Hencho.

be

),

but

underwent

brother

Da.

that

by

used

he

Hencho's

on

count

youth

of

massina).

suitors

end

Si.

his

balikriy,

were

device

the

earned

in

Babundris

contenders

could

he

this

From

images

the

painting

painter.

or
It

and

constructing

his

of
that

they
of

practice

He

bandinna).
son
daughter
both
knowledge.

and

daughter
remained
in

property,
without

..

169

"

B6

BS

B3

LA.

C4

-C7

D5

E2

Rte.

"

Fig-7 The Marriage of Jdnis

:..

170

in

gurumusti,
Bali

Tovil

the

was

received

realised

property

photograph

whilst

standing

astrology

substantial
as

an

The

in

the

into

third
in

the

was
in

their
is

house
together,

each

their

of

his

and
large

wife

collection

is

she

to

able

make
her

from

coffers

marked

which

father

to

ideally

based

to

reconsolidate

is

to
to

between

her
their

to

Indeed,

sons.
first
village,

the
the

characterise

his

of

on

potentially

opposition

his

and

death

tend

in

ideal

the

realise

affinity

is

residence
wife

is,

have

to

appears

which

tensions

the

to

that

The

upon

Junis

system

that

paternal
his

grandchildren

between

and

final

operation,

second.

father,

Odiris

on

Tovil

family

which

underlying

and

the

the

marriage;

and

relationship

of

Bali

strategy

generation

grandparents

out

arm

Today

to

cross-cousin

Odiris'

their

seated

an

wife

from

of

wife

Jgnis'.

transmission

distance

wall

inherited

and

from

of

property

fragmented

his

and

astrologer.

put

the

the

Jnis

which

education

of

astrologer

effect

repeated

Odiris

with

contribution

consciously
of

both

his

and

knowledge

books

an

strategy

of

Jnis.

-as

of

The

On

them

acquired

trained

wrk

Odiris
over

is

Odiris

8).

knowledge

extensive

extensive

Figure
of

shoulders

and

and

(see

grandfather

his

of

Astrology.

and

envisaged

form

moved

wife,

leaving
in

grandfather

his

years.
In

view

of

the

impressive

range

of

skills

received

by

171

CO

C4

1c05

CV

D D6

-"
r
v

Fig.8 Jani s's Strategy

172

virtue

Odiris'

of

occupations
One

the

directed
(see

four

the

Beragoda

after

village.

Of
a

man

there,

residence

been

two

who

There

the

further

gone
Jayris

together.
and

somewhat

rare

of
by

in

her

and

Odiris

when

The

fourth

daughter

is

Of

the

because
been

of

one

In

father.
services
Tovil

Bali

major

exorcist

powerful

with

performs

regularly

the

drummer,

drumming

had

drumming.

wife's

married

up
The

9).

Tovil

performed

also

village.

who

had

his

the

family.

instance

provided
they

who

of

Bali

(D3).

in

taking

Figure
married

this

that

regularly

mantrakriy

with

one

Pedris

Jayris,

Pedris

after

(see

art

connection
K. G.

their

balikriy

father

village,

drummer,

the

teachers

years

the

of

the

and

renowned

her

being

outside

outside

married

contact

a
of

in

in

of

the

pupil

married

is

father

married

virtuoso

all

both

remained

married

Ambalangoda

lost

daughter

other
also

from

two

two

who

the

and

artist,

Odiris,

and

sisters

Galle

Arnolis).

of
of

marriage

revealing.

activities

details

sisters

the

married

traditional

for

are

in

temple

the

system,

brothers

tailor

became

the

114

page

Of

to

became

from

kinship

the

younger

(E5),

away

line

two

brothers

Arnolis

other,

one

his

of

of

in

position

Odiris.
A
and

further

in

of

sister

patriline.

The
number

to

point

of

note

Odiris

marriage
other

are
of

cases

in

Figure
both

brothers
throughout

is

that
into

married
and

M. U. N.

the

sisters
the

brother

is

genealogy

found
and

173
s
I

M.U.N
B.Sa Ar(is

M.U.N.Udenis

"

Migratedto
Ambnlango

<'6

eO

A.M.
W

"Q I Arnolis
G

A.M.

B.S.G.
W

B.S.G.Odiris

A.S.Adirian

8.Sf,.Jayris
8.SAlson

e.S.CI is

A.S.

y/
L

KI

K.G.
Edbris
I

N. 0

Fig.9 The Family of Odiris

----

KG.Pedris

174

be

could

seen
in

out

cancels

as

which

marriages

an

between

exchange

unlike

generation,

single

maintain

which

cross-cousin

between

asymmetry

an

families

successive

generations.
in

As
a

the

previous
important

of

number
first

the

in

involved

to
in

surprising

marry

his

more

superior

own

family

was
asserting

able

to

consolidated

rather

Central

who

to

Junis,
came

ensure

"B.
to

this
S".

acquire

long

and

had

to
the

acquiring

his

cross-cousin

knowledge

skill

and

By

strategy.

skills

he

which

life

colourful

Junis

marry,

had
be

would

dispersed.

than
process

was,
(E2),

Odiris
the

to

within

to
many

is

order
he

of

grandchildren
the

the

This

cross-cousin,

of

would

of

in

by

the

that

conceived

that

and
of

community.

practice

was

beliefs

Similarly,

consciously
on

his

in

his

aspects

his

he

standing

recalled

the

particular
a

that

cross-cousins

of

of

character

endeavours.

his

astrology.

linking

awareness

in

is

her

of

pressure

acquired

of

it

of

his.

extract
In

Buddhist

objective,

spouse,

skills

as

in

can

presented.

appear

the

played
when

with

ardent

almost

another

used

was

keen,

the

his

Crucial

rightful

with

would

elevate

traditions

hardly

marriage

and

area.

which

compete

assert

his
was

suggest

via

undoubtedly

it

and

attempts,

practices,

role

was

charisma

considerable

Berava

Junis

we

data

the

from

points

place,

again

once

example,

ritual

of

the

course,

because
knowledge

he
and

was
skills

grandson
the

person
of

his

father
instructive
in

look

to

the

at

different
For

both.
resources

that

were

exploited

knowledge

different

to

the

of

up

the

in

brother,

with

kin

the

to

access

the

cases

into

in

as

or

other

many

skills

new

up

village,

them

As

introduce

took

professions,

provide

is

brothers

other
either

from

skills.

mother's

they

other

to

and

used

relationship

took

it

example
of

away

moved

those

previous

before

As

professions.

the

occupations

circumstances.

such

that

in

As

grandfather.

and

case

is

family

Arnolis

of

(E5).
final

and
concerns

example
exception

of

one

to

father

brothers-in-law,

ritual

be

deals

importance

seen

form

the

with

the
of

ation

this

of

in

fully

more

(Odiris)

between

that

particular

went

following
troupes

for

performance.

With

was

in

will

3.5.111.

(B6)

The

line,

brother

wives'

-(Jayris).
and

which

their

to

addition

B. S. G.

the

with

the

married

all
in

who,

this

With

sisters,

types

with

from

emerge

siblings.

four

relationships

relationship,

chapter

female

of

Odiris'

regularly

to

point

different

of

perform
their

and

role

of

teaching

previous
on

the

performers

ritual

important

most

The

M. A.

and

the

the

patriline:
break-up

brother-in-law

born

in

the

coastal

of

elite

an
of

third

-we---begin--our

alliance

strategic

A. S.

Pino.

descent.

genealogical
town

of

M. A.

Mirissa

around

Disiyame
Disiyame
1825

and

176

Beragoda

to

migrated
the

sister
he

the

performance

In

time,

her

one

of

of

AS.

A. S.

the

Beragoda.
Temis
A. S.

spoken

present

and

A. S.

Mallina.

the

time

he

when

had

his

this

occasion

and

A. S.

B. S. G.
(B4),

Pino

networks
embodied

the

were

in
In

response

ceremonial

event

then,

traditions

are

grandsons.

and

drawn
community

the

to

of

to

together
for

the

of

with

him

realise
Berava.

the
on
(C7)
the

co-operation
their

requirements
the

today,

turn

Babundris

of

he
King

the

Illustrating

performances

as

danced
M. A.

and
how

the

patterns

and

and

drummer

before

configuration

future

the

who

by

maker

puppet

around

to

came

occupied

recalled

(C4),

Jnis

he

is

drummed

men

traditions

of

had

Ceylon

visited

marriages

as

between

generations

when

was

The

10).

later

house

daughter,

he

when

(C6),

exchange

built

father

baliya.

Hinnibabun

cross-cousin

the

in

Blincho,

Figure

in

seen

skilled

Significantly,

century.

audience

his

Mallina,

mal

(see

Disiyam`

also

called

and

day

like
was

of

actual

which

the

A. S.

Siam

of

brothers

A. S.

So.

is

and

In

balikriy

of

lines

house

He

Br.

in

residence

M. A.

co-operation

Hinnibabun

dancer.

had

sons,

reproduction
on

centred

M. A.

Adirian's
(Mo.

M. A.

and

the,

in

daughters,

Blincho,

wife's

rituals

Disiyame's

A. S.
up

this

with
Bali

consolidated

marriage

taking

closely
small

to

manage

After

cross-cousin

actual

the

worked
of

one

married

)Pino.

of

Beragoda,

his

after

various
Tradition

sons
of

threads
for

and
major
of
the

177

y 84

iA

in

a85

86
0

N
3

C6

4C7

cr
a

.,,

fn
8

a
.

D16

S.
A.
&
A.
M.
the
Fig-10 The Inter Marriages of

Lines.

178

Of
Jnis

the

sisters

and
the

sister

married

village

being

He

farmer.
by

living

to

the

said

especially

very

artistic

temples

in

the

nets

and

Despite
for

one

son

artist

poverty

all

his

for

The
with

vsagama

was

from

woman
kal

pavula).

brother

wife's

who
in

works

major

Andris

of

children

existing

already

names

able

was
This

five

other

he

which

children.

many

making

as

Andris

his

with

Goyigama

spoons

married

repsonsible

people

village

third

village-a

by

balasampanna

work

Mtale.

the

land

his

his

(hungak
to

to

coconut

who

The

again.
came

who

after

and

village.

A. S.

Hinnibabun

break-up
line

in

daughter

Beragoda.

The
to

importance

particular

the

Sarlis
were

in

the

M. S.

fact

in

the

line
that

sons

appears
it

this

gave

have

The

access

been
to

an
the

the

the
eldest

Galle

is

parampar

M.

to

and

Albert
with

association

enormous

of

artist,

relted

Sarlis

artist.

the

of

The

closely

was

brothers.

to

from

process.

temple
of

of

artist

Albert

Berav

noted

in

Singgrakkrage

Maligva

branch

marriage

temple

in

factor

particular

son

one

only

and
important

an

this

of

Hinnibabun

of

daughters

been

have

influence

of

A. S.

four

had
to

appears

which

family

in

village

around

the

of

family

married

all

out

marriages

temple

was

swindled

bazaar.

of

the

left

He

(C5)

B. S. G.

married
Colombo

of

Andris

fishing

good

secure

from

heard

never

remembered

making

in

sold

was

Hencho

man

was
M. N.

after

pauper

I
married

another

leaving

Hinnibabun.

of

boon
of

to

the

temple

IiJ

in

art

M. S.

the

Somrnis

in

Beragoda

and

Bodhi

society.

reside

in

at

The

in

All

Bali

this

to

of

Rodde

U. G.
two

families.

marriage.
that

example

of

his

island

for

the

the

village

and
Mah
to

he

his

died

wife

and

and

(C8)

the

was
It

was

U. Q.

Rodde

father

and

On

line.

on

changed
brothers,

to

came

to

the

association

the
the

marriage

in

of

turn

which

series

father's
of

and

The

other.

case
sister

M. A.

Doni

between
to

order
his

hand

one

inter-marriage
that

sisters

residence

Tgmis'

M. A.

first
said

three

to

on

The

the

of

residence

like

skills
of

include

account

her

clearly

marriage

skilled

man

Hinnibabun.

of

would

married

skills

paternal

status
and

U. G.

the

(D16).

(binna)

death
I

Mallina,

of

ilustrate

the

with

a man

resident

the

with

Tovil.

the

the

final

knowlege

commences

and

where

These

Yak

of

which

traditional

Temis

uxorilocal

upon

alliance

between

),

(diga)

Temis

marriages

Hinnibabun,

father.

occupation

and

left

contact

and

the

and

brother.

of

his

residence

Mallima

over

of
So.

Tovil

marriage

In

Br.

of

patrivirilocal

her

still

Baddevatta

of

subsequent

(Mo.

professions

after

is

however,

daughter

'fourth

astrology,

Sarlis

statues

village

cross-cousin
the

building

M. N.

lost.

were

children

her

wife's
age.

early

an

India

both

under

all

works

Sianeris,

his

time

Somrnis

currently
in

worked

In

studied

brothers-in-law.

their

recently

11).

Figure

Sianeris

A. S.

and

Albert,

(see

line

vsagama
was

and
the
this

effect
name
MaduraccriZe

from

180

I
e--

Li

M.A.Temis

M.A. Babundris

A.S.Maltina
C

A.S.Sirneris

M.A.

L7
.
ci
.0

A.S.

A.S.Hinnibabun
a--

B.W.S.Jimonis

YI

U,
L

LI

'

A.S.

-4Q1

ul
Li

M.N.Andris

. A/ I
M.N.Somarnis
E

1I

M.S.Sarlis

/
I

O
I

a.
L
f--

A.S. \ \

M.S.AlberI

Cf

181

the

to

slightly

Ganitage,

which

profession

of

Once

families

the

In
the

that

his

of

repairs

father

and

the

elder

change.

he

of

deemed

between

the

Midgel

had

an
two

in

take

small

up

the

to

families.

However,
to

the

eldest

continuation

desired

his

of

any

equitable

long

the

with

studying
to

should
At

engaged

marriage

as

and

(D17).

mason

failed

seen

work

(E13)

Saradias

His

two

appropriate

Midgel

Despite

pursuits.

the

village.

M. A.

was

had

was

in

was

U. G.

the

adopted

established

the

labouring.

relationship

brothers

it

of

Midgel

Saradias

brother

this

Tgmis.

of

brothers,

of

to

within

daughter

family

daughter
of

son

and

traditional

Subsequent

co-operation

pirit)

marriage

house

esteemed

generation

youngest
eldest

more

was

close

present

the

marry
time

(eg.

ritual

the

link

in

Uruvitiya

of

with

his

and

this

remained

domestic

[6)

descendants

title.

new

him

associated
astrology.

Rodde's

of

all

title

prestigious

more

an
the

marry

,
daughter

youngest
to

match

Despite
(E12),

strong

at

attempts
and

the

physical

and
health,

that

saying

but

intransigent.
suicide

Sirisena

brother,

(ngna-massina)

),

(being
it

was
After

his

parents

they
and

an

astrologer

to

no

two

deterioration

was

opposed.

elder

compatible

himself!

remained

parents

strongly

cross-cousins

them

matched

This

Figure*12).

protestations,

highly

were

were

objections,

spouses#

horoscopes

mental

family

their

made

rightful

had

his

which

(see

Saradias

of

were

their
he
his

avail,
near

in

were

fatal

Sirisena's
forced

to

182

"
3

Al

B7
N"

3
bC

C7

D16

;XX
N E12

E13

CB

fi011
c

G.
U.
A.
&
M.
the
Fig.12 The Inter-Marriages of
Lines.

183

to

consent

the

relationships

from

the

ancestral
the

on

embarked

the

without
frequent
there

tiny

on

first

edge

task
of

the

outbursts

of

hostility

signs

that

my

from

as

so

In

of

spite

family.,

members
be

would
birth

the

after

couple

household

impetuousness

Sirisena's

well

the

stay

other

up

village

family.

husband's

especially

was

the

of

living

of

took

couple

During

home.

difficult

This

forgiven.

the

family

marriage,

the

and

on

plot

support

were

the

fraught

remained

residence
away

After

union.

their

of

son.
though

Even

terminologically
the

regarded

parents
match'

and

place,

it

was

when

woman

family

his

Secondly,

Any

na).
between

been

further

the

two

was

by

no

have

mig.:

Midgel's

by

satisfied

were

same

(kisima

use

there

which

obligations

her

the

into

of

marry

married

previously

was

first

the

should

marriage

It

families

man

had

purpose.

no

that

brother

In

reasons.

proper

'love

irresponsible

an

as

two'main

thought

younger

served

vdak

for

not

sister.

elder

marriage

unsuitable

Sirisena's

correct.

marriage.
Sirisena

having

brothers,
of

traditional

included

performative

done

the
well

dancing

and

school
his

were
He

was

His
and

for

also

competent

skills

pdabdIma):
and

exorcism

pursued

not

variety

studied

father.

drumming

and
these

level).

at

three

his

of

(naksstra

astrology

(although

intelligent

most

from

skills

recitation,
Tovil

far

to

a
mason

Bali
fully
and

184

carpenter
as

motor

own

had

and

and

he

learned

magical

purposes

Buddhist

priest

(set
and

(sarpaya

magic
Sirisena's
for

had

to

arrange

line

pointless

as

was

Sirisena
income

from

works,

all
Many

points

draw

Beragoda,

series

consolidated

which

of
and

skills,

and

thus

furthered

between

the

M. A.

and
in

Secondly.
of

containment
A. S.

lines,

movement

of

examples
I

which

M. A.

(B6)

Disiyame

in

occurred

marriages
knowledge

certain

follows:

as

are

would

and

co-operation

A. S.

knowledge

women.

his

two

points

cross-cousin

lines.
to

addition

other

leaving

my

astrological

previous

of

contained

of

U. G.

the

family.

however,

arrival

greater

from

and

his

Four

the

had

supplementing

the

to,

the

parents
of

time

the

of
in

to

family

rites

example.

attention

His

carpenter,

thirst

asset

an

someone

At

by

remarkable.,

with

made

following

firstly.

his

marriage
down.

physician.

marriage.

independent

this

and

healing

already

in

Ayurvedic

as

performed

to

like

working

an

with

step

from

snakebites

marriage

small-scale

emerge

also

his

saw

and

repute

kavi)

him

his

of

for

poetry

treating

rendered

his

By

writing

vas
of

art

skills

have

of

art

from

of

time

the

at

apprenticeships
assistant.

and

the

also

should

intended*

kavi

range

knowledge

family

the

vdakama)

wide

served

photographer's

mechanic

efforts

times

various

at

crucial
Most.

and

skills

alliances
important

the

and

consolidation
the

between
were
of

M. A.

and

by

the

affirmed
these

were

the

185

marriage

of
line

M. N.
being

the

subsequent

work

between

son

latter

male

members

her

effective

use

the

of

artists.

in

performer
to

exploit

had
the

Finally

strategy
spouse

not

and

of

the

was

son,

in

by

the

temple
teacher

as

from

line

family

which

in

resulted

reach

sons

her

daughters

his

he

the

to

unable

of

marriages

created.

example

the

of
of

what

M. A.
happens

Sirisena's

realised.

resulted

Without

Possibilities

illustration
is

strong

the

of

only

influence

Beragoda.
full.

the

daughters

Hinnibabun's

terminated

of

to

the

A. S.

the

the

However,

but

within

into

sister

four

in

in
one

Hinnibabun's

brought

skills

his

of

branch

Siangris,

arena.

performing

had
alliances

this

of

seen

to

husband.

fruitful

cause.
in

resulted

skill

Hinnibabun

produced

the

daughters
which

sister's

that

be

can

Hinnibabun's
Albert

be

co-operation

and
This

howthS

again

even

may

particular

removal

marriage

own

to
fact

demographic
one

S.

this

of

and

families.

of A.

and

an

the

marriages

once

relationships

M. S.

transmission
brothers

in,

teaching

artist

with

between

illustrates

results

one

temple

his

These

co-operation

different

marriage-of

and

into

(the

line

marriage).

example

Women

of

of,

making

B. S. G.

the

cross-cousin

this

movement

the

(C6)

Hinnibabun

patrilines.

Thirdly,

only

into

furthered

and

these

'other

ideal

an

the

sister

and

confirmed
of

one

A. S.

of

in

what

when
desire

the

family

us

provides

patriline

intended

an
to

choose

perceived

his
as

186

waste

of

(arranged)

strategic

for

partnership
being

wife

spiral

Berav

together
in

actively

Out

the

to

able

organise
teaching

services

traditions

of

and

the

process

emerge

position

by

attained,

inevitability

and

of

examples

(3.5.11)

patriline
process

and

provides

us

However,
the

more

more
vulnerable

resources
The

disposal.
)

B. S. G.

and

and

B. S. O.

the

this

of

(E2)

Odiris

the

of

in

the

examples

with

illustrations

traditions
the

(D1O)

Their
historical,

of

(3.5.1.
us

Jinris

with

community.

their

patriline

whereby

the

of

at

provide

A. S.

of

conjunction

becomes

A. S.

critical

process

combination

have

the

epitomise

the

manipulation

they
the

skilled

relationships

and

within

the

request

represent

of

who
kinsmen.

of

men

and

transmitted

women.

of

and

Such

embodiments

and

performers

pupils

Beravg

kinsmen,

performances

networks

others.

time.

of

movement

extensive

of

through

successful

many

his

and

structure

relationships

alliance

the

social

configurations

make

are
is

the

corporate

of

him

household.

of

or

traditions

to

command

troupes,

conjunctions

through

production

this

of

down

different

through

passively

M. A.

the

useful

in

resulted

almost

enter

hence

and

from

form

giving

bringing

are

family

the

to

refusal

marriage

ostracised

Traditions
the

Sirisena"s

resources.

accumulated

individuals.

successful
he

is

particular

to

the

dispersal

performer
of

his

Is. '

accumulated

The

transmission.

highly

competitive
to

on

passed

son

There

dispersal

(as

daughters
too

even

many

the

the

is
in

marriage

The

has

their

the

been

are

by
of
fission

on

virtue

178)

or

illusion

the

of
along

continuing

fiction

of

land
agnates

of
is

one
by

by

hand
d1ga

ancestral
is

of

the

of

role

compete

caste,

the

or

kindred.

an

'amalgam

1965:

pavula
as

The

168).

and

marriage

for

to

tied

(ibid).

property'
to

fictions
(gedara).

household

the

from

the

Sinhalese

Tambiah

impossible

resulting
who

continuity

traditions

of

(Tambiah
the

the

of

continuity.

described

of

the

of

of

excess
page

particular

action-set,

recruited

locality

in

continuity

fictions'

'agnatically

opposition

and

or

to

of
change

see

nature

sub-unit

primary

refers

aspect

examined

effective

concept
two

the

and

marriage-circle
This

section

creating

Marriage

3.6

his

lines.

next

traditions

in

fashion

an

traditions

of

be

threat

son,

erode

the

easily

relationship

rapidly

in

excel

potential

Hinnibabun.

of

notion

patrilineal
In

the

may
the

and

strictly

he

case

to

of

-Absence

sons

permanence

the

of

of
and

cannot

desires

father

configurations

in

to

performance

of

question

traditions

performer

always

generation.

each

is

the

as

with

whom

the

of

arena

image.

own

of

enables

to

comes

alignment

which

relationships

It

when

resources

realise
inheritance
resources

This
because
and
within

of
the
the

A. v-

family

group.

women

who

The

This

fission

it,

around

shared

be

the

is

and

is

be

kept

identity

of

actual

group.

little

or

no

consequence,

given

their

with

outcome

In

in

to

is

resources.

cases

such
that

of

and

marriages
of

are
premium

an
is

there

where

cases

no

hence

and

In

approach

residence

that

ensure

kin

fragmenting.

in

reside
marriage.

to

strategic

there

to

of

range

be

patriline

(diga)

in

post-marital

respect

the

of

will

involved.

where
can

arranged

pavula

organised

and

fictions

patrilocal

and

112)

circumstances

brought

close

(1961:

Leach

ends

fluid

remains

political

be

that

appropriate
increasingly

as

Alternatively,

of

for

concept'

strategically

property

impossibility

identity

in

the

(ibid).

village'

search

thus

will

within

'marriage

locality.

the

dispersing

from

question

women

both

is,

home
will

prevented

the

on

work

endogamy,

demographic

resources.

that

ancestral

property

and

inter-marriage

substantial

to,

Marriages

the

for

economic

strong

and

box

manipulated

approximated

and

'chinese

estate

is

kindred

or

calls

will

kin

pavula

formation,

the

(binna)

live

within

taking

immediate

of

marriage

property

partners

The

that

fiction

of

of

is

and

the

of

marriage

the

fiction
kin

aspect

outside

to

of

claims

estate.

close

with

the

uxorilocal

in

husbands

their

second

between

through

contract

potentially

can

ancestral

divided

further

bringing

marriages
the

is

It

little
to

attached
In

such

cases

IOU

the

concept

diffuse

questions

kinship

which

and

this

does

learn

the

the

Berav?
In

the

is

there

fact

to

answer
a
to

approximations

of

(mula

vsagama

names

the

community.

wider

marriage

the

to

extent
is

upheld

can

knowledge

can

question

we

with

Tambiah"s

of

in

that

see

and

model
and

agnation

of

male
locus

that

of

in

the

own

which
in

the

is

faction

the

following

the

ideal

of

Beragoda

is

ideology

from

within

status

and

prestige

patrilineal

given

transmitted

patrilineallY

carry

distinct

forming

homes.

agnatic

through

in-marrying

and

sons

and

ancestral

main

six

are

seen
descent

of

which

The

which

is

line

there

their

inferred

further

we

what

organisation

social

the

which

to

degree

of

above?

traditions.

of

fiction

the

presented

question

fit

clusters.
substance

the

first

around

built

further

can

the

how

firstly,

data

the

the

Beragoda

gedara)

patrilineal

be

in

gedara,

have

The

role

in

In

kinsmen

the

explication

apparent.

patrifiliation.
homes

is

close

identity

Strong
concept

to

both

both

are

endogamy

brief

this

are,

transmission

their

and

from

relate

however,

concerning

and

is

formation

pavula

transmission

situation

skills

and

weak

arise

property

important,

More

is

gedara

ineffective.

and
The

of

of

table

upheld
in

patrilocal/virilocal

community

is

given.

which

190

II.

Table

Patrilocal/Virilocal
in
Beragoda

ing
1.

Marriage
adult

present

Frequency
in
first
ascend-

and

generations

(diga)
FEMALES
MARRYING
VIRILOCALLY
(Of
24 women,
these
10 married
virilocally
Beragoda
the
within
whilst
remainder
12 different
into
Berav
communities,

lying

a twelve

within

BRINGING

mile

FEMALES

3.

MARRYING
PATRILOCALLY
MALES
(Of
these
30 males,
10 took

the

village

MALES

wives

from

4.

MALES

MARRYING

5.

NEOLOCAL

(binna)

IN

the

whilst

(diga)

30
from

wives

in

communities.

UXORILOCALLY

within

brought

remainder

10-different

married
mostly

radius.

2.

24

(binna)

MARRIAGES

3
68

TOTAL

is

What

immediately
is

above

presented

their

even

who

not
to

Beragoda
pattern

is

women

between
data

only

clearly

the

their

one

tends

which

groupings

of

a
be

alone

we

might

Tambiah.

that

the

movements

groupings

with

this

this
could

point
hardly

that

substantial
an
be

to

possess

of

number
left

also

The

assume.

Given

arises:
substantial

with

along

between

place

backing.

of

movement

nature.

agnatic

taking

difference

the

towards

were

of

(14/24).

spouses

to

women

perhaps

but

tempted

material

important
said

marked

is

higher

relatively
virilocally

with

27

of

out

What

marriage.

married

reside

24

with

at

is

significance

more

women

homes

natal

of

frequency

high

marriage,

patrilocal/virilocal
leaving

the

figures

the

from

apparent

It
the

is
Berav
material

at

I J1

but

property,

knowledge

transmissible
is

contend
strong
In
to

the

the

of

process

process

teaching

his

family.

the
own

-However,

be

readily

One

son

and

father
position

the

as

gedara,
163

for

the

in

example

the

possible.
some
in

activities

the

within
(E6),

Tedaris

A. S.

of

in

or

competition
case

the

and

makes

family

his

succeed

professions

minimise

knowledge
immediate

family.

we

make

this

gain

the

of

families

and
and

of
The

the
indeed

the
that

fiction.

second

kin.

of

within

distribution

group

types

other

available
the

controlled

possible,

to

access

those

encounter

in-marrying
between

traditions

than

skill

and

endogamy
an

to

necessity

and

amongst

to

other

made

siblings.

male

skills
this

will
be

to

to

all

With

which

traditional

intended

strategies

of

from

teach

which

appropriate

which
into

to

man

amongst

knowledge.

directed

alienated

cases

full,

community

are

sons

as

the

within

need

skills

father

reasons

decisions
of

in

akin

ways
traditional

skills

for--

selected

acquire

many
of

for

thing,

of

through

keeping

and

be

in

Other

impractical

allocation

may

in

effected

it'is
same

is

containment

thus

would

--

which

, gedara--is

apparent,
the

concerning

teaching,

maintenance

sons,

the

the

inheritance,

of

children

in

traditions;
this

and

skills,

component

ideology.

within

page

crucial

their=--

possess--is

and

patrilineal

resources

his

do

they

what

resources
of

transmission

kinship
inevitable

relations
in

some

IU4

instances,
in

continually

practice

of

One

man

labour.

and
and

poems

his

To

group.
it

is

of

descent

family

maintain

also
do

and

given

not

their
to

in

ties

and

future.

Women
they

produce

This

is

do

not
or

to

not

from
fathers,

skills

diverse

with

men

they

in

engage
in

perform
say,
the

talents

any

of
that

immersion

continual
and

sons,

relations

be

must
which

and

objectives
the

and

women

of

with

them,

into

close

skills.
and

apprenticeship

however,

husbands

these

bringing
and

arena

success

carry

and

agnatic

resources

ensure

movement

obligations
new

to
Both

the

an

skills
The

the
by

to

access

providing

father's

maximised

achieve

affinity.

and

skills.

to

only

not

alliance

be

primarily

achieved

knowledge

acquire

must

strategies

relation

of

skills

traditional

the

exploit

relations

unlikely

single

within

and

access

possesses

mutual

their

to

is

to

sons

of

reciting

these

all

in

of

types

many

It

enough

successfully

who

flexible
are

operate

labour

on

acting.

supply

have
of

but

occupied

to

of

performance

drumming,,

dancing,

able

services

division

complex

draws

and

the

of

the

act

alternatively,

essential

Sons

be

will

in

so

formulae

division

effective

on

ritual

esoteric

or

sons,

especially

specialisation;

father

based

are

corporate

knowledge

Many

everything.

supply

is

group.

agnatic

know'

this

that

strong

cannot

and

ritual.

of

Beravg

the

which

from-the--realisations-=----

gravitatasaway

the

traditional
do

women
in

and

not
the
nor

do

neither
arenas.
assimilate
affairs
are

of
they

193

discouraged
do

fromis

have
it

mode;

is

not

the

Women,

-however.

opposition

strongly

by

counter-poised
behalf

of

by

knowledge
of

passage.
the

their

of

ideal

the

of

to

bilateral

inheritance
by

inheritance

mm
this

relationship
of

resources
group

are

which

in

undergo
between

Br.

behalf

knowledge

cases

and
A

boy
will

training
groups

be
with

of

).

men

in

his
her

with

to

the

by

with
as

viewed

the

of
type

of

in

seen

the

between

occurs

The

sentiments

of

called

upon

when

outside
go

imparting

be

be

can

So.

realised

son,

of

skill

will

is

portion

commonly
/Si.

pupils

keeping

In
could

frequently

are

needed.
many

(Mo.

b'9na

his

the

balanced

of

which

in

The

son.

This

relationship
and-

son

is

this

inheritance.

teaching

sons.

sister's

on

which

women

of

and

female

and

claims

his

to

matrilateral
.

women

man

descent

engenders

invisible

knowledge

realisation

patrimonial

and

skills.

of

teachers

brothers

falling

transmission

and

knowledge

the

between

the

role-in

male

no

private/domestic.

ideology

between

is

clear,

knowledge

of

active

there

relatively

vital

patrilineal

relationship

on

traditional

transmission

the

play

an

distinction

public/visible:

do
of

than
and

The
is

work

knowledge--they-

rather

after

(7]

it.

women's

application
The

sought

for

and

work

passive

actively

outlet

into

and

in

acquired

legitimate
men's

The

participation--

such

his

mother's
kinsmen.
transmissible

of
mother's
natal
The

the

agnatic
brother,
village,

movement
skills

of
can

194

form

the

basis

of

families.

As

location

of

an

here

at

movement

of

concept

is

is

further

women

initiate

point

and

in

in

discussed
Before
father
and

and
in

165).

the

husband

takes

brothers

by

brothers

(cf.

her

the

help

the

and
the

will

reltionship
(to

be

wife's

is

commonly
of

husband's

G. S.

Saronelis

unit,
(Tambiah

unit
an

seen

that

assumption
Such

people.

provision

of

household

the

his

with

closely

work

there

one

husband,

cases

key

agricultural

marriage

is

and

egalitarian

performance

forming

the

contexts

above

presented

father

unmarried

forms

many

man

will

and

brothers-in-law

the

ritual

the

to

chapter).

marriage

Following

1965:

for

among

husbands

both
is

very

respect

between

this

following

the

the

their

relationship

troupes

of

other

with

significantly

formation

the

illustrated

is

fluid

livelihood

to

community.

relationship

they
the

possible

between

their

by

obligations

Berav

The

(massina-massina)
co-operative

the

property

to

means

is

What
the

identity

pavula

Women
and

make
as

the

of

rights

give

strategic

community.

maintained.

but

within

brothers.

their

only

the
of

nature

the

traditions

factions

relationship

the

between

skills

is

basis
any

being

and
not

of

This

is

pavula,

transmission
certain

however;

them,

with

carry

within

marriage,,

it
the

forms

factions

control

which

of-

expected,

that

women

interesting
over

be

might

propertied

among

exchange-

ongoing--

assistance
in

the

data

teaching

to

brothers

or

husband's

pp.

159

woman's

and

M. S.

195

).

178-

Albertknowledge

Here1

and

in

joint

of

acts
The

sons

and

given

by

the

and

dichotomy

between

daughters

is

"Once

articulation-

of r
further

movement

a
of

brothers-in-law

in

orientations

of

performance.
the

expected

in

ilustrated

further

Yalman!

of

lateral

co-operation

production

one

families,

between

skills

consolidated

of fect

women-

statement

Informants:

is

is
he
married
mine
no longer
finished
He belongs
to
the
- no respect!
daughter-in-law.
He goes
in
direction;
her
daughter
like
that;
love,
not
cares
who
much
if
the
is
the
have
You
son-in-law
angry?
respect
"
daughter,
father!
she
the
will
(Yalman
270)
1967:
my

the

Often

it

duties

and

ideally

centre

tradition
her

which

who

of
three

then

-in-law
the

his
with

the

performance

village

married

of

neglect

as

sisters

which

married

their

B. S.

Alson

be

can

9,

pull
in

seen

173)

pp.
performers

skilled

and

(E1),

strong
the

case

Figure

The

ritual.

the
a

brother-in-law
of

should

with

(see

Odiris

for

particularly

This

strong.

often

which
is

in

gifts,

of
is

family

skills.
is

group

The

teaching

priorities,

from

and

form

the

kinsmen

This

conflict

villages.

whole

providing

agnatic

comes

family
of

worked
in

and

people,
of

cause

in

wife's

cases

gedara.

knowledge

the

the

for

the

agnatic

is

people

work

woman

of

case

wife's

by

on

to

some

disregard

the

where

towards

negatively

construed

the

to
securing

assistance,

case

in

and

paid

attention

given
take.

might

families

within

left

assistance

form

whatever

in

son

father

daughter
a

balikray

who

196

had

who

been

also
in

lived

his

the

given

back

traced

four

over

and

densely

patterns

of

exchange

in

As
from

more

marital

in

performance.
these

as

forgive

which

relationships

and

be

can

making-

generations,

textured

in

co-operation

conventional

relations

alliance

the

present

their

relations

transmitting

of

process-

is

families

between

the

factions

the

within

corporate

crucial

upon

activities

in

component

the

which

the

and

formation
to

substance

gives

and

The
within

skills

and

community.

from

also

villages.

other

knowledge
a

between
and

village
in

equals

emerges.

pavula

co-operation

and

within

with

the

contexts,

of
factions

propertied

is

surprising

connection:

such

she

co-operation

hardly

co-operation

five

or

close

the

of

- -- Although

inevitability.

certain

the

is

relationships

complex

of

This

and

instances

many

in

nature

apprenticeship

father.

remained

Beragoda.

threefold

alliance,
In

he

in

her

of

pupil

village,

family

her

with

pavula

of

notion

based.
Before

would
which
certain
appear
odds.
residence
these

going

like

to

emerges
people.
the

that

on
draw

to

is
marriages

to

attention

from

the

for

example

twin

poles

Remembering
high
taking

an

analysis

a
place

contradiction

apparent

the
relatively
outside

(E1).

and

it

of

higher
village

would
are

alliance

frequency

the

For

above.

Alson

descent

above,

made

points

presented
B. S.

of

that
with

the

summarise

at

virilocal

proportion
(see

of
page

197

190),

might

reside

in

" his

own

in

those

mobility

material

focus

knowledge
The

The

successful

the

area.

difficulty

but

nocturnal
In

sons.

the

claims
I

the

over
had

great

informants
was

on

not

only

principles

on
to

of
of

knowledge

the

behalf

of

form
her
this

and
to

agnation,

in

conclude

traversed

have

we

containment

makes
like

kinsmen

of

lifestyle

above

dispersal

woman

More

itinerant.

extreme

extreme

would

their

brings

together

my

of

any

villages.

fieldwork

my

and

extensively

many

presented

in

travelling

meet

totally

of

of

networks

that

arguments

inherent

possibility
and

fact

strategies

skill

to

also

the

in

of

time

working

wider

that

performers,

different

mutual

days

is

often

obligations.

in

them
early

the

of

account

from

getting

she

co-operation,

ritual

kinsmen

with

operate

in

in

provides

any

at

five

or

satisfy

the

resides
whom

which
and

large

four

fluid,

In

land.

activated

of

involves

often

which

be

can

performers

as

formation

group

to

in

this

drawn-from

Unlike

from

are

live

with

positions

high.

skill

periodically

be

to

performance

groups

hand

kinsmen

to

required

who

other

husband

work.

for

kinsmen

together

the

established
is

and

people

own

inference
such

physical

place.

to

immediate

The
for

husband

her

be

yet

wife's
on

from

hand

the-one

village

natal

wife,

away

On

--

his

His

village
her

expects

own

assist

village.

another

evidence.

his

and

co-operate

in

is

paradox

of

the

alliance

brothers
section

and
by

198

some

summarising

emerges

pavula

ends

political

Usually

occupied

wives,

the

the

the

family
2)

and

plots

and

the

the

which

for

the

around

skill,

shared

productions

of

male

and

the
by

to

in

often
and

migrant
the

of

members
prestige
of

male

line

taking

generation

names

Chains
the

their

founding

original

of

gedara.

and

back

of

which

the

Vgsagama

origin

reckoned

houses,

siblings

identity

connotations

each

the

agnation,

of

community.

ties:

Intra-village
(see

Figure

gedara.
status

and

transmission
one

with
the

up

skills#

and

pavula

in

or

traditional

since

with
skills

in

The

its
are

identity
still

as
to

the

a
be

founding

centre
found.

of

knowledge

of
the

close-knit
kinsmen

co-operating

closely

are

forms

work,

or

patrilines
).

exchange

village.
and

inter-marrying

and

the

86

page

generations

co-operation

key

six

Inter-marriage,

village.

Beragoda

The
3.

four

over

inter-related

arts

of

occupation.

gedera

the

part

migrant.

carry

are
in

manipulated

locus

group

of

wider

sons

grouping,

patrilineally

also

(paramparva)
two

first

down

within

the

village

passed

out

possible.

traces

the

names

and

by

principles

in

organised

gedara

ancestor*

These

fluid

form

them

indicate

key

Residence

on

are

makes

Residence:

stand

as
and

this

performance

1)

the

knowledge

of

resource

of

core

and
of

core
also

where
However,

provides
traditional
despite

the
of

199

to

village

containment

seen

in

reproduction

of

tendency

the

nor
the

within

skills

inevitably

outside

of
if

wider

take

mostly

(within

proximity

to

migration

earlier

or

inter-marriage
between
the

form

connections

through

time

The

endogamy.
endogamy
founded

must
upon

to

also

the

different

might

take,

can

remain

social

serve

to

bring

into

earlier

an

relationship
Whatever
over
opens

assistance

itself

towards

tends
however,

closed,
than

different

to
of

an

and

principle

group.

between

kinsmen

be

might

maintenance
and

be

which

with

communities.
their

and
close

village,

in

for
place

fairly
and

rather

access

take

teaching

never
tendency

found

connection
the

which

tangible

to

in

co-operation
circle

provide

apprenticeship
can

earlier

inter-marriage

Finally,
serves

some

circle

some

from

cast

arbitrary

radius)

The

or

exchange,
marriage

wider

of

members

rarely

mile

exists.

be

which

communities

twelve

connection

prior

some

with

place

be

must

to

are

are

partners

net

Marriages

however,

village,

marriage

The

village.

and

demographic

place
for

partners

knowledge
realised.

first

locality.

the

of

completely

the

the

generations,
of

search

marriage

suitable

the

outside

the

immediate

members

all

In

take

the

be

can

of

and

across

containment

ties:

factors

up

village

strategies

marriage

patterns

complete

Inter-village

3)

and

cross-cousin

marriage

endogamy

neither

endogamy

new

different
co-operation

skills

villages
through

occupations

and
important

200

different

from

kinsmen

inter-village

With

from

kinsmen

in

exchange

the

It

is

few

groups

within

caste

identity.

strong

due

undoubtedly
to

castes
occupations
the

of

identity

do

above

asserting

that

is

but

place,
are

one

of

caste

from

this

is

the

few

light
to

possible

way

go

social

because

only
the

the

distinctive

their

or

specific
in

is

it

not

also

one

maintain

However,

maintained

are

to

their

of

skills.

they

they

do

come

to

them.

The

and

knowledge
their

out

carry

and

by

They

teaching

time
instruction,

relationship

which

individuals
on

fundamentally

illustration

the
an

apprenticeship,
one

person

spends
by

younger)
and

possessed
within

(usually

person

demonstration,
is

through
whereby

relationship
another

are
families

and

to

Berav

the

enable

activities,

passed

are
social

essentlallY

skills

traditional

many

controlled

caste.

The

many

presented

things,

'traditional*

they

of
and

they

first

that

ties

and

that

the

which

co-operation

society

ties.

and

arises

Berav

occupational

in

this

the

Pact

kept

have

evidence

beyond

secrecy

In

the

by

knowledge

and

of

in

and

of

Sinhalese

to

and

or

notion

united

traditional

said

often

locality

villages,

Tradition

Conclusion:

at

relations.
of

arena

arrive

single

different
into

the

we
a

several
enter

alliance,

3.7

ties

transcends

which

pavula

villages.

qualitative

repetition.
one

in

201

'teacher

the

which

experience

accumulated
that,

before

details

facts,

In

this

his

it

and

techniques.

as

the

his

of
experience

pedestrian
The

image,

lessons

accumulated

more

to

own

is

pupil

repertoires

teacher

identity

of
to

attempts

he

extent

thinks

and

fit

and
in

ability,

of

most

more

detail

took

place

that

the

of

their

of

the

in

into

the

now'.

authority

and

access

logic

the

same

of

people,

and

gives

bound

trace

with

of

strategies

of

with

in
that
such

is

their

made

'because

effects:

in

respect

with

the

nature

own

past,

their

and

kin

is

events

whatever

are

consolidation

This

present,

their

ensure

close

dealt

up

system

the

them.

performers

Traditions

the

on

or

kinship

of

window

the

curse

closely

pedigrees.

or

greater

with

they

relationships

within

bless,

is

certain

which

in

legitimacy

powers

ritual

ritual,
in

enacted

present

therefore

the

are

heal,

to

to

chapters,

past

power

parampara

maintaining

subsequent

with

with

respect

'pastness',

to

existent
connection

with

the

particular

formerly
meaningful

in

because

power

past,

imbued

teacher

a'

enormous
the

and

opens

clearly

seen

to

powerful

events

possibility'

of

access

teacher

and

places

The

relationship

itself

sacrality.

then...

between

relationship

legitimate

is

flood

the

respect

provides

which

to

well

the

person.

another

and

as

his

appropriate,

the

and

reduplicate,

and

reproduce

impart

to

seeks

transmitted
families
resources
marriage

with
by
and

202

kinsmen

alienating

specialisation.

of

areas

to

surplus
The

valued,

the

structuring

ties

has

man
and

other
the

with

past

fabricated

even

knowledge

traditional

of

idealised

romanticised,

are

into

requirements

and

in
in

skills

the

present.
latter

This
the

nature

esoteric

the

the

which

acts

ritual

surrounds

secrecy

which

skills

associated

with

and

mystique

their

power

his

BeravZ,

cat

not

is

it

caste.

apparent

that

are

directed

attitudes

such
Performers
performers

not

competitors

within

the

caste

were

outside
points
in
quite
not

any

of

from

Berav

society
prepared
necessarily

1975:

217).

to

with
to

call

motivated

do

division
of
to

that

the

caste.
as

from

their
people

experience.
in
the

same

labour,

of
a

the

integrity

interested

services

to
case

but

much

the

outsiders

their

my

the

deceit

even

within

and

In

the

among

the

factions

In

on the

in

to

that

equally

caste.

complex

suggests

traditional

threats

anyway.

ritual

is

much

of

knowledge,

and

ensure

outside

not

source

Although

skills

at

and

Barth

exclusion

it

knowledge

proportional

themselves

protect

must

the

inversely

and

The

important

Baktaman

of

based.

are

As

of
many

which

of

an

for

knowledge

of

upon

society.

devices

as

explained
hold

is

possessiveness,

secrecy,

often

are

ritual

(Barth

it

share

who

number

transmission

is

question

perform

the

in

information

of

value

Berav

secrecy

of

epistemology

knowledge

the

of

important

the

raises

point

finer

the
way

as

one

is
but

specialist,

know

how

the

203

his

specialistfrchieves

Secrecy

achieved.
tradition

of

The

knowledge

the

transmission

Tradition.

For

for

consequences
perception

as

enormous

variety

applications
against

The

sense.

Alliance

and

strongly
within

which

continually

manipulated,

of

transmitters

their
in

together
the

repertoire

new

the

Beravg
of

ritual

and

Lanka

a
symbolic

fiercely
to

begins
different

of

tradition.
the

traditions

contain
this

the

process

are

performances
stamp

over

individuality

of

brought

generations
Juxtapositions.

transmission
rich

today,

counteracts

to

the

the

at

and

and

knowledge

and

dynamic

provides

Sri

appropriation

combinations
the

society

wider

among

ever

and

look

we

of

ritual
given

their

and

techniques

Within

underlie

traditions

of

important

of

proliferation

tendencies
group.

certain

interests

the

fragments
of

exchange

agnatic

an

and

the

comprised.
of

secrecy

continually

centripetal

is

if

South

such

the

and

it

example,

the

allotment

the

different

traditions

of

then

knowledge

of

between

number

competition,

of

hierarchies,

maintained

bits

drop

back

in

styles,

in

exist

which

ritual

of

component

in

has

are

transmission

retention

information

status

the

which

or

and

position

personal

in

they

as

tradition
from

skill

and

long

reputation

transmission

reluctant
of

pieces

and

as

vital

fragmenting

knowlege

of

portions

and

performers,

of

groups

as

position

of

results,

possessiveness

and

serves

maintenance

make

her

or

and
forms.

of
highly
In

For
traditions
flexible
response

to.

204

in

or

beliefs,

techniques,
into

disuse,

of

example

From

the

by

masked

In

diagnose

illnesseso

versatility

and

crucial
and

persists
a

the

patchwork

dexterity
collective

and

As

heart

the

the

illustrates,
a, "highly

is
of,

what

we

whole

in

of
technical
noun:

it@

beliefs.
mastery

Tradition.

the

makes

What

implies

that
Like
is

introduces

ideas

knit
drummers
a

with

community
Berav

the

Tradition
viewing

distance.

In

and

pattern

specialisations,
are

and

tightly

the

order

which

and

carpenters

as

it

levels.

houses,

society.

however,

ideas,

of

build

transmission.

which

images,

part

work

do

higher

level

overlap

of

as

wider
to

come

at

flux

local

the

at

which

the

Tradition.

overall

inevitably

adaptability

distance

social

the

exorcists

painting,

pointillist

case

the

as

of

Dancers

they

how

to

transmitted

within

asset

us

and
change

traditions

skills
in

another

organisation.

social

do

and

techniques

practical

Chapter

integration

to

tendencies

one

off

kaleidoscope.

fragmentation

to

knowledge

practice,

feed

view

of

point

tendencies

however.

of

takes

import

gain
Tradition

in

fall

chance.

social

call

might

discussed

which

society,
might

of
in

transmission

of

process

creative

to

come

shapes

mask-making

process

are

the

wider

complexes

components

like

configuration

the

others

the

as

the

metaphorical

and
while

resonance

in

changes

of,

anticipation

of
this
to
skill,

subsumed

under

4UJ

It

been

has

my

in

aim

and

values,

transmission
skills

to

an

in

locate

certain

ideology

of

kinship

and

understand

the

underlie

the

deeper
transmitted
into

the

which

the

within

the

It

sources
Beravg

of
have

remains

now

knowledge

traditional
the

performances

to

society

wider
it

Chapter

marriage

the

of

makes

caste

the

the

this

gain

identity

and

and

skills
via

the
brought

are
the

possible

of

property

skills

within

'a
;

have
wider

illustrate

how
this
derive

can

traditions

are

further

insight

mystical

power

society.

illustrate

to

community.

we

which

thus

wider

and

possibilities

in

ways
and

the

to

and

From

strong
in

Berav

and

and

understanding

the
transmission

mediated.

socially

are

creates,

knowledge

of

traditions

traditions

these

form

knowledge

to

to

the

of

attempted

access

the
of

between

analogy

transmission

the

which

sectors

certain

amongst

and

proceses

traditions

of

Pursuing

Notes

Chapter

Ideas,

with

this

ritual

for

the

in

way
into

which

relation

productions

and

Berav.

is
'Vadan
Kavi
Pota'
a fifteenth
century
poem
learning
the
investment
for
value
of
as
an
extols
which
The
first
in
the
benefits.
deals
part
of
future
poem
Sinhalese
the
alphabet,
detail
with
elementary
phonetics
letters.
The
the
of
classification
poem
used
was
and
as
language
by many
reading
a
and
primer
my
of
extensively
it
is
informants
although
now
virtually
obsolete.
older
in
to
this
interesting
note
is
respect
that
literacy
It
are
essential
prerequisites
for
the
(and
numeracy)
many
of
the
within
transmitted
caste.
skills
(1)

(21

The

The

manipulation

voluminous
in
British

literature
anthropology

on

genealogies
is
a
case

and
in

their
point

7.Ub

(eg.

1940:

Evans-Pritchard

199

and

the
of
members
tiled
and
from
roofs
thatch
coconut
semi-permanent
tiled
first
the
had
actually
Some
say
controversy.
of
point
Janis
in
1899.
[3]

Originally
having

Bohannan

1952).

lower

debarred
castes
were
to
only
permitted
erect
The
roofs.
question
who
of
in
Beragoda
is
roof
still
a
it
was
a brother-in-law
of

Columbo
the
printing
with
press
association
Buddhist
the
tide
of
is
nationalism
given
note
of
the
in
the
turn
the
of
century
up
at
welling
was
which
image
The
Jnis
the
dharmista
Province.
as
of
Southern
the
puritanism
is
radical
with
which
marked
consistent
man
independence
the
movement.
of
the'
expressions
early
[4]

[5]
lost,
indicated

Jnis"s
further

Although
his

an ancestor.
Ganitage,
Victorious,

Janis's
brother
of
mother's
name
was
The
title
was
name
still
remembered.
vsagama
in
the
by
high
pratice
of
astrology
achievements
Siri
Jayalat
Jotiratana
Liyana
The
title
was
'Blessed
translated
loosely
gives,
and
which
Calculating
Astrologer'.
Writing
and
the

is

in
Berav
quite
common
suffix
-acgrige
is
associated
often
with
more
menial
and
names
vsagama
On
such
as
smithying.
one
low
professions
status
and
the
contained
name
whose
suffix
man
a
-acrige
occasion
to
Edirigrracigg,
a
subtle
name
change
his
as
name
gave
headship
least
high
hereditary
or
village
denoting
one
(6]

The

status.

hearing
that
the
a woman
of
who
story
told
upon
was
to
took
failed
had
attend
a
gam
maduva,
husband
her
to
the
drum
amazement
to
was
able
everybody's
drum
his
and
In
for
this
the
for
ritual.
entire
return
rhythms
correct
in
the
lands.
the
woman
story
was
given
effort
remarkable
I
have
help
out
domestic
seen
women
context
the
In
they
get
stuck
when
with
particular
husbands
their
(tel
healing
Women
small
perform
also
rites
recitations.
[7]

m4trima).
have
who
Young
women
in
reference
identified
'Akurugoda
nangi'
example,
'refers
to
a
Akurugoda
Beragoda.
into
(81

into
the
married
community
their
by
natal
villages,
'little
literally
sister
married
virilocally"(dlga)
woman

are
for
from

X07

lo
0
cn
Ico
co

C"
0
I

+-)
C)
>
U)

U)
(11
U)
4)
U2
C)
0
Q)
4-+
O

a)

L.
O

c:

-+
+1

Co
w

vd

CHAPTER
THE

AND

APPLICATION
A

4.1

the

BUSINESS

looked

and
down

passed

are

community

chapter

previous

traditions

traditions

(parampargva)

the

and

Sinhalese

to

practical

In

question

skills,

transmitted

produce

by

in

particular
a

means

how

which
society.
the

of
the

Berav
attention

of

role

of

organisation
by

the

to

turn

wider

the

more

knowledge

diversified

are

Sinhalese

repel

ideological
the

of

the

important

Tradition

persons

events

role
to

the

traditions

was

Chapter

various

ritual

role

the

this

such

within

internal
as.

notion

factions

discussion
the

the

which

of

traditions,

as

complex

Traditional

this

of

practised

and

number

perceptions

society.

in

way

in

their

examined

certain

Central

Berav

the

at

fulfil

and

we

amongst

functions.

with

DEVILISH

RITUAL:

Introduction
In

is

OF

ORGANISATION

the

within

community
to

together

brought
the

give

and

In

this

to

furnish
of

their

Berav
respect

it

society
demons

and

209

the

subjugate

ever

cosmology
this

In

by

those

closely

associated

section

Before
look

of

the

these

of

performance

to

the

at

is

Ritual

community

have

over
However,

as

business

and

they

also
also

category

specialist

the

compete
claim
of

recruitment

and
for

the

the

which
at

the

fir3t

necessary

knowledge

specialist

transforming

of

modes

as

realm

of

competing

efficacy
supernaturally

wide
for

healing

the

range
their

cures
originated

monopoly
curing.

and

for

themselves
same

of

of

ownership

virtual

amongst
of

Berava

the

of
and

them

Berav

the

of

members

gives

application
with

domain

transmission

skills

and

well

In

production.

is

it

certain
the

over

highly

of

elaborated.

the

that

knowledge

identity

action.

specialisation:
control

their

and

required

issues,

and

into

The

ritual

these

be

relationship

and

the

is

express
will

rituals

chapter

rituals

rituals

This

their

personnel

applied

knowledge

4.2

the

Sinhalese

the

and

position
with

in

various

the

the

social

domains

of

explain

various

addressing

Berav

their

who

the

of

chaos.

examined

of

of

to

analysed.

structures
the

organisation

be

to

attempt

examining

final

the

organisation
will

in

which

order

performance

formal

most

forces

reduce

the

Berava

an

the

content,

to

their

by

between
.

threaten

the

of

followed

malign

chapter

performed
purpose

manifold

other
in

types

of

cure,

specialists.
the

anomalous

sickness

and

210

disorder.
Faced
the
an

with

explanations

conventional
and

extensive

and

recommendations.

(see

poetry

Hodge

of

and

possible

one

'early

action

'he

put

it:

his

body'

the

latter

one

locate

questions

of

they

the
the

priesthood,

broadly

has

been

on

Sinhalese

his

upheld

This
by

of

the

many

religion

(Ames

Yalman

19641119)

the

but

a
of

courses

Sinhalese,

7).

the

to

and

to

spiritual

Buddhism

proper

supervision

and

1966;
it

and
the

of
is

recent

offer
wider

with

or

opposition

1962

They

body.

do

salvation

into

fall

and

little

more

broadly

and

above
of

of

for

and'another

suffering

and

sangha.

by

name
of

soul,

of

preserve

protection

the

cures

array

to

have

the

of

problems.

rebirth,
is

use
undivulged

to

religions

causes
they

which

who

referred
are

potions

mantra,

1865,66:

action

merit,

development,

19631151-152;

of

immediate

solutions;

under

for

each

with

and

speaking

Gooneratne

types

immediate

thus

to

religion

Silva

men

bewildering

commentator,

category:

to

seek

the

engage

magical

sastra),

solutions

has
(De

speaking
the

to

contribute

all

As

sound

the

Akuressa

(sabda

of

(anjanamkray),

by

yantra
of

can

techniques,

the

of

'philologist'

manipulation
few,

use

none

of-specialists

cure

305-318).

which

person

seers

who

1981:

the

self-styled

range
methods,

specialists

in

skills

Gem-diviners.

kavi

seth

bizarre

individual

their

for

suffice,

often

highly

with

the

disorder

non-ordinary

one

which

commentators
Obeyesekere
points

to

211

division

fundamental

Berav

The

in

are

division

this

labour

and

supernatural

for

this-wordly

the

traditions

of

command

in

are

(Yalman

Sinhalese'
the

In
the

opposed

to

ideally

revolve

many
the

been

long
healing

and

the

as

and

the

of

been

the

complex

Sinhalese

in

'exuberant

the

have

the

of

ideology

of

the

Berava

carriers
ideas

and

rich

and

such

and

in

This

clearly

summarised

dual

priest
shaven
exemplify

the

the

is

the

exorcist

headed

and

the

control

the

and

salvation

teachings

opposition
Tambiah
in

should

which

perhaps

(cf.
clad

diammetrically

ultimate

and

orientation

intractable

of

are

of

precepts

in

short-term

priesthood

questions

than
and

they
of

to

Buddha.

face

of

expulsion

provide

the

respect

around

and

affliction.

the

towards

directed

as

appeasement

orientations

adherence

should

of

this

through

priest#

have

exorcism

They

consolation

suffering.

The

117).

disorder

of

and

Buddhist

They

saw

we

control

for

propitiation,

agents

relief

1964:

of

energies

identification,
the

the

as
historically

people

with

how

culture.

variegated
The

and

understand
for,

supernatural

give

which

the

responsible

generators

beliefs

practice,

ends.

the

of

in

of

part

proliferation

are

are

identified

associated

and

religion

to

we

works
Berav

the

one.

if

crucial

of

chapter

such

Sinhalese

'

ritual.

in

labour

of

his

mindfulness

the

of
nowhere

more

between

the

1970
orange
laid

: 322).
robes,
out

in

212

the

The

scriptures.

is

idiom

his

often

one

dissolution

The
his

through

control

ecstasy

and

through

when,

self,

(1962:

speaking

79)

mindfulness
The

the

ultimate

insights

of

and

movement

and

re-centres

it

and

idea

this

catches

healing

of

of

'mindlessness'..

life

the

Ames

and

analytical

expresses

affirms

costumes

towards

the

hand

other

in

dances

moves

and

exorcist

whole.

succinctly

of

self

rituals

it

makes

the

of

meditation.

from

death

symbolises

priest

and

Far

the

on

locks

flowing

black.

and

white

red,

long

has

typically

(dur)

exorcist

quite

he

rituals,

states

that:

'They

by wordly
(ones
who

interdependence

action
that.

almost

were

perception

the

Although

by

distinct

priests
the

become
example

of

my
that

the
possessed.
a

is

it

remembered
informants

exorcist

is.

clear

with

ones

ofthe

action

Buddha

and

his.

priest

the

of

priest

and

the

interdependent,

in

different
Ames
disrobing

they

contexts
(ibid:

78)
in

maintenance

is

practice

order

kept

are

The

logic.

structural
logic

where

instances

exception.

of

powerful

underlying

this

when

of

realms

lives.

clearly
a

distinct

two

centrality

realms

are

exorcist

of

the

their

to

worldly

realised

Buddhists',

of

teachings

is

without

'healthy

all

healthy
these

these

of

discourse

and

belaboured
Buddhists

'

interests).

The-

(ones

Buddhists
sick
into
desires)
transcend
can

turn

seen

in

the

overlap,

as

when

provides

us

with

to

undergo

an

213

exorcism

One

order.

of

Hambantota
from

in

performed

the

have

irregular

who

any

The
far

temple

near
who

came

clandestinely
business

was

informant

my

was

few,,

priests

there,

performed

the

monastic

priests

outside

regularly
of

his

whole

as

that,

awareness

to

exorcisms

as

exorcists

of

possessed

grounds.

was-unlikely

had

people

to

it

and

concerned

for

temple

bit

clearly

the

returned
spoke

catered
wide

and

he

which
informants

my'own

which

far

and

after

ceremony,

service

which

exorcist

can

many

the

temple

provided.
Although
be

the
as

seen

authenticate

which

day

present

succession,
/Si.

So.

(Mo.

Br.

the

matrilateral
in
A

of

the

second

of

legitimate

(cf.

important
the

languages

l%%). The
to

priest
teach

morality

pupillary

of
his

52n).

somewhat

in

accrues

echoing
between

succession

the
invoke

the

around
from

linguistic

and

nephew

1931.
revolves

to

for
common

very

1976:

and
resorts

and

which

the

status

monk

similarity
power

and

(page

chapter

to

transmission

of

relationship

implied

ways

relationships

position

between

many

structural

special
chains

Malalgoda

previous

certain

Furthermore,
or

and

non-ordinary

Pali

and

descent

language

Tamiah

recognise

that
)

have

and

exponents.

is

share

in

respect

with

also
both

relationship

teaching

males

they

example,

teachers

their

with

opposed

serve,
For

properties.

the

and

structurally

they

society

priest

the
forms

sacred
blessing;

use
of

use
(cf.
language

the

rw 1: t

exorcist

in

similar

languages

in

his

poems

demons

malign

as

acting

how

be

will

performance

both

Thirdly,

their

own

taken

dominant

structural

is

and

protector

and

given

with
the

of

teachings

towards

them

apart

from

everyday
negative

identity

or

forces

the

to

primarily

and

prohibitions

Berava

are

caste

the

mundane

on

the

person

not
body

who

its

restrictions

which

persists

the
which
sets
flow
is

hand

other

and

the

which
but

control
in

strongly

of

given

controls

cosmos.

codes

expressed

still

Dhamma,

(laukika)

from

and

the

which

in

arise

carrier

lifestyle

confronts

work

the

priesthood,
a

practise

at

does

'outsiderhood'

of

above

the

the

the

society.

as

self-cultivation

exorcist

as

negative

idiom

and

The

life.

in

should

austerity

Sinhalese

Buddha,

the

of

of

outside

identity

positive

they

features
stand

of

recognition

Ideally

tends

the
where

His
relate
from
social
the

concerned.

'Outsiderhood'
maintained

institutional

Sangha.

they

in

Each

classic

233).

a; broadly

society.

relationships

invested

One

the

1974:

in

potency

have

wider

the

the

and

7.

Chapter

the

exhibit

(Turner

their

specialists

with

expel
words,

Language

achieve

of

and

Tambiah's

322).

in

up

bodies

way

'outsiderhood'

to

come

relationship

similar

(1970:

monk'

hybrid

and

subjugate
in

is,

He

words

to

chants

and

spirits.

'mock

a
of

question

and

Sanskrit

uses

vein

by

for
the

social

the

Berav
exclusion

is
and

created
discrimination

and

215

the

which

caste

internal

as

Containment

often

further

the

set

Berav

they

which

they

move:

things

that

other

Berav

have

traditionally

hedged

and

esotericism
their

part,

in

by

and

mystification,

as,

for

internal

dynamics

maintain
it

when

to

degree

interests,

temporal
interests

such

are

misfortune,

or

outsiderhood

of

identity
a

with
as

and

society.

series
when

caste

have

control.

is

of

ritual

it

is

know,
the

which

be

from

within,

are

but
play
status

manipulated

they

powerful
of

idiom

and

experienced

individual

for

members

when

possession,
negative

occupational
society

provides
dealing

by

and

case

of

strong

outsiderhood,

contexts

resonance

The
the

to

able

are

the

the

and

control,

particularly
in

the

to

external

affliction.

their

to

prestige,

treatment

ritual

Berav,
to

midst

without,

which

arises

irrational

the

from

little

over

expressed

the

afach.

the

this

to

necessarily

processes

Berav

the

to

comes

certain

utilisation.

the

of

must

traditions

between

which

over

and

caste

and

powers

economics,

caste,

caste

serve
in

The

generated

the

skills

of

believed

not.

an

the

society

imposed

of

and

secrecy,

are

strictures

interplay

the

From

or
do

reasons

within

the

invoked

transmission

their

know,

given

within

as

from

people

bounded

identity

and

knowledge

publicly

apart

also

manipulation

and

expressed

is

families

and

control.

traditions,

the

of

result

individuals

which

exercise

of

dynamic

over

but

engenders,

system

with
of

disorder
the

wider

216

breakdown

nowhere

more

illness

and

be

to

the

suffering,

As

cure.

is

greatest

To

where
considered
between
the

and
in

some

it

objective
cause

of

be

might

towards

step

desire

the

understand

irrational

significant

Bourdieu

situations

what

experience
felt.

in

is

experience

disjunction

its

however
is

non-sufferers,

the

at

keenly

personal

day

over

Here

extra-ordinary
most

predominate
state.

discourse

to
than

expressed

experience-is

and

day

of

order

misfortune

encompass

and

the

clearly

normal

language
to

in

to

resolution

it:

puts

"'Private'

less
experiences
undergo
nothing
than
they
a change
of
state
recognise
when
in
themselves
the
public
of
an
objectivity
"
discourse.
already
constituted
(Bourdieu
1977:
170)

is

It

the

the

traditions

with

an

practical
of

'already

origination
Its

activation

located

and
1974:
book
G. H.

the

and

Mead

and

rituals
psychological

of

thus

Kapferer

School

Manchester

which

identified,

draws

exorcism
sickness

over
them

provide

which

its

by

legitimated

in

enactment

within

makes

which

healing

discourse'

inchoate

As

have

Berav

the

past.

objectifying
132).

and

and

context

authorised
be

exorcism
constituted

in

that

mastery

and
to

his

of

the

earlier

Fernandez
forthcoming

his

phenomenology

Turner's

healing

transform
but

also

early

the

work),

physical
effect

of
in

experience

Victor

health,

can

experience

(cf.
in

use

to

form

illustrated

fascinating

(cf.

giving

disorders

and

feelings

has

on

problems

an

provides

ritual

and
social

217

removal

and

to

of

crystallise
In

the

source

and

heal

absorb

can

Outsiderhood

bringing

excluded,

to

As

day

to

structure

day

for

that

to

from

outsiders

effects

normative

on
the

of

and

society
largely

are

acount

of

structure.

they

which

which

comment

order

Turners

mind

act

particular

negative

capacities

yet

serve.

the

consequence

whole

can

crucial.

the

the

them
the

shrewdly
they

which

in

gives

question

is

Berav

least

with

experience

affliction

transformation

themselves

onto

recognition

schisms.

social

disorder

from

arise

revelation,
person's

of

the

of

position

they

public

this

realising

social

the

whereby

re-integration

the

Muchona

of

Hornet:

'In

he could
himself
context
set
the
battles
for
apart
prestige
and
bedevil
kinship
and
village
. power
in
Ndembu
Muchona's
relationships
society...
in
weakness
and
vulnerability
very
village
into
transmuted
life
the
virtues
were
where
the
total
of
society
maintenance
was
'
concerned.
a

ritual
from
that

(Turner
The

rituals
which

contexts

of

world

the
realm

of

emotions

spectacle.

of
and

set

of

to

expression

they
an

metaphor
perceptions

create

elaborate

whole

gamut

out

of

mundane

inversion,

and
and
of

symbol
patient

theatrical

world,

reality,

extra-ordinary

transported

paradox

elaboration

create.

systematic

performances

is

patient

Berav

146)

experience.

their

In
a

give

extra-ordinary

of

the

of

1967:

subtle
and

which
into

reality,

where
make

in

the
play
audience

sensory
on
alike.

the

At 1V

thus,

the

offering

transformation

4.3

illness

of

achieving

disorder

and

to

meaningful'

he

th,

order

integration.

social

and

of

means

Rituals

of

exorcism

healing

and

by

performed

the

[1]

Berav
The

rituals
broken

conveniently

by

performed
down

into

Berav

the
five

main

be

can

classificatory

headings:
The

1)

SOhna

Mah

2)

The

Rata

3)

The

Sanni

4)

The

Suniyam

5)

The

general
that

these

based

comparative

useful

their

style,

Appendix

prevents

on

personal

the

in

detail

at

the

to

arguments

into

other

for

material

in

is

hoped
further

providing

future

the

than
It

presented.

the

of

end

entering

rituals

addition

and

content

observations.

in

to

me

these

of

descriptions,
detail

in

space

on

in

discussed

given

complexities
way

be

rituals,

are

such

contextual

(To

chapter.

Pressure

L5]

Huniyam.

or
Tovil.

of

particular

[4]

Yakkuma.

following

thesis.

(3)

Yakkuma.

Bali

orientations,

Iramudun

the

[2]

Samayama).

Accounts

(including

Samayama

will
workers

provide
in

this

field.
The
colour.

rituals
costume,

described
dance,

are
rhythm,

highly
song,

complex

events

spatial

organisation

using

219

is

It

effects.

be

could

easily

Mah

Sohna

The

to
in

and

whose

not

uncommon.

shorthand

for

In

of

each

of

virtue

there

although
certain

rituals,

actions

which
wider,

used

in

are
For
(kaha)

Sinhalese

main
categories

of

rituals

key

are
a
are

no

style,

all

types

of

healing

limes

phases

time

is

rituals

Such

repertoire
wholly

(pandam),
(dehi)
in

as

serves

occur
conjunction

be

can

placed

by

identified

easily

and

torches
and

are

elements

in

types

ritual

above

all.

is

forces

practised.

orientation.

contexts

between

but

and

to

similarly

are

inclusive

content

of

the

consequence

these

ritual

the

effect,

contradiction

listed

ritual

shared

example,

in

most

of

which

common

similar

have

encounter

means

from

cosmos,

forces

and

to

the

of

and

are

varying

to

legion

deal

good

and

categories

classification

by

the

(1969)

beliefs

these

is

the

their

five

seek

rife

it

the

variety

from

is

is

is

as

Egan

orders

rituals

The

above

presented

lower

overcome

vocation

category

volume,

of

and

the

Variation

those

cases

are

to

whole

these

these

means

each

monograph.

misfortune

of

diverse.

wide

In

which

agents

the

techniques

region.

of

within

with

methods

in

variations

region

the

subject

forthcoming

his

considerable,

domain

the

their

achieve

that

surprising

not

Samayama

in

Kapferer

thus

to

offerings

of

system

elaborate

an

and

However,
identify

which

out

carrying

spent

are

actions

drawn
and

vocabulary.

or

different

rituals.

tumeric
in

water
all

nearly
with

certain

>9u
actions

and

agents

of

demons

to

This

purpose'

and

-'common

symbols

and

signs

Tambiah

(1981:

being
as

both

particular
in

comprise

the

will

patron

he

in

adjustments
they

CO.

- The

in

detail
All
the

a
the

scales.

the

listed

be

can

to

Scale

and
size
will

of

and
which

actions
the

the

the

with

and

augmented

meet

for

actions

occasion.
ritual

of

size

making

organisers

length

of

ritual

as

rituals

performed

in

be

taken

up

in

more

section.
mentioned

Samayama
and

and

and

and

paying

efficacy

rituals

Iramudum

darkness
time

their
later

up

of

categories

elements

adjusted

personnel

question

to

relation

of

the

flexibility.

afford)

terms

ceremonies

subsequences'

episodes

be
end

these'rituals.

and

they

various

(or--ill

afford

can

of

general,

usually

of

array

exorcism

comprise

can

'common

on

chains'.

considerable

ritual

place

advocated

massive

of

consisting

the

of

elaboration

speaks

which

with

based

throughut

sequences

and

as

careful

he

which

the

figure

syntagmatic

size

in

5)

of

'similar

composites,

are

or

given

thesaurus'

also

rituals

above

reduced

'ritual

which

of

used

are

person

was

rituals

attribute'

'similar
the

As

Chapter

144)

composed
having

healing

of

construction

they

case

spirits.

(1969:

Egan

by

attention

or

of

aspect

each

rendering

purification,

unattractive

the

In

recitations.

length

of

is
the

with

the

exception

during

performed

duration

their
The

are

above,

the
in

reckoned
rituals

is

hours

of
of

traditional
measured

in

440 1

Sinhalese

hours

minutes.

The

'watches'

or
the

follows:

or

mAda

2.00

yma,

p. m.;

samayama)

lasts
the

6.00

to

a. m.

hours

Sinhalese

the

to

guide

the

new

in

or

unfolding

rituals
the

are

performed

6.00
(mah

until

2.00

lasts

from
10

approximately

provides

of

as

watch

yma)

lasts

watch

of

from

P. M.

(alu

terms

watches

middle

10.00

watch

most

in

night

great

Each

twenty-four

samayama)

from

a. m.

and

three

(hnda

watch

is

which
structured

the

with

10.00

of

further

are

rituals

finally

and

a. m.

each

a),

evening

until

p. m.

(l

important

an

ritual's

structure

and

content.
Each

the

of

patron,

usually

house.

The

rituals

performers

take

place

which

they

conjure

will,

for

is

to

is

it
in

order

by

one

uncommon

to

carry

the

4, u

Diagnosis

to

week

fulfill

and
to

and

nights.
recover!

augury

the

to

the

ritual
of

out

drama

ritual

travel

went

without

(nidi

once

proper
did

it

The

venues.
tovil

rest'

kept

be

to

and

consecutive

miles

many

subsequent

of

is,

to

performance

'broken

had
that

before

their

performers
a

performance

days

for'sixteen

out

who

man

the

close

preparations.

which

of

enacted.
for

order

nights.

took

be

not

in

arena

day

the
their

about

house

compound

on

set

the

night,

for

sixteen

and

and

in

domestic

arrive

one

travelling
record

the

within

the

at

was

for

mruva)
or

sleep
for

two

held

rest

nights

222

for

Preparations
by

initiated

are

In

rural

most

are

Some

business
with
were

grandfathers

who

point
whom

the

for

on

The

of

services

the

of

key

the

their

area,
fathers

and

This

area.
by

latter
for

families
(possibly

emphasising

that

relations

amicable

different

of

and
for

of

extensive

occasions

and

families

ritual

many

the

found.

papers

Beragoda

rituals,

long

local

stationery

in

number

be

soon

their

by

or

headed

of

practised

the

in

an

those

performed

between

existed

Beravg

over

on

also

benefit)

my

known

well

building

made

In

clients.

reputations

was

and

the

exorcist,

can

residence
advertise

cards

correspondence
specialists

of

specialists

ambitious

have

place

specialist.

personally

either

1hhc

of

the

and
the

known,

above

representative

astrologer,

all

their

and

reputation

mentioned

relative,

the

areas

etc.

charmer

close

rituals

between

contact

usually

person,

sick

the

of

each

castes.

Beravg

sought

generally

are

I
after
a
to
and

it

instance

disorder

in

kin
to

and

this

or
what
their

that

the

be

suspected.

made

by

context.
be

own

by

marked

the

make

can

and

that

is
they

have

are

will

that

of

disorders

likely

classification

expectation
exorcism,

is

causation

supernatural

or

and

straightforward

misfortunes,

her

When

identify

to

attempts

failed.

have

disorder
be

cheaper

and

simpler

done

typologies

relieve

and

cease

ailments

events

uncommon

of

possibility
In

the

patient

decision

to
Clients

through.
of

for
disorder

first

the
and

his

refer

have

an

example,
which

223

enable
as

well

For

them

to

their

possible

most

Sinhalese,

they

have

thus

and
host

to

'the

three

means

mutually

sought

after

spheres

major

Ayurvedic

the

at

considered

is

This
medicine

branches

own
In

with.
disorders

the

that

suggested

medicine
a

medicine,

by

quarter

(bhtavidyva)

spirits'

mentioned

same

time

incompatible

in

faced

traditional

and

some

but

particularly
and
classic
of

types
or

in

Ayurveda

by

no

may

be

They

sequence.

with

texts
(Obeyesekere

to

respect
the

to

are
one

reinforce

indeed

Bhtavidyva,

cures

of

often
so

medical

are

above

Different

exclusive.

necessarily

another.

something

incurable.

are

quarter

the

makes

exorcist

western
of

science

physiological

all

by

cured
by

quarter

exorcism,

not

be

could

one

folk

their

are

of-

people,

and

have

classifiction

by

and

disorders

they

body,

the

checked

body
of

disorders

Sinhalese

quarter

The

the

because
in

and

mental

surprisingly,

simple
by

imbalance

classification

of

(yurveda),

eight

healthy

not

elegantly

one

Exorcists,

suffered
a

for
and

classifications
one

the

to

attention

observations
of

pastime.

as

conversation

monitored

awareness

national

carefully

and
of

of

sources

necessary

interpretation

topics

restrictions,

Keen

balance

ailment

daily

be

minor

of

exegeses.

of

diet,

potential

all

are

characteristics

origination.

are

procedure

correct

and

symptoms

recognise

be

is

latter
one
1976:

of

the
204).

Z44

types

When

and

exorcists

the

the

signs

(laksana)
patient's

disorder

and

patient,

no

of
he

will

try

to

doubt

their

case.

agrees

to

(6]

for
the

his

been

the

durg

to

he

as

pass.

patient's
the

visit
seriousness
help

can

then
is

it

but

the

with

approached

Idura

the

work

to

of

and

first

serve

all

co-operation,

having

once
some

full

from
his

come

feels

the

direction

arrival,

urgency

adur

the

brings

can

the

can

patient's

who

account

arrange

they

the

of

eventually
their

precise

claim

delivered,

will
give

If

give

of

possibility

is

and

the

The
of

at

techniques

person

time

by

have

establish

disorder.
his

they

nature

the

emphasising

that

unlikely

what

kin

exorcists

the

the

of

message

of

Some

from

comes.

the

way

to

the

acknowledged

of

them

about

him

messenger

words,

The

enable

tugs)

informing
the

which

range

to

respect

diagnosis,

extensive

deal

(turay

message

condition.

great

illness

undertake

which

causality-of
discern

alike.

with

division

clients

an

command

classifications

labour

of

treated,

specialists

their

division

condition

Of

both

is

there

However,

turn

will

someone

away.
When

known

poems
by

which

particular

Sanni

an

Of

signs

tell-tale
are

dur

Yakka:

the

from
give

his

meets
the

work

or

extensive

demons.

For

the

kinds

example.

for
These

demons.

particular
repertoire

of

accounts

looks

he

patient,

diagnostic

of
of

ailments

caused

in

the

of

case

the

74l

Inga
karamin
karavanne-sita
sitala
rud
dams
hatage
bubulu
giniganng
gedi
anse
van
9tulen
Inga
Angvevel
una
ganne
nissema
e
leda
kivot
htimavi
dnaganne
Sanni
yakkuge

'ansa

body
in
the
Pain
cold,
side
makes
one
blistering
burning
the
left,
boils
on
and
are
fever
body
the
and
continually
comes
shakes
from
within,
diseases
the
Sanni
Yakka.
the
know
these
of
are

Physical

manifestations
for

carefully

known
of

humours

or

Sohna

typically

The
the

demons

combinations

of

it

discussions

is

retrospective
(cf.

meaningful
serious
pig8ek.
the
demon
the

dur.

In

the

the

patient's

of

the

it

the
ills

patient
it

is

Sanni

In

together:

put

renders

to

condition

In

cases
to

the

causing

uncommon
reveal
and

the

referred

not

such
become

to

family

under

to

regard

with

111-116).

is

Mah
the

whilst

is

trance

particular

condition.

patient,

cases

such

through

speaking
nature

into

enter

will

of

result

example,

questioned

1979:

the

possession,

For

which

Kapferer

three
(sema),

the

favour

each

of

reconstruction

the

imbalance

be

can

aetiology

complex

as

involved

for

usual

internal

phlegm.

be

development

and

onset

further

will

patient

the

phlegm

humour,

of

examined

consequent

humours.
wind

are

of

and

kopa)

that

principally

state

who

the

affects

about

and

dos

of

favours

Yakka

(pita)

(tun

attention

malign

bile
Agitation

humours

three

the

the

dose.

tun

as

reveal

notably

(vata),

wind

humours,

might

body,

the

of

state

they

what

disorder

the

of

its
to

of
a

as

guidance

of

for

the

identity,
specify

the

tizb

types

to

offering

of

in

be

made

the

afflicting

to

order

its

satisfy

needs.
In

where

cases
be

reason

methods

disorder.

The

used

in

puts
The

dur

handful
then

the

the

of

surface

examines

through

bubbles

work

augury

include

charmed

strips

patient

to

the

Once

Mah

in

(cf.
young

if

they

located

the

dur

will

action

to

those

responsible

cases

the

offering
mt

a)

to

an

or

is

action

substantial
pledge

thread

charmed

and

is
tied

tied
round

the
the

apply

(pa
the

neck,

charmed

the
etc.

of

In

minor

small

If

more
or

conditional
The

or

(tel

oil

body.

the

arm

of

satisfactorily

bndima).

nla

14)'

195L:

perform

then

advocated

the

courses

then

of

of

of

patient.

some

part

forms

abdomen

is

the

.middle

wrapping

appropriate

and

afflicted

the

leaves,

(Wirz

for

the

example.

betel
5.8),

and

boi5g

across

disorder

there

(pldeniya)

for

around

suggest

might

boiled.

Other

length.

the

then

water

of
1969:

coconut

of

source

is

present.

Egan

change

patient

line

examinQiij-pVN

of

9dur

is

the

If,
a

of

which

the

rice.

Sohona

limes

see

which

splits

the

of

flotation

as

to

area

that

was

in

marks

the

of

One. ' method

uyanavg)

expanded

rice
of

then*the

the

to

resort

from

area

pot

some

source

individual.

into

rice

of

the

Akuressa

(batak

may

considerably

to

the

rice-boiling-augury
a

vary

individual

used

commonly

identify

to

augury

methods

from

and

area

of

for

cannot

durg

an

ascertained,

precisely

different

agents

abdomen,

thread,
is

227

demong

afflicting
be

will

made

that

within

client

whereby

return

of

also
he

the

to

agrees
to

exorcist

specified

an
take

offerings

the

is

thread

agreement

his

with

the

for

responsibility
(sanipa

health

good

the

and

period
When

into

enters

patient

the

desist.

they

providing
dur

the

tied

between

made

agreement

contractual

karala

hgra

denav).
The

point

of

(and

demons

in

point

in

development

the

focussing

the

process

the

The

alike.

exorcists
is

ritual
take

based

on

during

place

for

far

than

more

the

ritual's
initiated

ritual
and
healing

of
the

events

performance

but

days,

vow

or

patrons

failure
just

made,

of

patient.
or

is

promise

creation

a
this

whereby

of

of

within

agreement

sense

and

processes

on

dependent

the

initiates

meaning

the

marks

uniqueness

means

time

success

critical
It

and

the

given

the

the

patient
in

is

momentum

gathers

the

dur

and

marks

and

construction

patient

proceedings.

framed

carries

the

context

ritual

From

realised.

(braya),

of

Ritual

incidentally

which

exorcism)

culminate

being

order.

is

process

of

on

will

which

cosmic

wider

case

attention

suffering

personal

weeks

which
is
or

also
even

before.

months

the

of

between

agreement

The
In

attempted

of

pragmatics
the

1979
to

deal

ritual

ritual:

Lecture,

Radcliffe-Brown
with

the

size

thorny

question

and

efficacy

Tambiah
of

the

(1981)
duality

228

of

to

linked

the

unpacking
is

ritual
they

which

invariant

are

draws

ritual.

'

However

is

always

it

interests
and

time,

place

and

form

and

in

together
to

odds

at

ritual'.

symbolic
symbols

and
and

ideally

terms

he

The

bridge

the

pragmatic

outlined

icons

were
which

however,

ritual

the

to
of

form

was

he

placed

the
he

concepts

power
will
terms

to

marry

approach
between
of

indexical

claimed:

important
to
how
enable
us
appreciate
...
have
a ritual
of
enactment
a symbolic
parts
iconic
the
cosmomeaning
associated
with
or
time,
the
logical
plane
of
content,
same
at
and
indexthose
how
same
parts
or
are
existentially
in
to
the
ically
ritual,
participants
related
legitimating
their
or
social
affirming,
creating,
The
duality
thus
points
and
powers.
positions
the
direcdirections
in
two
once...
at
semantic
tion
presuppositions
cultural
and
of
conventional
in
the
direction
pragmatic
and
of
understandings
inter-personal
the
context
social
and
ritual
of
the
line-up
participants
the
of
action.
and
will

of

disjunction

sought

'performative

and

ritual

of

might

status,

this

of

claims

in

Tambiah
as

which

hand,

realisations

that

content

what

indexical

in

It

in

styles

way

participants.

which

dimensions

some

unique

of

various

other

invariant
its

with

the

as

understood

structures

prescribed

participants

ritual
be

contextual

and
in

linked

The

always

between

formalised

the

prestige.

On
the

This

of
can

the

studying

to

attention

of

be

and

semantic

communicated.

Tambiah

be,

and

symbolic

communication

study
form

as

constructs.

The

form.

composed

symbolic

the

to

points

and

presribed

of

understood

ideological

and

ritual

is

ritual

system

cosmological

of

aspect

the

hand

one

constructed

culturally

by

the

On

ritual.

the

429

by

process

To

Berav

the
too

is

of

the

examining

cultural

at

some

performance

of

of

to

all

then

be

ready.

provide
guests

and

and

performers.
non-specialist

but

in

placed

an

event
just
interests

far

no

wider

social

the

events
of

critical

eyes

taking
the

be

to

the

the

expecting

be

to

food

for

for

the
are

they

they

is

publicly

It
fitting

relief
witnessed

onto

arena.

of

one

are
Private

cast

one

are

individual

ritual.

can

family

the

ritual

single

on

extent

provide

also

ensure

made,

expected

because

the

the

materials

is

in

place
hosts

day

of

of

of

great

appointed

context;

aspects'

a
to

of

to

falls

materials

guests,

cure

individual

which

to

important

like

organisation

provide

the

of

would

is

will

for

less

ritual

family

aspects

-which

afflicted
at

host

and

'indexical

Tambiah's
of

in

ways

the

on

shelter

performers
These

of

up

show

to

healing.

performers
for

which

prelude

aspects

a
the

in

7)

and

of

requirements

and

seating

the

bulk

formal

properties

and

hold

The

their

give

involved

the

family.

As

exorcism

we

efficacy,

context

pragmatic

to

for

patient's

simply

of

decision

responsibility
the

more-

rituals

the

Once

the

social

5.6

which

the

communicative

(Chapters

complex

ritual

look

and

rituals

and

instance.

one

154)

between

the

and

any

potency

overlap

ritual
in

realised

single

the

consider

characteristics

their

the

performance,

achieve

provide,

must

it

in

how,

understand

infer
meanings.
(Tambiah
1981:

they

which

is

more

than

in

the

display

of

230

is

resources
make

complex

social

status,
Until

in

hierarchy

told

exorcist
the

Nowadays,

once

three

months
the

finance

been

having

and

tying

the

is

this

but

ranks

the

alms

giving

may
Bali
for
rarely

Tovil
poorer
be

to

300

costing
rural
achieved

such

rural

most

are

amongst

cost"up

be

may

up
to

accumulated
the

second

period

offerings

without

thread

may

for

patient

dangerous

most

evening.

it

for

expire

cases

without

very

tied

uncommon
to

such

on
the

of

they

besides

thread,

considered

expenditure

circumstances
whom

not

diagnosis

a
and

cash

enough

One

be

alike.

exorcist
Cash

is

is

In

made.

is

basis,

garden.

that

thread

the

local

make

ritual

paid

for

thread
a

there
It

would

conditional

conditional

event.

on

a"

on

were

house'
he

when

put

required

gathered

perform

before

on

agreed,

tied,

the

of

to

Performers

Sinhalese

household

the

be

days

tie

to

used

maintenance

needed

materials

any

the

of

morning.

leaving

to

in-

found

being

most

the

could

performance

was

ceremony.

of

be

can

the

cash

healing

bulk

the

and

actual

in

little

or

events

mobility.

and

recently,

kind

such

regarding

statements

exorcism

major

as

available

made

peasantry
A

popular.
most

3000

without

is
the

urban
exorcism

the

often
aid

5000

loans

with

ceremony
rituals
rituals
Suniyam

Rs.

crippling
of

poor

smallest

elaborate
and

the

given

domestic

of

more

between
families

major

Even

with

great

and

expensive

(dne).
Rs.

is

events

The

and
outlay

and
and

gifts

can
from

231

kinsmen,

and

agencies

at

the

those

as

An

for

Adurg

in

be

to

ritual

to

according
of

size
as

large

can

afford.

the

and

excising
diagnosis

of

Suniyam

by

in

performed
to

which

sorcery.
sorcery,

but
covering

the

have
former
dimensions

does

the

performance

which

of
and

It

the

poems,
comedy

and

to

mantra

more

might

songs,

assistant

effect,
it

else
the

example,

kMLpima

intone

that

may

be

give

an
the

cut
is,

they

totally
simple

of

either
or

perform.

his

same

by

kodivina

and

patient

Section

masking

and

the

the

demons,

exorcist

advocating

specialists

and

the

as

For

more

different

Devatgva

rituals

in

episodes,

an

Suniyam

Both

completely,

many

up

in

to

work

well

thinks

he

an

the

of

will

sections

prepare

Alternatively,

interludes.

offering

to

to

diminished

or

whole

nature

end

result

eight

the

patient's

as

repeating

might

dramatic

incantations.

and

others.

sorcery

to

the

usually

and

and

offerings

with

referred

augmented

days

parent.

he

as

condensing
a

or

disorder

ritual

rituals

be

3-4

include,

the

quite

contributing

size

and
a

ceremony

requiring

cut

pocket,

elaborating
and

the

of

the

can

see

Invariably,

elaborate

All

reason.

sister

on

magnitude

patron's

adding,

decide

families,

many

becomes

discussions

performed.

the

Chapter

this

his

ailing

external

methods

into

coerced

an

will

representatives

whatever

are

ceremony

exorcism

for

from
In

rates.
healing

who.

mumbo-jumbo

loans

cases

interest

traditional

of

when

thing

some

exorbitant

question

emotive

in

even

and
cutting

232

cannot

sorcery

of

expenditure

are

expenditure.

the

of

the

to

the

to

ritual

first

who

now.

All

these

this

of

conceived

cured

the

then

are

the

curative

of
related

which

particular
the

of

aid

of

aim

events

gods

practised.

now

rites

in
might

the

part

of

with

the

rituals

and

places

comes

events

Berav

manifestation

was

it

ritual

in

also

into

the

is

It

it

when

worked

the

events.

first

the

how

and

sickness

and

re-create

to

relate

that

ploy

clever
for

in

past

by

intention

present

powers

work

the

sanction

performed

places

archetypal

often

to

made

greater
and

only

the

the

and

incomes,

their

this

that

Efficacy

results.

not

projecting

healing

and

exorcism

is

realising

such

effort

desired

mythological

and

be

the

the

improve

of

past

present.

the

achieve

important

similarly

to

to

question

mythical
the

likely

to

an

is

more

however,

performers

The

linked.

relationship,

carries

encompass.

directly

performers

This
by

possibly

I
In

the

are

cockerels,

the

and

the

as

one
will
closer

these

of

counterparts
incredible

the

informant
not

run
the

very
ritual

it:
wellt

rice

golden
drums

objects

sixteen

are

upon

which

car

can

The

the

important

performance

the

long.

the

using
quite
they

run

on

approximates

earthly

efficacious
As

founded.

kerosene,

point

etc.

more
so

were

sages

jewelled

the
miles

not

rituals,
the

to

gods

pounders,

performed

events

put

by

given

rituals

say

throughout

recited

objects

given:

to

Needless

the

of

descriptions
(rel)

songs

and

poems

is

but
that
to

it
the
its

233

of

becomes

performance
the

patron.

It

would

be

is

production

incidental

for

cases.

(mudalli)
included

preparations

fairy

flashing

powered

The

suniyamvldiya.
6000

Rs.

and

hundreds.

is

fees

Rs.

except

not

so

whole

an

of

the

organiser

that

much

more

The

the

earn

more

them

get

the

region

of

numbered

in
less

were
100

received

who

of

ritual

around

which

which

however,

performers

rather,

in

audience

performers,

by

held

hung

cost

the

some

generator

which

event

on

in

wife.
of

lights

for

but

performances

hiring

attracted

The

50

the

the

spent

was

ailing

the
to

limit

Suniyam

his

ritual
for

amount

apparent

larger

upon

the

without

for

for

contribution

ceiling,

instance,

that

assume

comment

of
their

whilst

is

one

businessman

to

expenditure

cause

as

expenditure

more
of

definite

the

however,

the

preparations
In

does

so

the

But

efficacy.

grander,

extent

often

has

performance

resulting

be

will

substantially

involved.

performers

greater

mistake,

The

performances.

It

earn

performers

than

and

projection

cosmological
the

the

archetype,

mythological

larger

for
a

Rs.

to

chance

earn.
While
from

the

event

it

norm,

took

refreshments

on

the

does

expenditure

visible

between

of

expenditure

the
were

character
dissipated

type

to

referred
the

expose
and

social

of

a
through

above

vital

the

far

relationship
The

status.
potlatch

is

as
large

whole

food

and

crowd

and

4JL

later

in

rupee

after

the

wholeheartedly

ritual

expenditure,

greater

the

kudos

The

assembly

heightens

drummers'

For

into

brings

also

Once

relations.

is

there

made

consequent
the

part

event

Kinsmen

preparing

of

Food

it
hundred

plays

of

the

to

involved

and

in

'his

own

dancers

and
for

occasion

in

the

new

debts

guests

and

all

of

the

whom

will

expect

the

kin

friends.

and

as

preparations
and

obligations
task

mammoth

At
to
some

having

of

performers.

for'audiences

for

may

necessity
of

and

grandiose

more

assist

in

has-been

which

numbers

assist

contextual

through

out

the

ritual

ritual

large

unusual

a critical

hold

The

and

large

a
and

networks

greater

to

their

of
social

kinship

not

from

sense

latent.

for
is

the

of

spanning

fulfilled

are

troupe

other

gradual

by

food

hospitality

decision

made

created.

or

the

remain

Kinswomen

three

many

invited

reciprocities

ceremonies

play

witnessed
are

full

The

status.

organiser

organisation

of

being

statement

the

activation

most

they

alike.

patron,

each

of

do

between

be

will

the

considerably
patrons

and

performers

and

personnel

for

and

performers

relationship

prestige

more

danced

performances

the

social
the

though

larger

for

they

as

Even

acknowledge

ritual

community.

performers

more

the

larger

the

paid

fluttered

ostentatiously

him.

to

get

still

the

the

compliments

necessarily

not

mudalli

upon

rupee

their

sang

the

ritual

of
major

to

swell
small

two
token

hosts.

role

in

such

events

as

it

is

235

to

normal
and

important

and

eighteen

hours

the

to

the

their

treat

to

seen

short-comings

is

refreshment

and

descending

senior,

of

this

sentiments

of

family

atmosphere

which

events

As

arena.
the

for

come

name

the
reasons
an
but

of

the

efficacy
As

stated

materials

rice
we

ritual
no
or

of

the
of

above,
required

the

do

festive

the

ritual
come

not

undergo
the

desire
rapid

ritual

critical

on

Explicit
a

for

" they

spoonerism

neat

to

relate

the

attending.

which
are

collective

offerings).
a

were

relative

arena
the

pot)',

doubt

undercurrents

social
ou{bide

overall

(the

seven

most

of

of

'people

the

of

attendance

it:

put

the
importance

in

outside

strict

The

seen

no

comment.

and

expressions
is

be

must

important

community

must

to

fail.

prevails

friend

the

motion

of

helaya

afflicted

as

(ritual

bat

for

type

informant

one

baliya

hat

until

resources

often

hosts

according
most

which

hospitality

negative

or

of

leaves

there

criticism

hosts

coffee,

and

the

properly:

the

and

nothing

With

distributed
with

starting

hierarchies,

draw

say

non-Sinhalese,

guests

may

which

the

betel

and

twelve

time

tea

night.

to

comprehend

to

sweetmeats,
bidis

between

which

meals.

and

throughout

difficult

of

and

cheroots,

and

circulate

Food

rice

main

cakes

of

rounds

during

kinsmen

close

take

may

ritual

complete

three

or

cigarettes

be

to

for

refreshment

guests.

two

provide

and

meals

provide

component

to

see

recovery
sets
in

in
the

ritual.
responsibility
by

performers.

for

the
falls

collection
on

the

Z36

person

the

necessity

for

an
the

be

to

they

treated

involve

person.

The

materials

outsider

but

they

At

as

their

as

neither

which

himself

and
which

shelter
the

the

ritual.

may

of

be

Tarpaulins,

the

high-caste

cases

bizarre

look

local

would

to

be

and

can

shop

(kade).

have

an

been

materials.

becoming

expensive

the

are

or

corrugated

most

As

considerably.
the
for
iron

is

sheets

the
upon

well

seating
the

not

expensive

takes

patron

hired

is

It

require.

include

can

it

performance.

the

cost

borrowed

avoid

shaming

they

materials

we

refreshment

to

natural

who

the

that

many

are

which
up

push

ensure

(7]

performers
it

to

in

context

organisation

preparations

incidental

food

is

that.

which,

in

decreases.
the

cannot

important

ordinary

materials

the

this,

ritual

also

available

many

the

necessarily
item,

in

very

of

available
do

to

only

may

ritual

availability

Just

not

purchased

from

are

is

II

interests

the

it

on

made

Appendix

the

but

fact

whole

however,

Nowadays,

fail

person

in

or

assembled

easily

they

criticism,

are

the

time

one

items

collected

locally

gathered

the

intentions

low-caste

in

because

well,

their

of

embarrassment
would

jeopardised

good

(see

to

given
is

agreement

is

Furthermore,

with

perform

all

Should

be

an

It

that

is

needed

performance
list).

ensure

are

performers

once

ritual's

properly.

performed

materials

ritual

such

could

event

the

raw

condition.

good

whole

the
of

patron

in

and

the

of

example

the

of

holding

the

of

list

patron(s).

as
and

purposes
or

cadjans

of

237

to

used

are
tropical

those

the

far

factors
the

to

Patrons

arena.

they

Berav.

received,
will-

spend

incidentals

of

ritual.

perspective

of

the

materials
A

ritual.
do

bit

their

major

and
invariably

shouts
but

is

this
to

desires

network

and
will
such
sorcery
putting

the

or

some
the

is

kin

ritual.

and
the

event

that

afflicted
good
other

malign

express

reason

may
intent

the
by

a
in

A
is

their

arouse
among

and
and

patron
a

centre

major
of

presence

support
Indeed,

party.

cannot

far

from

essential

who

will

drums

of

audience

friends

major

audience

the

at

audience.

sound

located

their

he

what

onlookers

is

It

without

event

the

the

Berav

large

necessarily

in

towards

on

curious

patient

participation

an

attracts

of

large

without
doubt

of

but

efficiently

without

from
and

the

that

the

on

at

success

the

of

performers

of

the

pay-for

annoyance

the

assembly

attract.

performance
social

the

not

the

the

assume

performance

unthinkable

wide

is

to

amounts

to

and

assume
ritual

is

safely

correctly

necessarily

it

in

perform

looked

incidental
may

patron

will

the

However,

are

which

to

these

all

they

-Inordinate

patron

throughout

arena

reluctance

yet,

of

borrowed

and

concerned,

actions

show

vagaries

kerosene.

are

the

often

have

they

services

performers

extraneous

the

in

cost

the

begged

are

light

to

order

the

as

are

lamps

considerable

at

night.
As

in

around

from

arena

Hurricane

weather.

from

dancing

the

shelter

and
absence

good
from
of

suspicion
the

family

Tja

Audience
represents

an

literally

at

Berav
an

individual

the

ritual

on

in

more

necessarily

accompanies

in

or

one-form

Indeed,

as

attendance

have

at

such

for

chance
than

with

the

his

position

well-being

which

process.

expenditure
terms,

qualitative
man

who

for

himself,
fail

spends

as

he

community

staked

major

part

and

is

critical

even

be

argued

on

ritual

rs.
is
a

great

the
Far

patron

social
spiritual
healing

particular
that

the

the

better,

efficacy

and

Suniyam
to

for

elevate,

and

further

deal

in

demonstrate

physical

unlikely

the

of

than

even

event

on

guests,

the

provides

to

its

which

expense.

and

be

pays

community.

more

else's

any

by

reason

nothing

maintain,

from

implicit

and

the

as

he

the

event

assert

example,
has

of

be

the

will
4000

treatment

someone

comes

could

The

the

may
at

well

well-being

It

the

time

seen,

event

to

in

social

within

words

'time

ritual

the

for

of

on

but

relationships

feed

opportunity

as

the

an

play

ritual,

ritual,

however,

this,

more

already

good

the

accounts

active

we

of

this.

on
the

demonstrating

maximise

of

cure
aspects

the

to

maximising

another,

putting

of

cost

detail

magical

by

the

which

indexical

real

pays

and

the

exposed

patron

scale

deal

great

neatly

The
the

the

located

patient
event

for

but

arbitrary

the

ritual

focus

disguises

disguise

235).

page

the

from

with

The

centre.

provides

(a

far

community

its

but

augmenting
a

activated

perform

is

then,

composition

greater

on

the
its

outcome.
for

performance
allow

in

event
successful

to

239

Psychologically

outcome.
to

begun

Street

the

In

their

interplay
present

and
by

the

marry

They

form.

between

ritual

their

traditions

the

provide
when
which

realised

and

and

is
made

sitting

begin

to

in

the
in

feel

arena,
Harley

relief

in
In

cure

even

an

space

further

the

sense

indexically

to

they
their

individual

on
and

charged

maximally

occasion

for-those

activated

pragmatic

afflicted
is

complex

They-'embody

context'

social

rituals
for

domains.

truly

social

immanent

initiate

Berav
social

their

of

person

the

patient.

content

foot

sets

has

ritual

consultation!

rituals,

major

real,

made

X500

their

occasion

an

is

for

and

might

room

having

the

emotionally

he

that

way

same

waiting

before

before

even

work
in

rather

and

when
assembled

the

cosmos
for

the

event.

240

4.6

Mangement

The
Having

looked

the

patient

and

has

been

that

is.

to

'

diagnosis.

In

bra

the

patient

the

of

organisation
in

required
mahattay
karana

the

ritual.

is

also

his

of

members

from

networks

focus

kinsmen

different
Anyone
at

in

the

different

in

are

title

of

return

of

of

the

successful

his

own

of

the

papa
is

for

other
role

substantial

co-operation

and

organiser

can

community;

knowledge

bgra

this

command
draw

the

It

work
fulfil

be

may

word'.

secures

in

for

who

name

can

diverse

which

around

he

needed.
power

considerable

wield

be

must

safe

reason

To

which

when

and

as

support

people

Adur

be

to

ritual

responsibility

spreads

and

patient's

the

the

the

community.

the

successfully
kin

diagnosis

the

makes

made

the
the

seen

[responsibility]';

without

who

works
As

personnel

by

coin,

Berav

having

has

accepts

Not
known

the

ritual

rituals.

for

other

man

the

accepts

also

any

'the

mahattay.

who

but

health

to

who

of

of

dur

responsibility

accepts

only

not

form

the

man

side

with

and

role

'the

mahattaYL

he

he

this

who,

negotiations
size

hold

the

%dur

for

to

of

perform

the

the

over

other

organisation

into

representatives

the

to

initiated

processes

decision

a
to

now

usually

enters

performed.

once

personnel

is

the

of

internal

the
it

performers

some

turn

the

provide

above.

at
family

made,
how

the

of

and

he

is

skills

the
of

clustered.

community
times

can
attempt

be
to

an

organiser

assert

and
themselves

many
by

241

their

organising

harsh

the

against
hierarchies

The

teachers.
fought

fierce

often

and

networks
or

become

(tarahayi)

later

date,

Like

incident.

high

prestige.
considerable

their

on

the

and

their

for

potential

to

only

years

the

after

the

society,
and

power

time

own

fall-out

Melanesian

of

is

their

another

instances

for

price

Demands

one

some

'Big-men'

the

pay

organisers

in

hard

organisers

frequently

with

his

is

establish

Performers

by

of

however,

to

but

extent,

different

try

men

reputations.

angry
at

make-up

younger

as

knowledge

identity

position,

between

competition

and

successful

certain

the

and
of

and
a

up

come
ingrained

power.

to

reputation

maintenance

deeply

skills

status,

family

of

virtue

own

to

only

of
of

his

on

ascribed

enjoys

also

events,

realities

draw

will

and

relationships

and

organiser

rituals

own

evanescent
energy

are

criticism

is

and

attracting

great.

I
the

In

carried
takes
(Ell),

form

the

the

for

of

and

In

the

first

sixty

hours

of

actual

spent

in

! dur.

moving

of

August

of

night,

is

which
days
to

ritual,
case

to

say

case.

typical

he

performs

nothing

lot

of
at

of
getting

by

incredible

the
the

Leeson
kept

diary.

The

In

example

M. A.

exorcist,

perfectly

seven

from

an

the
is

first

The

1979.

captures

day

movement,

diary

how

performance

ritual

examples.

the

month

himself,

Leeson

specific

using

out,

illustrate

for

personnel

of

organisation

follow

which

sections

the
Leeson

the
least
time
to

242

which

bus

gave

the

there

that

never

see

Mah

Sohna

Samayama,
it

wasn'tt

for

techniques
Sohna,

which

he

is

what

about

is

diary

to

set

the

second

illustrates
solo

larger

does

not

and

of

but
were

also
called

and

dealing

with

Mah

in

contact

with

from

mastery.

practical

tools

tested

(and

have

and
does

by

an

theorise

and

in

framework

which

fldur

deal

his

occasions
The

more

second

which
with
diary

The
in

includes
for.

there

skills

performances.
of

operation

the

second-nature.

with

an

the

could

concered,

explicate

examples.

larger

once

processes

confronted
to

us

not

also

about

necessarily

capacity

saying

of

and

unless---

the

beyond

of

has

tried

of

for-example,

was

been

his

third

and

practitioner
troupes

assembly

he

he

provides

organisation
the

an

implicit

largely

Leeson's
the

the

as

which

has

but

explain

far

probably

over
he

to

purpose

need

anthropologist)

had

necessarily

not

as

he

What

techniques.

and

particular

craftsman

any

anything

the

and

childhood

was

to

He

ritual

chose

it!

get

certain

Leeson,

simply

was

To

of

of

of

caught

content.

names

method

places

performed

problem.

great

often

the

and

the

entry,

he

rituals

their

the

first

the

about

Leeson

and

time

what

of

rituals

of

in

the

of

anything

names

Like

and

fact

times

extent.

caught

names

included

early

the

to

he

the

the

and
in

What
was

information

get

patients

ailments.

even

rituals,

his

significant

as

record

to

aim

my

of

their

remedying

was

conditions

actual

was

it

diary

write

as

capacity
on

which

example

2 Y3

is

that

troupe,

The

village.
organised

from

u. 6. i

Diary

Took
Imaduva

of

8.00

and

got

be

flowers
dos

whole
the

in
following

are
to

matava).

are

network.

Weligama

bus

the

(pIminennv

started

the

hours

at

8.30

p. m.

and

offering

of

In

p. m.
was

the

mother
from
the

and

completed
to

demons
planets
This

santiya.

able

to

order

pregnant

the

the

(pok-kola),

and

30

at-2

spirits

dosa)

by

expelled

was

demons,

leaves

For

protection

only

ntiya).

coconut

there

house

the

(bhtayangen)

aim.

day.

is

from

finished

arrived

from

mothers

needed.

be

Journey

The

(at-bali

pass

will

of

one

kinship

In

pregnancy

spirits

main

are

performers

the

tea.

of

tender

comes

(grahaYangen)

is.

Having

pregnant

image

(yaksayangen)

was

cup

during

clay

which

my

to

santiya,
and

to

Telijjavila,

at

given

clay

the

personnel

1979)

Akuressa

(gtbini

planets

hand-held

(August

Walavvavatta.

at

mother

the

and

single

that

geographical

a. m.

took

can

how

specialised

short

from

illustrates

exorcist

down

a. m.

pregnant

relatively

mainly

more

'local'

1st

respectfully

do

which

call

at

performance,

wider

an

the

10.30

and

in
a

August

that

'major'

can

together

example

we

kinsmen

on

size

substantial
recruited

brought

one

third

for

what

of

drawing

and

notice

at

formation

the

illustrates

return

the
home

244

2nd

August
A

_
man

young

Ganegoda

parents

asked

(Ipa

gained

patient

(E3).

Udenis

pa

offerings
samgame

to

Went

and

thereafter

mama)

to

and

gave
(yaksa

society

Later

had

tying

Sinhalese

hours

dimen).

when

thirty

demon

August

offered

promised
for

the
On

suvayak).

the

of

house

by

we

the

got

great

amidst

promised
home.

return

perform

to

is

(that

along

an

with

_yantraYa
morning

108

to

it

tie
to

offering

went

another
(108

times
to

that
a
the

the

vara

evening

to

the
jap

performed

astrologer

Yantraya.
and

planets
so

house.
kirTma)

have

4th.

on

August

He

intoned

the

I,

from

and
the

to

necessary

was

Navantha

And

constructed).

yantraya

particular

and

An

hands

two

whose

roga).

the

of

request

lady

old

her

advised

perform

an

the

at

(kustha

Santiya

Graha

Beragoda

was

eczema

had

(daivajnaVa)

near

there

where

eaten

were

house

householder.

the

thread

4th

August

the

226

patient's

conditional

ordinary

we

left

we

happiness

twelve

(pratiphala)

results

tie

drumming

pidavili

yakunta

to

several

The

all.

conditions

demons

the

to

the

or

p9ya)

at

at

complaint
by

(mulikva

me

is

that

nla.
(tis

hours

by

to

according

pTdeniya
the

led

stomach

(visala

relief

great

stores

treated

recovery

page

above

was

27th

July

on

see

no

was

me

nla

3rd.

He

there

but

Co-operative

from

rgayak).

doctors

the

near

suffering

was

(udarbada

lives

who

Graha

Santiya.

2,t5

Later

the

when

intoned

was
home

returned

and

patient

yantra

tied

it

age

living

we

the

same

40

years

to

the

day.

5th

August
A

of

person

Panugalgoda

(bade

pain

patient's
largely

We

(kasyak)

decoction

the

on

by

)Apa

the
to

Mahsohona

the

Baliya
the

morning
tatvaya)

to

the

give

August

had
a

patient

we

-6th

stomach

went

following

promised

and

us

(asdya

condition

away.

gone

of
a

The

with

seven
Samayama,

near

seized

and

accordance_

Samayama.

deadly

been

okkraya)

Udenis.

Iramudun

an

perform
Mahsohona

and

by

earlier

to

house

has

In

rujvak).

tied

nla

(adika

nausea

of

of

Dikkumbara

at

school
attack

severe

about

returned

home.

6th

August
An

12

about

his

(kdtav

follower

offering

to

told

the
the
On

6th
of

until
the

task
the

Demon

and

as

went
watch

evening

Society,

the
that

day

following

the

of

at
things

of

sort

boy

of

Imaduva

from

accepted
giyg).

demons

horoscope

miles

Udenis

August

of

yamaye)

Udenis

done.

be

the

studied
about

had

junction

to

(sIndl
gave

living

years

Vanavaha
had

having

astrologer

then

we

we
came

home.
7th

August

the

On
(the
lunar

lunar
quarter

full-moon
month

of
(pods).

day
July-August),
before

(pura

pasalosvaka)
the
the

first
rising

Nikini

of
day
of

of
the

the
moon.

z-Q
s

from

early

gave

offerings

AA
to

behalf

on
having

astrologer

of

minutes

at

the

demons.

to

near

his

twelve

past

living

man

looked
to

offerings

make

fifteen

until

morning

horoscope

Beragoda.

had

told

Afterwards

me

returned

home.
8th

August

out
on

An

astrologer

on

behalf

of

Iramudum

home

sunrise

accepted

went

there

(alu

the

demon

sorcery

be"carried

suffering

knee.
8th

at

to

taken

was

different

three
On

all.

9th
tied

and

eczema

(bra

kala)
stayed

performing
along

an

with

(vina
6.00

from

and

yma)
hoards

about

seven

within

the

On
nla

days.

an

old
An

kurumbera.
and

Samaya

seven

daY
at

night.

but

other
I

kApima).

a. m.

had

been

had

not

to

the

house,

with

the

led

was

an

Opa

nula

Samayama

After
day,

same

on

who

man

Iramudum

an

performing

a
places

August

patient

seven

to

after

years

to

9h

August

at

the

cutting

and

pideniya

18

of

morning

pideniya

things

certain

August

following

the

came

girl

On

responsibility.
until

ordered

below

legs

her

both

had

and

tying
in

the

the

had

Mahsohna

Samayama

on

the

thread

told

woman

her

to

at
the

studied
intention

tied

home.

came

Apa

another
at

have

an

returned

of
Samayama

by

performed.
and

relief

any

I
I

doctors

by

Mahsohna

close

astrologer

thread

found

evening,

living

lady

treated

Maramba
Iramudum
I

home

put
about

Z7

11th

August
As

t
to

sequel

for

ritual

the

11th

August

his

to

went
Sgntiya

in

the

living

Graha
home

returned

by

man

This

fifty

over
done

was

years
the

after

old
disease

me.

15th

he

had

received

we

did

an

house,

our
the

tied

had

whom

from

tar

Not

relief

great

on

the

tying

home

man

the

on
As

9th.

of

thread

Baliya

the

on

the

August

Mahsohna

returned

and

thread
after

Samayama,

Samayama

lived

Uduvatta,

at

conditional

Iramudun

Mahsohna

and

16th.

16th

August

About

is

Santha
period
the

the

chief
The

Judiciary.
(aphala

kalaya).

evening

and

home

returned
t ua

Sntiya

Graha

also

1'jth

at

Imaduva

from

miles

performed

who

We

yantraya.

Beragoda.

to

diagnosed

for

ritual

close

August

in

follower,

as

evening.

Performed

On

12th

August

was

the

was

important.

more

tied.

was

another

the

performed

intoned

he

and

six

at

house.

with

along

3rd

Sntiya)

yantraya

It

sunrise,

August

on

(Navagraha

planets

N'ilamandalaya

at

performed

ritual

nine

and

performed

the

about

to

the

priest
priest

of

Graha

finished

the
a. m.

Rja

the

Santiya
following

Priest.

Lanka

Sri

Southern

entering

Vihra

Mahl
High

temple's

was
The

8.00

Kananke

at

bad
was

planetary
started

morning.

248

An

elderly

Dikkumbara,

was
time.

time

to

they

might

the

father

durg

be

to

off

the

Iramudun

Samayama

recovered,

leaving

near

unconsciousness

from

find

only,

and

the

and

a
and

another
he

saying
Mahsohna

performed

patient

happy.

very

nla

there

went

and

Rpa

an

Samayama
I

that

order

When

home

at

tied

and

in

me
difficulty.

not

was

August

all

to

Panugalgoda,

great

me

Iramudun

18th

of

this

him

an

On

Samayama.

find

with

fits

came

from

released

perform

would

father

came

went

to

subject

Her

in

living

woman

an

completely
in

home

returned

the

evening.
18th

August
Also

on

living

day

to

the

near
from

sufferinc
by

this

the
kpa)

tied

and

Maha

gained

and

in

taken

was

(dehi

limes

cut

bnda)

was

treatment

I
I

girl

who

despite

relief.

(nla

thread

Kodagoda

at
and

girl

young

examine

Vihra

no

the

examine
a

to

headaches

and
had

to

evening

invited

was
Rja

fever

doctors

several

later

she

and

recovered.
19th

August

8.00

From

performed
living
had

Graha
to

near
looked

dispel

the

August

21st

In

the

at

P. M.

at

night

Sntiya
the

to

school

her

horoscope

effects

of

evening

bad

examined

an
at

in

2.00

until
elderly

planetary

a sick

told

An
her

morning
woman

sick

and

Jamburegoda.
and

the

astrologer

what

to

do

to

period.

young

man

living

near

249

Beragoda.

to
then

performed

house

small

rite

which

(9durukamak)

and

home.

came
22nd

August

the

Close

to

the

young

man

yesterday.

diagnosis

another

in
I

and

returned

small

the

performed

today

again
(durukamak)

work

to

rite

do

to
for"a

sick

woman.
24th

August

looked

I
laksana

the

at

kote)

pariks

house
performed

Iramudun

Ymaya.

to

Hikkaduva

to

(r5ga

patient
living

lady

old
Digoda,

at

an

the

of

sick

"town

Imaduva

near

symptoms

in

and

After

this

sorcery

and

afterwards
the

patient

recovered.

26th

August
Went
to

demon

the

behalf

(pen

assistance

nosed

of

after

sick

performed

evening

of

young

kiyann)

what

others

sunrise'the

went

to

ought

in

the

next

day.

near

Beragoda

had

who

man

be

evenin--

living

person
a

small

(Rdurukamak)

rite

in

and
her.

to

29th

August
About
road

living

told

by

Santiya

on

p7dgniya

offer

27th

Dia

JJ*

soothsayer

home

returned

August

the

a
the

With

done.
and

by

told

been

community

cut

two
at
an

performed

miles

from

Imaduva

Mayakaduva

was
that

astrologer

and

Visnu

town
sick

they

Mandalaya

on
person

should

Makumbara

the
who,
have

yantraya

had
a

tied.

been
araha

At

250

the

request

the

of

did

and

assistant,
talisman

we

and

Not

far

Graha

with

another

Santiya.

He

following

the

returned

from

Imaduva,

Kananke.

from

road

to

was

as

intoned

the

day.

(asu-ek
6)
three

been

and

two

bali

in
as

appointed

8.30

image

The
pedalling
bicycle,

which

had

the

frame.

long

time.

In

in

figure

known

His
some

through
rapidity
Alternatively

work

comes

victim
the

the

or

is
the

to

to

'work'

on

flowers

and

white

other

receives

around

in

five

finished

at

dress.

his

Raleigh

black
images

coloured

of

spirals

he

Beragoda

me

with

remain

will

the

of

is

well

landscape.

the

form
him

seeking
which
main

the

national

and
which

had

a. m.

his

one

Odiris

and

9.30

to
dekak)

among

evening

at

social

him

was

81

the

bali

cerem9ny

in

area

local

the
he

the

home

communications
through

handle-bars

around
a

in

the

ritual

Appendix

see

by

told
The

(mji

do

and

plastic

the

been

Weligama

with

bali
To

for

had

performed.

baliya

all.

the

offering

clay

off

adorning

tape

mal

Leeson

of

gracefully

deities

gba

along

who

baliya
floral

off

mile

woman

started

setting

a. m.,

sick

organizer

We

participants.

the

of

receptacles

making

have

to

consist

Chapter

about

was

astrologer

an

of

the

went,

31st

August

for

household

street
'referrals'.

of
out
move
of

relatives

anxious
in

home

his

with
the
diagnoses

or

astonishing
local

town.
made

by

251

lacking

who,

is

surprising

the

ILdur's

is

diary,
one

certain

out
in

task

in.

"advance.
it

for

respect
her
in

them

pointing

his

which

waking

of

of

pieces

weeks
this

is

it

and

in

diary

essential

ha$, y; the

high

important

laid

are
also

is

most

his

literally

and

the

is

is

often

husband,

soothsayers,
refer

mobility

of

appointments

who

she

the

apparatus

mother

or

powers,

executive

that

of

programme
wife

from

clear

not

and

him.

to

As

astrologers

as

Rdur's

the

conditions

'such

specialists

other

sons

the

or

right

direction.
in

Following
Leeson

regularly

the

his

planets

In

the

the

by

agreement
Iramudun

Samayama

speciality

is

rituals

example
undercut

for

entry

made

associated

Leeson's

however,

spheres,

interesting

another

these

be

his

on

perform

Rituals
to

avert

of

something

area.

adura.
that

a
be

the

of

unable
diagnosis

Mah
performed.

Sohna

On

had

the
a

occasion
him,

been

Samayama
Leeson.

in

seen

this

find

to

more

different

way
is

other

August.
but

is

competition

each

18th

Leeson

seeking

patient.

to

assistant.

of

frequently
in

diary

an

to

planets

able

in

rituals

small

the
is

considered

other

performers

seen

the

An

fierce.

with
are

in

monopoly

to
he

performance

solo

Santiya.

made

rituals

occasion

on

and

with

are

footsteps,

father's

and

Graha

performs

These

misfortune.

and

grandfather's

invocations

which

own

his

had

made

been
and

and
outraged

an
an
at

259

having

his

business

after

his

own

only,

thus

diary

provides

into

translated

family
the

with
their

in

wider

social

the

of

the

the

to

cost

the

fdr
task

rest

community

but
more

or
it

indicates,
occupy
ritual

we

the

less

set

is

the
tdur

performances

corporate
dur

an

as

also

has

the

unenviable

of

his

kinsmen

which

of

this

nature

in

the

following

Although,

which

day

to
I

would

he

ritual
rarely

are

section,
as

individual
day

work

secures

larger

for

need

smaller,

to

in

but

see

together

come

skills

--re

only

patterns.

on

he

not

the

shall

and

he

Decisions

as

his

caste

success

regarding

arises.

arbitrary

for

when

with

work

kinsmen

Leeson's

from

which

the

and

day

knowledge
in

area

as

to

people

intimate

and

are

relationships

social

within

knowledge

decisions

performances

follow

the

day

the

reasserted

respect

of

making

of

will

this

Leeson's

encounters

in

production.
in

chapter,

acquired

vast

different

ritual

crucial

daily

relationships
and

their

of

acts

he

of

previous

of

environment

forged

apply

in

creation
as

illustration

techniques

and

the

Social

regularly

the

of

accumulating

operates.

larger

-nd

Samayama
part

splendid

action

society

problems,
the

subject

skills

used

are

with

concrete

The

activities.

which

major

cutting

and

us

the

traditions,

to

the-

ritual

patient

Iramudun

an

performed
with

the

out

considerably.
The

is

diagnosis

prescribed

patient

of

sought

away,

dispensing

originally

how

taken

diary

the

healing

rites
it

basis,
now

is
like

the
to

253

These

turn.

his

consolidate
powerful
vis

vis

4.7

bring

rituals

The

sense

of

community

the

wider

society.

structure

Only

very

For
there

performance
is

this
teachers

who

teachers

to

be

'up

are

and

and

create

and

expression

many

pupils

who

completely
in

familiarity

and
likewise

and
with

performing

of

years

are

effectively
and

kinsmen,

also

[8]

patterns.

operate

co-operation

'iyella)

or

with

perform

to

over

ama

kinship

man

troupe

must

built

often

(kand

particular

would

troupe.

unknown

community

troupes

follows

rarely

organiser

co-operation

of

always

almost

the

the

troupes

of

formation

The

in

power

to

prestige

in

becoming

turn

and

co-performers

kinsmen.
The

various
the

of

the

many

members

of

over

place

tra,

process

performance

externally

Tradition

are

the

form

ritual
various

of

points

Troupes

other

networks

which

village
ritual

a'

and
of

living

in

kin.

kin

An

the

wider

actively

organiser

society
These

expressed.

the
in

the

community,

and

performances.

result

for
Internally,

ritual

to

makes

group,

milieu

kin

is

with

perform

to

response

may

will

itself

Tradition

takes

which

skills.

through

which

man
wider

and

collective

formed

a
and

manifests

such
at

are

or

his

down

spiral

the

in

knowledge

of

lsmission

displacement,

and

years

of

traditions

in

ascent

need
the

for

activation
will

some
of

know

the

254

kinsmen

upon
be

likely

to

which

episodes

they

be

semi-durable

together

on

kinsmen.

more

In

troupes

all

is

(massina-massina),

thus

work

tend
perform

who

include

also

the

formed

from

men

'joking'
is

relationship

together

illustrations

follow

in

operate
The

are
formation

the
first

which

regularly

main

performers

live
come

regularly

performances
performers
Yakkuma

in

the
who
about

the

from
by
at

vicinity
came
a

of
together

mile

two

how

combinations
which

examples

these

relationships

formation

from

another

one

Beragoda.
for

the

of

in

the

short

relatively

Beragoda.

village
for

13

shows

performance
A

five

notice

Figure
the

troupe

of
Four

Beragoda.

close
together

the
of

shows

operates

Certain

and

troupes.

of

example

in

given

the

brother

wife's

shows.

and

an

Frequently,

actual

13

Figure

as

work

regularly

an

in

standing

men

relationship.

between

husband

sister's

brothers-in-law

between

is,

binds

which

relationship

that

that

egalitarian.

Sanni

key

the

together

performers

the

basis,

regular

are

spreading

kinsmen

as

who

whatever

groups

well

ensure

those

work,

these

up
To

involves

The

perform

communities.

other

and

of

often

as

can

square

exploit

which

and,

to

is

who

requirements.

necessarily

of

who

how

supply

can.

range

over

reliable.
and

continual

demands.

make

ritual

must

possibilities

to

best.

particular

organisers

net

is

who

the

like

not

legitimately

can

available.

with

variables
anything

he

whom

local

of
troupe

255
0
0..

'o

H.L.N. Cyril
'o

A.S.Hinnibabun

ul+
to

A.S.Adirian

'o
Si

M.A.Bcbutndris M.&T mii

,*-1%

M.A.Laeson

41
H
ca
U
0
H

0
W0

B.S.G.Janis

B.S.G.layris

B.S.G.Odiris
0
w

s
Co

B.S.P.Siyadris r

B.S.P.Seetin

A.S.linris

A.S.Charlie

A.S.PTno

M.U.N.Soma

258

such

this

as

would'perform

comprise

which

much

In

exorcist.

of

well-informed
in

and

one

second
together
in

relationships

certain

tovil

work

such

houses
The

ascending

generation
the

present

men

keep

cIrnled
also

village.,

giving

of

historical

Odiris

(E2)

danced

and

sense

passed
and

business.

the

of
is

work

another's

from

the

ceremonies

day

to

concerning

another's

performed

regularly

day

around

one

first

the

the

word

hang

men

ordinary

of

Beragoda,

as

quickly

the

inevitability.
The

organiser
the

co-ordinated
the

of

some

(see

episode

dancing

the

to

massina

carrying

in

mah

he

and
year

time

old

to
(E15)

Seetin
In

addition

widely
of

an

apprenticeship
various
back-up

provided
to

the

close

Pliya

for

Soma

(E14).

the

was

wife,

items

drummin

the

Ata

Dah

Charlie

with

kinship

performers

all

provided

Charlie's

small

the

provided

renowned.

brother

perform

Cyril

half-brother,
the

in

assisted

also

to

massina

in

avamancale

Leeson,

particularly

are

undergoing

allowed

a'
his

and

Cyril

He

of

used

dangerous

the

and

(E7)
(E15),

magical

made

role

formulae

samayama.

Odiris

dancing

principal

fifteen

the

the

who

Yakka.

Sanni

the

took

).

1.

Seetin

except

the

out

Appendix

both

to

Odiris

of
all

Charlie

drumming.

which

massina

and

as

well

offerings

performing

ritual

B. S. G.

was
as

important
a

mantrakray
the

ritual

performance

more

(Ell)

Leeson

the

of

in
to

Cyril's

relationships

the

that

at
and

was

ritual.
lead.
which

257

bind

such

heritage

by

virtue

the

within

on

group.

For
Later

Jinris

(DIO).

teach

Charlie.

the

(cf.

Figure

from

Charlie,

6.

The

from

performers

of

performance
The

tovil
of

performers

were

drawn

from

to

massina
The

any

the

of
(El)
was

ritual

to

commissioned
to

were

be

Bab3ris

organiser.
are

often
many

different

the
Sanskrit

the

together

seven

but

villages
of

drawn

charge

most

difficult
couplets

up

and

The

reputation.

N. P.

were

Wadu

Mutta

who

never
a

although

of

(D22)

Babris

Ahangama

constructed
took

the
6

exception

by

perform

for

(D22).

Babris

from

troupe

Chapters

Grandfather'

organised

of

The

drew
and

the

and

Beragoda.

in

genealogies

and

balikray

images

with

work

together

and

'Woodworking

Alson

reknowned

six

studying

recruitment

brought

skill

works

performances.

area.

event

related

in

in

(described

major

the

the

were

Tovil

literally

occurred

14

considerable

closely

all

(D23),

include

geographical

was

performers

still

wider

Bali

of

now

of

to

on

was

places

gurunnnse

involves

he

Soma

course

his

Figure
a

to

example
a

in

represented

which

him

studied

went

whom

Similarly,

the

common

boy

Odiris

with

164).

carried

as

life

Jinris

with

second

Odiris

in

in

resident

share

relationships

example.

of

page

also

teaching

accompanying

also

was

been

son

instruction

receiving

7).

the

of

under

He

they

groupitogether,

He

area.

Bali

Tovil

and

dedicated.

As

opening

recitations

the
as
(slka).

they

in

are

Odiris.

had
seven

which

lengthy

the

and
Wadu

Alt

"

258

W'

M.A. Ltson

WaduMutt

co

B.S.Pbdiy'
lei

N.L.N.Cyril

E
4-4

94

B,S.S'riyce

+"

ca

NP.A irk

N.PBabris

4-3

'

oI

B.S.Alson

Akurubsvili
Vidd
N.PSiriyami

44

``
Li

B.S.G.Jdnis

Ja
BSG.

is

B.S.G.Odiris
-

%a

94

M
G

K.G.Pidris

259

Mutta.

Leeson,

dancing,

Alson

to

the

Odiris

drums.

was

the

the

of

course
task

to

bulk

The

kinship

ties

in

Tovil

Bali

He
both

these

sons,

and

grandson

the

daughter

from

both

[1]

to

General

demonology
century.
a
literature

his
the

'in

(C4).

this

Odiris'
images

of

sculptor
this

had

skill

in

Not

but

can

men
in
Jayris

Jayris

and

sons
on

Jnis's

case.

(D5),

as
their

acquired

well

and
three

these

knowledge

their
to

single

Akurubevili

Babris,

of

passed

do

back

performance

own

only
trace

all

Alson

Odiris,

which

on
by
/

carried

were

recitations

his

of

Chapter

which

for

Province;

grandfather

taught

(C4).

Notes

the

the

Vidne.

Southern

predominantly.

individual,

image

Jnis

the

Alson

with

the

reknowned

performers

'figured

skills

to

appropriateness
that

most

deity

along
of

the

on
for

main

and,

and

Odiris.

of

close

the

of

combinations
Babris

fact
the

in

on

passed

and

been

Deviy

Viskam

have

the

had

grandfather

the

Odiris'

from

two's

Pedris

and

dedication

ritual.

arose

made,

of

and

responsibility

Baliya.

be
the

conducted

massina

been

to

were

offerings

Cyril

special

Viskam

singing

combinations
of

given

the

of

construction

of

accompaniment

the

performed

in

together

working

three's

Babris

and

as

skills
Alson.
knowledge

B. S. G.
to
who

Jnis

their

own

married
and

skill

Babris.

introductions
to
the
Sinhalese
nature
of
be found
in
literature
can
a rich
over
spanning
The
important
this
to
most
contributions
(1829),
Callaway
Dandris
Silva
Da
are

260

(1865-66).

index
provides
who
an invaluable
(1956),
Nevill
by
Hugh
to
the
Pertold
poems
collected
(1954).
(1930)
More
Wirz
the
recent
accounts
and
of
the
belief
particularly
of
overall
system
place
and
(1962)
in
it
be found
healing
Ames
and
can
exorcism
within
(1964).
Yalman
and
[2]

Barnetti(1917)

and
Accounts
in
found
forthcoming
(3]

For

Wirz

description
be
can

complete
origin
the
of
(1969)
Egan

more
his

actual
and

demon
Soh3n
Mah
(1954:
Wirz
28-30).
be
the
can
of
ritual
(1975:
in
16-63)
a
and

the

of
in

found

performance
Kapferer

publication.
of
myths
(1954:
35-36)

of
account
Saraccandra
and

origin

actual
(1966:

of

the
Rata
Raghavan

and
performances
38-42
and

Yakkuma
(1967:

see
ceremony
For
262-263).
64-69)
(op
cit:

Wirz
see
145-152).

[4]
(1969:

(op
Wirz
Obeyesekere
See
42-u7)
and
cit:
Yakka,
181-197)
for
Sanni
'and
the
myths
of
origin
of
(47-64)
(op
Saraccandra
Wirz
33-38)'for
and
accounts
cit:
(op
189)
the
cit:
ritual's
Obeyesekere
performance.
of
to
list
the
on
demons
Sanni
goes
of
and
a
eighteen
gives
titles.
the
their
discuss
etymology
and
significance
of
(5]

Myths

Suniyam
(6)

of
origin
provided

are
Callaway's
Kapua'

a
of
captures
exchanges

and
accounts
(op
by Wirz

translation
(1829),

some
between

of

although
the
of
dur
an

of
cit:
the

over
underlying
his
and

the
30-34
'On

poem
150

of

performance
69-83).
and
Practices

the

years
ambivalence
clients.

still

old.
in

the

leaf
coconut
young
ubiquitous
example,
(gok-kola)
from
coconut
decorations
unfurled
are
made
damage
the
leaves,
seriously
collection
of
can
which
is
used,
trees.
The
to
healthy
gok-kola
extent
which
decoration,
festivals
major
at
as a street
particularly
introducing
the
to
has
government
prompted
consider
is
its
production.
such
restrictions.
effect
on coconut
(7)

For

[8)

Once

occasional
taught
occasions,

by

the

I
again
exceptions
from
a man
work
with

must
emphasise
to
this
such
Beragoda.
This
troupes
operating

that

there
Doyigama

a
as
man would,
the
from

were
Adura,

on certain
village.

V.

Dra4in?
r rom

s
Uph,

of

the

nine

F tanonts

(reproduced

262

CHAPTER
TOVIL:

BALI

THE

RITUAL

DEFENCE

MALEVOLENCE

AGAINST

life,
whole
thinking
striving
and
taken
always
preup by
constant
defences,
cautions.
and
compensations.
by a constant
fight
invisible
against
forces
foes
'
and
kinds...
of
all
(Wirz
1)
1954:
Introduction
-'Their
is,...

5.1

the

previous

context

in

In
social

four
which

and
turn

to

detailed

that

namely
are

healing

investigation.

the

personal

Bali

the

of

Tovil
in

in

the

the

however,

the

sing.

broadest
and

as

reveals

of
a

the

complex,
).

These
to
are
in

rituals
planets

are
Closer

offerings.
complex

chapters

They

affliction.

literature[1]

making

tradition

performed

sense,

of

the

to

ritual

single

influences

malevolent
through

(tovilaya

misfortune

described

generally

exorcised

examination

rituals

alleviate

which

of

three

Berav

the

community.

following

the

examined

drawn

caste,
the

have
among

was

In

knowledge.

we

production

between

inter-relationships
ritual

ritual

Attention

place.

takes

chapters

amalgam

of

263

beliefs,

ideas

immediate

means

The
than
Berav.

in

presented
the

to

for

first

the

four
a

it

Chapters

on.

healing

rituals

in

by

ethnographers,

many

have

rituals

received

despite

astrology

from

either
its

or

the

social

personal

misfortune

Theravada

Buddhist

the

illustrate

to

It

in

is

in

Chapter

forms

artistic

persuasive

powerfully
outside

Dance.

manifest.
of

achieve

of

ordinary

that

music.

costume

all

contribute
ritual

time

the

to

space

be

brought

knowledge

and

together

and

the

and

capable

time
of

made

of

elaboration
a

skill

inter-play

subtle

the

to

performance.

effective

context,
and

of

means

useful
must

brought

are

of

question

society.
a

and

Bali

the

framework

which

coherent

the

wider

provides

3,

application
of

and

astrology

performance

understood,

Examination

traditions

various

society

little

in_Sinhalese

Baliya

Similarly,

practical

the

cosmology

such

discussed

locate
within

the

Secondly,

together

to

us

enables

Tovil

related

Sinhalese

but

[3]

consequences.

mentioned

[2]

in

its

of.

other

and

attention.

of

contribution

Baliya

perspective

data

the

Although

general.

mentioned

the

understanding

our

importance

often

that

provide

will

scant

its

is

generally.

in

by

reasons.

hoped

and

Sinhalese

and

rather

practised

is
7

and

graphic

complex,

important

of

place,

ethnography

passing

ritual
rituals

number

misfortune.

particular

other

made

was

In

the

provide

personal

this

of

of

one

tackling

of

choice

which

practices

and

and
transforming

place

264

into

sickness

in

is

It

health.

such

that

events

Berav

q
traditions
in

final,

and
in

Baliya

the

document

their

continual

is

the

Berav

regeneration

increasingly

intricacies

of

the.

it

from

the

and

difficult

Ten

to
is

years

young

in

man

an
long

too
a

and

to

fewer

fewer.
in

perform
extensive

people

young

long

the

upon

balikray.

accomplished
for

wait

gratification
third

developing

-rapidly

are

who

the

embarking

to

which

become

of

in

become

those

as

ritual

account

point

form

performance

Fewer

the

path
twenty

on

see

rare,

studying

opportunity

ritual

difficult

most

the

complex

its

contains.

caste

or

for

becoming

for

reason
provides

and

repertoire

recitations

it

that

beautiful

undoubtedly

the

important.

is

most

be

in

versed

least

not

detail
a

to

appears

It

by

alive

performance.
A

to

kept

are

world

country.
the

In

course
genesis

mythical
going

on

'Bali

Tovil'

to

to

to

precedes

division

of

ways

in

wider

cosmic

which

role
ritual
this
order.

the

brief

labour
category
This

is

the

is
will

is

It

play

Sinhalese

the

the

necessary

also
in

actions

the

within
an

overall
and

society

articulated
entail

category

beliefs,
and

Tovil
in

before

provided

performance,

Bali

which

the
I

underlying

condition.

of

account

constitutes
its

of

Tovil

what

terms

relieve
the

examine

Bali

just

examine

which

intended

chapter
the

of

in

diagnosis

this

of

examination

the
the
of

265

the

role

of

and

astrology

in

astrologers

Sinhalese

society.

Mythical

.2

important

An
4

origins

has

been

Chapter

nature

of

handed

down

this

in

be

made

issues

to

In

believed

to

the
Both

time

at

the

coming

to

Sri

of

stories

of

Bali
cure
of
Lanka

the

myths,

of
provide

the

tales

related

be

more

to

analysis
are
In

Tovil.

in

informants

The

examined.

second
achieve

established

the

archetypal

which

took

which

means

can
in

the

by

the

present

provide

Bali

and

the

relate

patrons

develop

will

In

performance

the

sickness
Buddha

in

and

and

are
and

to

Tradition,

myths

the

they

made

ritual

to

of

In

present.

of

Tovil,
of

the

present

genesis

sets

the
the

concerns

the

at

how

ritual

like

would

the

two
with

sets

past.

to

of

was

their

mythical
I

provide

which

the

means

ancestors

in

of

between

and

present.

illustrious

attempt

through

looking

respect

connection

India

section
by

this

Berav,

the

investigation

interests

status

as

and

and

an

Chapters

in

an

of

in

way

the

in

this

further

first

the

located

from

acts

5)

Tovil

'pastness'

performance

mediation

of

events

the

The

or

purposes

Section

serve

past

powerful

particular
to

emerged

(paramparva)

practical

(cf.

have

form

Bali

the

of

ritual

the

from

present.
means

of

took

for

Chapter

and

the

of

traditions

manipulated

these

use

to

legitimacy

the

assert

theme

the

legends

and

place

in

relates

to

this

cure.

frameworks

26

upon

which

and

from

they

which

in

ideas

and

actions

the

present

derive

can

hung

be

can

certain

of

air

legitimacy.
This

is

section

historiography

facts'

be

by

history

specific

such

reconstruct

the

beyond

well

is

however,
to

related
the

an
the

development.

this

of

the

and

ritual

in

the

first

instance.

style

of

is

Tovil,

Bali

time

the

gave

the

both

in

city
Whatever
the

between
is

offering

Buddha.

its

given

mythical
the

the
Bali
a

in

and

the
of

The

city

Liccavi

kings.
historical

actual
and
certain

of

this

task

and

attempt,

can

tales

in

maintaining

the

rather

or

the

characterises
in

for

the

by

which

informants
the

throughout

sung

the

Nuvara.

Mah

Visla

India

North
events

revealed

(5)
(if

connections
place

particular

legitimacy

to

day.

now

poems

own

and

originated

as

to

its

myths

Tovil,

setting

the

we

present

have

back

go

attempt

role

which

genesis,

conversation

ritual,
capital

the

of

their
the

to

example.

awesome

certain

Bali

believed

ritual

is

of

Tovil

For
do

What

the

onto

To

thesis.

there

made

has

an

in

'historical

motifs

be

explication

Bali

which

undoubtedly

would

of

particular

Bali

and

scope

at

between

and

ritual

history

exercise

present.

the

ideology
In

at

the

symbols

and

points

an

projections

in

planetary

times[4],

Vedic

mythical

exponents

the

of

many

ritual

are

overlaps

the

of

be

to

there

tantalising

some

and

past

though

even
to

appear

intended

not

by

the

the

time.

and
very

any)

fact

of

its

267

in

location

The

particular

events

Bali

offerings

are

tells

how/he

Buddha

was

Chaos

prevailed

princes

called

upon

plight

and

along

journey

to

sprinkled

holy

notably

iirit).

The

Sutta).

supreme

restored

to

he

verses
(Ratana

face

the

of

were

prosperity

and

he

city

holy

the

order

the

may

people

but,

upon

and

continue

to

cause

receipt

of

from

(rsi

sages
the
was

to

or

become

the

afflictions

their

offerings,

making

about
Bali

The

Tovil.

fell

offerings
who,

pranadur)
set

such

suffering.

appropriate

gods,

an

demons

the

appropriate

causing
the

creating

include

to

continues

the

with

connection

Buddha

desist
for

in

related

between

upon

which

in

and

made
demons

offerin

the

Discourse'

fled

now

of

their

(arahant)

chanted

'Jewelled

Liccavi
in

them

In

and

janapata
The

followers

pan)

famine

the

died.

had

kingdom.

the

inspiration

drought,,

city.

(pirit

story

responsibility

by
as

were

Visla

of

help

his

which
who

city

to

to

of

spirits

the

will

smitten

stricken

benevolence

that

the

500

versions

arrangement

to

with

the

the

Tovil

they

Buddha

water

popular

Bali

The

of

story

demons

thousands

the

creation

known

well

referred

the

the

subjugate

was

and

evil

Buddha's

In

and

collectively

roga.

made

to

able

to

kingdom.

demons

pestilence,

in

found

Liccavi

to

prey

led

which

be

to

the

destroying

and

Buddhist

established

tradition.

mythological

fallen

more

and

ancient

an

the

with
the

ritual

268

The
4

first

part

in

the

Pali

orthodox

more

"

the

of

the

and

allows

with

the

world

that

From

identified

time

on,

that

tradition.
demons
popular
by

latter,

This

and

the

and

these

two

may
is

association

with

point

an
the
wider

echoes

bring

will
demons

the

are
it

is

directed.

from

taken

former,
Buddhist
Obeyesekere's

device
is

orthodox
and

the

offerings.

important

the

Buddha

the

the

elements,

mythical

receive

in

offerings

phenomena;

between

tradition.

within

Tovil

primarily

some

their

wreak
of

associated

contact

condition.

time.

Bali

Visgla.

at

they

that-

for

have

might

making

are

Buddha's

of

demons

the

of

contract

that

the

at

of

Buddha

final

despicable

offerings

the

legitimated

their

rsis

planets

the

such

from

the

They

amount
they

whenever

part

second

compassion

that

context

the

limited

of

made

the

shows

order

people,

juxtaposition
of

in

the

of

He
a

upon
by

the
as

The
triumph

men

have

'higher',

introduced.

auspices

demons.

and

mentiorjis
in

'is
are

the

to

rising

In

them

them

created

relief.

elements

the

effects

disruptive
way

these

of

It

is

709-710

to

no

it

documented

II:

vol.

Buddha

story;

amply

belongs

astrology.

under

of

possibility

and

which

with

them

of

in

story-

'arrangement'

to

tradition

that

story

enter

the

story

or

is

1960,
The

to

up

known

well

and

117-130).

planets

offerings.

Malalasekera

1970:

Reynolds

is

commentaries

(eg.

elsewhere

is

that

story.

demons.

the

vanquishing

found

the

of

the

product

whereby
authenticated

tradition.
observations

the

269

the

concerning

(Sanni

followers

demon
their

effects

are

1969).

As

serves

to

The

Buddha

by

the

in

return

Kla

the

the

but

patient
the

note'

divergences

and
and

Buddhist

Tovil,

the

Kla

Sanniya

(ibid:

convergence
'Polk

Into

mythological

myths

the

in
dominant

system".

the

K51a

to

the

publicly

popular

and

of

the

myths

of

Kola

of
the

attempt

Kla

to

Bali

the
in

which

elements
doctrinal.
this

of

significance

Buddhist
The

some

rituals
composed

an

on

with

are

the
"an

the
As

and

enacted

Traditions

the

access

traces

texts.

sees

episode

acknowledge

between

the

215)

episode

concludes
he

doctrinal

is

offerings

190-197).

which

and

of

its

(ibid:

traditions:

Obeyesekere

to

of

dramatic

gain

Obeyesekere
in

recalled

cult'

forced

convergences

Sanniya

diverse

to

will

subjugation

this

tries

Buddha

article

'historical

from

During

dancer)

the

in

whereby,

Sanniya

of

Yakkuma

Pliya.

of

The

are

subjugated

made

Kla

the

Visla

are
is

agreement

story

established
in

acceptance

eventually

his

are

Sanni

masked
is

an

his

more

They

afflictions.

and
the

authority
In

they

his

Dah-ata
(a

Sanniya

again

which

Visla

affliction

thereafter,

Sanniya
in

associates.

offerings
causing

celebrated
during

once

in

(Obeyesekere

the

within
causing

his

and
and

for
from

desist

demons

Sanniya

K31a

the

Tovil,

eighteen

ritual

Yakkuma)

Bali
events

his

the

and

(Sanni

the

locate

Sanniya,

Yakka)

exorcised

with

tradition.

Kola

the

of

origin

incorporate

religion
Sanniya

a
through

myths

he

270

are

suggests

into

incorporated
the

kind

referred

The

interesting

to

that

place.

developments,

they

both

draw

and

actions

arising

Yakkuma

Sanni

and

the

the

of

what
in

rsis

the

Buddha

informants
Bali

to

means

But
the

popular

Both
notions

the

rituals

which

is

related

time

to

time.

in

manner

of

is
or

respect

is

performance
the

centre-piece

in

the

and

its

firmly

are

misfortune.

and

was

relate

in

on

the

simply

even

extensive

the
of

Bali

by

course

of

Visla

story,

trays

rituals,

from

to
concerning

Crucial

ritual.

given

referred

offerings

of

between

the

details

by

created

statements

not

the

of

ideas

encounter

they

poems

on

the

misfortune

disease

which

In

construction

preparations,

of

archetypal

emphasis

but

to

about

disease

demons?

briefly,

In

later.

magic Blty

the

the

beliefs

whereas

context

of

the

and
and

them

ritual

wake

validate

much

sets

about

combat
the

to

day,

present

relate

ideas

to

relate

Yakkuma,

Sanni
the

influences.

origination.
in

rooted

ideas

planetary

they

supernatural

myth

'actual

of

in

came

these

bad

mythological

and

performed

undoubtedly

Bali

from

Bali

the

brief

integration

of

Irrespective

Buddhist

same

which
the

of

case

and

the

upon

of

this

Buddhist

broader

both

understood

are

India,

processes

from

processes

taking

historical

by

arise

similar
the

are

as

to

within

tradition

South

above.
point

levels

between

from

tradition

Theravda

the

is

comparison

diffusion

later

much

the

and
in
a

this
floral

271

(mal

altar

baliya)

eighty-one

squares,

the

and

planets

(1955

vol.

3:

293),

claims

to

be

in

into

various

which

using

offerings

deities

other

ajtranslation

excess

200

of

twenty-five

nine,

are

for

placed

and

demons.

of

Nevill

poem

he

which

Provides

old.

years

or

with

us

description:

following

the

containing

'The

altar
four

was
finger

made
stems.
a cubit
of
plantain
and
widths
a square
and
square,
it.
leaves,
Nine
kinds
enclosure
made
around
of
flowers.
kinds
rice
of
nine
colours,
of
nine
betel,
for
the
nine
taken
offerings
were
The
is
for
the
offering.
nine
coloured
rice
twelve
the
rsi
or
zodiacal
colours
and
signs.,
black,
are
red,
white,
grey,
yellow,
or
smoke
The
blue,
blue-black.
another
red,
golden
and
in
for
the
be placed
to
offerings
planets
are
'
their
directions
special
etc.
etc.

is

It

careful

and

believed

to

ancient

India.

With

referred

to

are

that

of

have

divine

the

combatting

instructions

first
on

to

the

inspiration

made
their

the

by

formulated

(barnun)

Brahmins

as

as

such

prescriptions

been

(prandur),

teachers'
passed

detailed

these

also

rsis,

ancient
and

offerings

descendants

as

a means

affliction:

'sirisanda
u$at
ist
yaga
'From

satara
nn
bamun
diva
pera
basa
lesa
porana
upatak
sdi
melesina'

the
like
wisdoms
are
which
beautiful
moon,
days
learned
the
brahmins
of
earlier
the
with
of
old
reis
words
ancient
'
in
this
prepared
way.
an offering
('four
Vedas

four

wisdoms'
(catur

possibly
[61
veda).

refers

to

in

sages

*the

and

these

the

four

272

However
in

have

fact

fundamental
India

the

at

By

they

transmitted
in
to

nowt

with

own

are

be

what

the

correct

his

discussions

about

done

correctly,

how

things

or
to

people
exegesis

be

is

It
and

efficacy

the

reputation
as

ritual

is

connected

at

the

in
caste

between

stand
performance

the

in
present

the

present.
in

be
(1980:

ritual

New

reluctant

to

talk
1

discussion

the

of
lengthy

and

is

it

to

of

is

Just

ritual

transmitted

teachers
its

be
the

of

question

and

in

19)

or

the

and

made

reduplication

overlap;
source

things

in

tradition

the

taken

rituals

if

that
which

then:..
part

to

the

of

about

accurate

point

manner

Berav

to

this

an

in

Lewis

performance.

ritual

performance

invariably

was

as

that

how
are

whereas

things

should

original.

unable

believed

are

Like

informants

do

Each

efficacious,

within

explication.

found

way

detailed.

and

with

meaning

correct

exposition

the

stories

and

'because

rituals

are.

sages

setting

the

to

The

sequences

also

the

and

action

the

Each

cured.

according

proposition.

their

to

be

in

of

is

place

ideology

poems
it

mode.

conditions

working

in

is

ritual

of

down

oral

can

the

cure

therefore

an

present

re-enact

instructions
come

in

the

archetypal

Guinea.

have

the

may

there

took
and

in

element
the

to

Buddha

the

ritual

that
which

events

of

following

primarily

victims

up

crucial

believed

are

seeks

is

present

ritual.

time

the

of

belief

the

between

the

form

present

devised,

connection

ancient
in

the

recently
4
been

their

and
manifestation
how

performance

the

source
itself

213

will

be

say

at

the
this
to

pedigrees

of

blur

the

central

to

the

present,

of

actions

Before

going

detail,

brief

stories

which

The

are

accurate

be

must
in

recounted

in

greater
set

the

with

connection

the

tempore.

other

one

is

in

illo

of

hazy

source,

idea

made

an

of

into
the

in

important

this

examine

idea

reproduction

located

events

mention

stories
altar

set

stories

of

related
(mal

floral

Other

for
child

cure
As

rsi

into

fell

who

sand

to

come

which
(vgli

coma

son's
the

with

in

ritual

his

to

child.

the

and

is

of

origin

the

the

demon
it

was
who

result
king

of

another
images

larger

Bali

Liccavi

was

prince
king,

Vesamuni

the

Buddha's

was

responsible

the

sorcery

the
for

frantically

sought

the

of

clay

the

how

Mraya,
As

there

of

that

state
Vasavti

the

afflicting

by

cast

versions

adversary.

perpetual

tell

origin

of

origin
many

stories
sorcery

of

(7]

the

of
in

These

victim

Rja.

tell

the

to

refer
However,

constructed

ceremonies.
the

above

baliya).

which

are

which

in

to

of

to

their

of

Bali.

of

and

ultimately

orient

means

back

extending

notion

on

by

The

and

to

sufficient

performers

(paramparva).

history,

and

is

source,

transmission

of

myth

of

the

to

past,

it

but

contemporary

learning

chain

unbroken

that

point

themselves

7*

Chapter

of

subject

condition.

stories
the
an
ball)

recounted
king's

and

of

it

is

the
offered

king's

son
to

the

the

is

sages

or

devise

they

Together

aid.

image

above

constructed
demons

in

his

274

are

this

From

stead.

by

cured

the

to

patient

the

mal

variety

of

product

centuries

transmitters

past

in

their
ancient
expected

the

inevitably
As

but

possible
we

can

do

of

times,

this

lies

and
is

history

in

them

this
by

ritual
These
by

and

various

informants

forms,
stories,

the

in

thesis.

the

'presentist'

line

the

the

of
of

existence
this

how

at

primarily

be

might

of

scope
a

in

rather

present,

charter'.
are

including

commentators,

is

period

events

number

the
incidentally
shed

of

the
interesting

of

arrival
Tovil,

Bali

which

stories

the

concerning

and

be

might

historical

acknowledging

'social

respect

lengthy

and

look

of

sages

objective

with

presented

and

inconsistencies.

beyond
remain

the

of

As

ago.
a

places

while

of

such

some

events,

viewed

related

Lanka.

is.

sense

Crucial

various

to

actual

Malinowski's

are

is

by

input

the

of

years

with

above,

that

argument.
history

fraught

stated

reconstruction

What

over

and

the

themselves

those
2000

over

connection
vague

the

doubt

origins

between

and

lived

who

the

of

asserted

activities,

India

of

the

creative

and

the

of

out

without

of

tradition.

is

connection

present

and

discussions

their.

of

development

arising

syncretism

the

of

However,
ritual,

of

variety
behalf

on

the

with

vast

now

etc.

imagery

of
is

context

archetypal

- As

afflictions

in

rice,

clay,

demons.

the

baliya

sand,

as

subsequent

images

of

offering

such

substances

event

original

use

in

Sri

made

of

light

on

275

the

stories

of

making

large

India.

the

for

very

erudite

in

popular

It

anecdote

an

relate

and

Brahmin

literary

in

lodged
story

in

back

to

coaxed

are

temple

(sgntiyak)

ceremony
the
into

pretext
giving

discussing

of
a

lengthy

The

Brahmins

of

healing

to

able

were
rites

were

very

carry

off

informants

my

between

informants

identified

renowned

for

his

an

interest

have

taken

of

is

This
Rghula

invites

for

the

ritual.

discourse

well

poetic
in

(Godakumbera
island

the

the
a

the
become

have

and

the

with

case
Brahmin

has

latter

known

elaborated

the

would

encounter

South

greatly

after

these

perform

Tantrism

the

which

from

Totagamuva,

popular
In

in

question

blessing

to

mythology.

popular

his

known

and

Rahula

of

exploits

of
priest

and

197).

and

My

priest.

scholar

Buddhism

193

that
an

Rghula

work

Mahayana

Under

Sri

that

services.

concerning

century

fifteenth

their

At

rituals

were

backdrop

Buddhist

a
as

priest

1955:

for
this

against

'they

and

return

Their

the

across

to

time.

planets.

courts

in

was

and

came

knowledge

extensive

stars

the

wealth

great

and

had

the

the

by

island.

Rata,

-Soli

to

blessings

the

on
(bamun)

of

knowledge

of

exist

the

aristocracy
and

involving

the

from

reputedly

rites

not
Brahmins

of

the

when

bestowal

the

did

numbers

time

for

day

present

predecessors.

concern

offerings

between

connections
reputed

ceremonies

perform

time

their

and

performers
The

the

of

question

priest
a

performed
king.

Sinhalesethe
expounding

Brahmin
verses,

is

278

formulae

magical

to

performed

in

skilled

down
and

stylus

temple.

and

the

The
is

he

(tava

book

has

been

tricked.

only

planets

just

been

the

Brahmin

the

believed
to

Although

mAdalat

n7E),

storms

in

to

in
it

see

the

presenting
blacken

to

fury.

has

Thus

it
the

to

rituals

perform

the

he

that
a

the

that

indication

away

knowledge
Sri

to

Realising

written.

the

book

such

time

an

remains

demands

had

able

When

has

Upon

is

using

Rahula

disbelief,

not

is

says

pota).

already

has

he

Brahmin

summoned.
he

klu

came

in

that

apologises

letters

he

Rhula
who

that

discourse

that

duly

Brahmin.

skill
the

his

rituals

acolytes

(puskola

Brahmin,

acolyte

his

book

announcing

the

is

leaf

the

his

that

completed

unimpressed.

is

Such

ola

to

of

one

wardrobe

everything

has

Brahmin

book

his

to

relating

Unknown

planets.

dictation.

take

to

the
in

hidden

has

instructions

and

Lanka.

other

versions

the

record

they

events

same

often
the

different

contain

identify

the

powerful

literary

in

his

monk

was

Brahmin

in

medieval

as

(1964:

in

version
to
into
or

this

scholarly
wardrobes

to

Bhuvaneka

1-2)

on

his

goes

it

was
king

particular

passing

1940's

the

another

that

stating

example.

Vidgama..

adviser

also

Sederaman

duped

image

The

was

in

Galle

around

figure

who

For

personnae.

Wirz

monk

performed

ntiya

people

central

(1360-1390).

further
s

by

collected

versions

Bhu

dramatis

step

one

after
that

the

knowledge.

and

venerable

in

order

priests
to

trick

hiding
pompous

277

is

Brahmins
folk

highly

investigations

suggest

would
to

concerning

rituals

the

in

that

they

attempt

Just

the

of

popular

traditions
here

to

myth

Buddha

two

across
in

them

This
literary
and

India

at

of

providing

as

they

Buddha'.

As

The

place.

have

probably

history

from
serves
swept
locates

and

model

'The
Vidgama

cintgmni
These

Beauteous
in

1470,

For

based.

are
Virtues

tells

which

upon

recitations
today,

by

cited

often

were

performed

Budugunlankara,

the

and

Budugunlankra.

and

are

literature
as

such

Rhula

both

above

their

for

the

from

credibility

stated

compositions

by

assert

knowledge

further

time.

Ratnlankra

as

the

would

history

in

compositions

informants

Buddhist

points

renowned

were

composed

lw-caste

authenticate

taking

which

given

the

century

example,

Brahmins

tradition.
is

assertion

to

ritual

of
from

various

fifteenth

Bali

by

concerning

so

is

coming

Buddhist

wider

including

Tovil,

solution

by

seen

origins,

traditions

Vidgama

Santiya.

was

figures

actual

sources

poetry

above

process
the

authenticate
from

some

performed

recounted

various

similar
of

with

provide

performed

Vila

at

of

identification
India

the

of

significance.

being

up

our

of

exponents

another

rituals

popular

light
day

to

of

Lanka.

the

as

Hindu

end

Sri

triumph

that

how

of

in

Buddhists

on

take

India

North

present

tales

smacks

the

the

these

question

and

in

However,

tradition.

Bali

one

unlikely

of

of
the

the

plague

278

Visla

at
king

to

are

made,

solutions
real

only

anti-brahamical,

poem

and

in

his

has

poetry

find

to

that

assume

its

Vidggama's

somehow

popular

less

to

Buddha

in

Vidgama's
style.

popular

stance

anti-brahmanical

in

in

tales

as

identifies

269)

down

the

of

the

ornate.

percolated

expression

planetary

cynical

theme

satirical,

on

the

(1970:

Reynolds

comments

to

appeal

suggests

the

suggestions

remains

author

even

also
to

we

and

solution.

the

Are

the

by

pursued

Various
food

offering

ultimately

Hindu

more

action

plight.

country's

including
but

of

courses

various
his

relieve

deities.

the

the

and

history

through

tricks

he

which

Brahmins?
Any

to

answer
as

speculative
conclusion

to

to

two

mention

and

and.

sources.

the

is
the
being
the

in

forward

Bali

Tovil

remainder

able

only

put

the

original

are

creation
knowledge

text

to

to

reconstruct

the

Brahmins.

the

as

source

the-Santiya

and
of

the

elicited

like

would

the

of

first

place

the

leaf

ola

book

the

snatches

rage,

partial
the

of

of

way

versions
the

half

Inhis

the

the
In

121).
getting

who.

up

making

in

arise

Brahmin.

the

(1954:

Using

known

traditions

being

Brahmin

monks

previously

between

Wirz

away.

storms

which

by

However,

slim.

remain

ultimately

must

with

succeeds

the

Brahmin

former

points

only

from

book

is

episode

by

Vidgama

question

evidence

the

given

story

this

stolen

from

using

Buddhist
the

rituals

This
a

of

mixing

from

and
the

of

distinction
the

ceremonies,
monks

the

the
Brahmin.

latter

279

The

is

122)

cit:
found
literati

an

aristocracy

and

immediate

the

1940's
the

being

traditions.

the

on

expounding

the

Firstly.

are

potters

as

he

far

that,

that

Oli.

the

on

provides

on

perspective
to

attempt

provide
not

might

which

rituals

of

realms

orthodox

more

as

events

of

an

the

officiants

suggest

or

in

area

ritual

would

in

as

caste

the

all*
Buddhism

from

own

as

relationship

origins,

day

present
both

with

Berav
performers,
and

Buddhist

the

with

Hindu

myth.
informants

my
and

Brahmin

deluge

They

their

identify
of

aspects

for

Berav,

of

its

and

ritual

paradoxically.

after

had

rituals

Galle

caste
I

ready

belief.

Buddhist
In

low

the

clay.

the

for

approved

altogether

in

legitimation

and

in

embellishments

represent

justification

images

monks

Potter

or

reconstruction
the

place,

the

vocation

data.

rich

found

where
Oli

the

amongst

but

time

the

cites

by

teachings

classes

data

rational

tale
own

the

used

his

took

their

be

his

for

original

of

of

undoubtedly

source

actually

ritual

(op

version

created

their

offering

collected
and

from

new

suggesting

facilitated
Wirz

He

Wirz's

rituals

lower

appeal.

example,

an

the

amongst

audience

the

to

adherents

no

hybrid

the

that

in

note

of

worthy

point

second

the

would

priest

success
over

with
of

the

Hinduism.

the
ever

the

relate
a

certain
represents

present

threat

a
of

the

the
for

relish;

priest

Furthermore,

of

story

victory
cultural

deception

2flt}

by

perpetrated
image

the

lie

deception
many

the

exploits

are

told

within

the

on

Berava

clearly

men,

give

their

caste

This

title

was

grace,

at

yet,

the
a

produced
he

which

poem
offered

as

pointed

carefully

contaminating

others,

origin,

The

is

it

light

paradox

that

clear

the

but

society
One

man

even
leaf,

ola

He

claim.

on

restrictions
to

not

their

them

stop

Brahmanic

their

with

defiling

others

is

between

one

Transformation

continuity.

traditions

stop

keeping

carried

on

that

by

used

In

purity.
is

identification

the

with

Brahmins.

disaffected

and

to

in

the

such

low

among

Berav

written

example,

who

caste

badly.

so

were

but

claims

was

the

of

interaction

and

were

for

caste.

uncommon

within

validation

to

Brahmin

belief

that

for

uncommon
performers,

not

antiquity,

out,

commensality

this

dubious

of

belief

treated

were

not

Brahmin

traditions

time,

same

the

formulated

status

was

extol

Buddhists

the

This

it

why

important

and

rich

such

was

vaguely

Asia.

explain

As

Kliya,

many

which

ritual

high

South

to

informants

by

exorcism

monks.
it

Bamunu

from

throughout

castes

the

were

fell

somehow

the

and

of

community

particularly

supported

Berav

the

process

[8]

hand,

and
as

the

with

other

Trickery

the

of

'tricksters'.

famous

is

However,

that

heart

of

identification

many

very

'trickster'

the

of
dearly.

so

the

at

stories

and

suggestive

hold

Berav

the

which

is

priest

which

exist

in

notions
in

the

present

of
the
are

transformation

sense
believed

that

ritual
to

have

281

from

come

is

continuity
be

Brahmins

The

do.

power
they

paradox

Berav
[9)

As

persuasive

of

to

orientation

the

Planetary

5.3

they

can

degrees

of

size

used

De

All

rituals
of

making
In

focus

to

both

Chapter
day

least,

from

in

order

the

ritual,

and

they.

achieved

the

the

the

it

and

efficacy
in

rests

large
their

and

performers

historical.

or

mythical

as
they

that

way

7,

long

as

maintained

performance

the

organised

area
1865-66:
is

the

Sanskrit

ritual
4)

this

and

Pali

(the
theme

the

are

referred
the

term

varying
have
to

first

ball

means

would
given.
by

linked
to

was
I

which

offerings

category

collectively

the

planets)

the
of

by

commentators

activity

but

nature
into

falling
offerings

Some
(graha

of

in

with

performed

complexity.

found

performed

rituals
and

be

to

are

other

'grahaism'

Silva
on

planets

like

and

this

probably
like

be

hybridierm

characterise

in

the

with
and,

Berav.

ft

in

be

descent

of

rituals

forms

various

rituals

of

idea

alive.
be

present

past,

dealing

Rituals

whereby

.
the

the
of

of

kept

seen

identity

the

on

part

power

notion
at

necessarily
their

be

some

Buddhist

within

hand

other

that

be

must

will

th*e

authority

did.

perform

innovation

formulators

and

by

mediated

conceptually

the

with

that

effects

in

maintained.

the

hence

On

crucial

link

the

that

been

have

cultural

Buddhism.

of

parameters

the

keeping

thus

priests,

but

India

ancient

as

the

bali.

offering

282

or

oblation

of

the

day

present
ball

of

connotations

Sinhalese

ritual

offering

and

offering

is

to

are

but

demons

above

images

ball

of
Klu

Kumraya

these

demons

be

in

the

this

this

by

the

case
the

has

involved.

To

become

synonymous

with

refers

to

all

offerings

believed

to

Tovil
rituals

number

the

generic

term

such

images.

but

made

in

these

tovil

is

given,

are

characterised
images

rituals.

of

the
has

ball
term

by

into

falling

the

is

become

have

term

as

such
It

clay

of

are

overlords.

planets

extent

great

to

images

rituals

Bali

of

dedicated
are

the

Such

construction

beings

become

scale

`ceremony'.

SohSn.

Mah

to

phenomena

their

and

name

dedication

ball

related

with

of

the

of

disorder.

and

large

bali

(deviy)

the

however.

ball

the

which

certain

they

a
of

which

gods

frequently

which

patient's

connected

meaning
the

in

planets

that

respect

in

images

are

(nkat)

category.

simply

Yakka

to
type

to

with

Bali

part.

asterisms

In

known.

the

the

rituals

which

RTri

most
with

lunar

the

them.

giving

particular

beings

honoured

into

made

However,

ceremonies
for

associated

in

and

responsible
For

to

the

which

below

spirits.
are

in

mode

of

cosmic

over

somewhat

demons

the

carried

the

category

falls
and

significant

more

The

made

but

extent

recipient

offering

an

beings

certain

made.

offerings

practices

of

the

in

are

implies

only

category

particular

low

relatively

These

not

that

connotation

added
is

offering
(10)

order.

the

with

in
There

fact
are

283

be

to

said
these

include

bali).

hand-held

flower

offerings

rituals

of
they

and

(mal

this

inculcation

to

santiya

means

the

case

smaller

is

dropped
Santiya.

the

tranquility,

the

of

one

and

of

Graha

or

and

peace

(bat

(at-bali)

'tovil

Santiya

and

rice

sun

suffix

Bali

as

is

which

of

In

the

category.

offering

cooked
the

of
[11]

bali).

referred

term

The

images

clay

of

from

made

offerings

are

types

different

thirty-five

main

the

of

aims

ritual.
The

classification

Baliya

them

sets

name

but

and

manipulates,

to

in

also

which

rituals
deal

but

with

falls

infused

effects.

which

have

believed
result

strict

be

of

person
of
in

Bali

have

Tovil
arisen

unfavourable

and

is

through
orientation

excessive

her

gaze
to

is

disturbance,

mental

body

the

of

which

of

variety
the

the
the

however.

against,

to

become
It

misfortune

directed

patient

(disci).

from

removed
The

the

or

demon

illness

exorcism.

to
an

the

exorcisms

demonic

him

the

term

the

The

causing

employs

non-specific

by

demons.

magically

not

proper,

directly

affected

manifest

of

are
and

ceremony

essence

be

the

generalised

exorcism

he

of

category

in

invokes

styles

sense

or

only

specialist

and

this

more

through

performance

the

the

to

patient

is

In

onto

with

these

techniques

particular

of

power

the

an
to

believed

(blma)

of

the

Santiya
not

rituals.

other

and

a
In

attentions

types

comprise

misfortune.
is

the

[12]

this.

do

from

apart

as

rituals

certain

of

agents
cosmos.

as
In

284

such

in

fortified

and

Buddhist

1962:

44).

both

in

exact

minds

planets
are
)

(devi

or

category
colours.

directions

and

to

given

mythologies
kings

usually
these

myths

gods

to

are

relatively

and

motifs

or
do

other

sages

in

the

obscure
of

Hindu

of

ball

informants

as

gods

rather

with

forms,
(vahana),

influenced.

way

some

believed

is

it

gods,

offerings
their

have

give

descent

(13]
the

relate

Sinhalese
unfamiliar
Buddhist

own
humans.

from

India.

ancient

are

-which

impure

the

this

with

particular

also

in

than

keeping

(bhojana)

instances

some

gods

recipients

They
which

great
in

cosmos.

vehicles

from

clear.

the

offerings

demons.

from

far

of

own

in

Ames

aspect

the

distinct

as

(cf.

limited

In

thus

demons,

and

the

some

Like

etc.

of

in

overlordship.

vegetarian

associated

in

also

main

their

of

pure

(dola)

have

supplicated

relatively

this

by

to

each

receive

They

of

state

both
is

(d`evatva).

foods
be

can

they

gods

and

the

are

referred

they

and

with

recipients

however,

to

relates

godlings

preferred

and

condition

of

informants

it

who

offerings.

this

virtuous

between

status,

of

as

ethnography

fate

of

characteristics

Their
the

face

appropriate

somewhere

asserting

apparently

the

earlier,

located

are

as

purified

generally.

mentioned

bali

importance

The

be

to

might

she

recognised

philosophy

As

The

is

has

or

stoicism.

mind

and

he

that

order

tranquility
body

individual

the

situation

pantheon*
dramatis
orientation.

Whilst
as

planets
the

myths
personae

285

The

planets
structure

morality
in

from

authority

varam.

deities

Hindu
Buddhist

appear

of

gods
like

While

the

the

and

thus

the

Unlike
they

can

and

permanent

with

of

found

knowledge

scant

to

the

the

'of

the

whom

that,

they

the
are

concerning
point

The

the

main
do

but

benevolent

of

structure

the

of

protection

far
the

existence

acknowledged.

in

not

represented

of

them

are

their

homes

themselves

see

from

common.

of
such

special
I

general,

deities

planetary

of

pictures

In

common.

of

temples,

not

having

as

outside

if

deities,

planetary

in

ignorance,

of
The

widely

display

is

this

and

ssanaya).

gods,

do

or

combinations

morality
in

in

amoral
benevolence

as

seen

have

to

individual.

the

overall

representations

specialists.
was

which

into

believed

their

of

are

the

the

called

but

relationship.

by

essentially

historically

people

Occasionally
planets

in

(Buddha

many
be

received

outside:

Their

to

hand.

and

religion

Buddhist

not

are

are

out

respect

role

pantheon

the

of

mechanism

planets

solely

other

punitive

the

outlined

structure

remained

produce.

with
on

deities,

as

assimilated

have

they

arises

configurations

been

the

gods

they

malevolence

however.

have

pantheon

the

in

proper.

effects

the

to

figure

have

Buddha,

characteristics,

personal

play

They

the

pantheon,

category

of

(1962).

not

the

on

article

seminal
pantheon

do

Sinhalese

the

of

Obeyesekere's

Sinhalese

however.

gods,

as

limited

specialisation,

to

be
body

286

Although
deities.

as

informants

some

bodies

celestial
jurisdiction

themselves

In

overlords.
beings

ruling

These

this

case,

over

different

the

deities
known

were
term

the

planets

between

the

and

them.

over

the

distinction

the

made

others

treated

actually

as

adipati

or

adipati

the

the

to

refers

of

portions

having

phenomenal

universe.
did

Others

bodies

celestial

from

Moving

as

treated
propitiated

level

by

low

dance,

drumming

and
the

and

that

they

described

the

Sinhalese
a

as

Hindu

to

force

be

only

entirely

Buddhist
are
by

lower

as

by

the

with
the

mediation.

using

performances

the

are

presented

offerings
to

made

are

Sinhala
of

elaborate

and

They

ordinary
language

are

planets

deities.

mediators,

action

of

the

that

order

the

level

the

to

suggest

offerings

extent
the

understood

song

discussion

the

considerable
outside

there

any

(pi

gods

and

(dla).

demons

From

used

accompanied

from

the

were
caste

is

rituals

distinct

having

with

ideas

of

would
they

are

to

the

if

Sanskrit

some

believing

themselves

evidence

however,

as

planets

'scientific'.

and

natural

the

see
whatsoever,

status

metaphysical
the

not

it

above
planets
pantheon

coherent

system

wholly

Obeyesekere

and

related

as

it

disconnected.
(1962)

elements

deals

is

not

to
The

primarily

say.

be

to

come

a
lie

phenomena
has

embracing
This

origin.

would

to

that

appear

of

both

however,

pantheon
with

as
the

287

between

relationship

Jurisdiction.

of

areas
hierarchy,

centred

territorial

divisions
The

other.

are

phenomena
the

Sinhalese
to

comes
times.

the

time;

what

control
in

system

that

the

intense,

is

fate

called
are

certain
the

these

the

In

upon.

acted

relationship
to

believed

the

and

explored,
into

articulated

cosmos

whereby

forces

various

and

coherent

examined.

in

the

cosmos

times

of

personal

and

questioning
be
the

and

at

in

work

explicit.

determine

personal

both

one

another

of

the

the

is

through

upon

the

individual.

forces
its

at

most
forces

these

to

believed

forces

main

suffering

various

between

operate
and

the

cosmos

relationships

fate

and

misfortune

analysis

How

rendered

upon

the

in

matrix

of

which

time.
at

work

nature

to

in

way

through

hence

and

the

forces

and

to

believed

be

these

belief

is

understood

and

Astrology
It

provides

with

related

and

the

at

do
relate

planets

forces

follows.

might

which
of

5.4

be

astrology

between

ways

astrology
can

rather

and

the

on

to

individuals

on

various

which

section

effects

and

state.

understanding
in

political

administrative

little

The

operates

the

various

but

pantheon

All

forces

dominion,

in

certain

operate

have

important

have

in

however.

their

and

the

feudal

the

temporality.

and

gods

and

the

and

within

and

of

hand,

one

king

the

on

space
time

of

matters

the

on

planets,

of

questions

hierarchy

linear

and

space
will

time,
now

be

288

elaborated.
All

misfortune
law

the

karma,

for

fact

because

which

takes

effect

through

their

despicable

possibility
In

nibbna).
represents

the

reference

point

terms.

karma

respect

to

instances

In

childhood.

we

that

using

the

place

there

person

there

is

no
can

would

time
be

to
no

force

else's

Where
speculate
taking

the

event

be

on
stock

of

invoked
as

it

38);
own

death
intermediate
the

or

rather

1973:

sudden

of

youth

to

their

few

the

misfortune,
Pocock

with

of

in

is

likely

explain

karma.

of

notion

pseudo-academic

in

is

(cf.

luck'

ultimate
present

One
case

or
karma

abstract

and

karma

somebody

'bad

(nirvna

particularly

cases
of

say

unlikely

agents;

such

arrive

the

in

the

not

will

effect,

causes.

tragedy.

explanation

might

is

this

rebirth,

individual's

an

distant
its

and

demons,

rebirth

discussed
a

the

causality,
to

the

ultimately

and

of

respect

remains

or

from

cause

ring

with

death

an

of

outermost

where

sudden

as

terms

misfortune

and
and

freedom

Occasionally

condition.

birth

of

which

Even
and

earth

condition
of

periods.

things.
on

process

force

abstract

law,

living

reborn

in

relief

inviolable

all

be

incremental

an

the

at

day

one

from

rise

of

this

of

unspecified

and

and

condition

will

long

over

and

to

back

little

provides
imprecise

an

fundamental

a
the

gods

is

traced

Knowledge

causation.
however.

karma

is

underlies

moral

Buddhist,

itself

Karma

of

be

can

suffering

and

more

is

misfortune
has

taken
causal

immediate

289

forces
of

cases

misfortune

because

that-can

nothing
is

one's

state

one

It
what
birth.

of

be-done

in

karma
is

recorded
for

individual

born

(or

and

reified

and

the

planets

mediate

All

misfortune

power
production

relationship
of

a
The

passage
individual

-good
It
but

benevolence

and

of

the

individuals
representatives

and

to
they

is

they

rather
Demons,

for

but

planets
(Dombrich
of

act

set

of
and

(cf.

planets

the

determine
the

individual's
the

with

the

give

quality

from

success

or

cosmos

in

to

the
the

leave

they

periods

the

of

sense

An

provide

they

not

the

in

malevolence

and

individual.

the

colours

bad

the

system

to

power

of

marks

that

they

planets

in

thus,

place.

taking

behest

are

stars

periods

individual.

it

interaction

susceptible
in

and

their

time.

of

karma

planets

instant

individual

an

back

in

and

trajectory

unique

effects.

the

where
The

astrological

is,

is

there

and

horoscope.

the

died

this.

The

is

intended

with

general.

it
that

of

failure

and

individual,

an

of

traced

has

karma

into

be

protracted

person

when,

between

175)

of

in

potentials.

1969:

Obeyesekere

face

more

reborn).

karma

could

her

rather

plotting

possibilities

or

determines

impersonal

transforming

the

that

life,

his

state

in

be

might

suffering.

and

the

of

there

as

responsible

quarters

all

for

protection

the

that

cause

the

malevolence

or

that

allow

the

possibility

of

do

example,
as

'free

1971:

150).

The

the

amoral

forces

not

act
agents

-will'
planets

as

of

nature

the

at

upon
deities
which

290

render

can

individual

an

to

prone

demonic

attack,

with

relating

back

t
forces.

these

karma.

to

the

light

The

in

inverse

and

is

idea,

but

time.

For

Knox

(1681)

one

which

example.

in

tells

has
a

the
flow,

Similarly,
a

on
positive

to

day

when

the

day

been
seventeenth

and
it

system

astrological

to

the

more

is

fruition,
for

recognised
century

immediate

quite
formulation

us:

an
'

the

fate

bringing

'It
is
a usual
saying
(if
their
them
graha,
be bad)
what
can
god
heard
have
them
often
in
his
but
shit
mouth.
slight
gods.

be

to

fortune.

and

of

abstract
for

responsible

agents
new

importance

between

mediator

fruitful

danger.

strong

likely

people

person

between

are

planets

good

other

be

to

fundamental

The

and

could

relationship

more

dim

lightbulb

to

the

is

have

case,

reasoning

the

with

the

of

when

health

were

power.

disposed.

well

are

planets

in

likely

more

to

gods

interaction

person's

as

the

powerful

susceptible

line

respect

to

most

thus

and

times

itself

manifesting

basis

In

latter

above

with

of

the

dark
the

of

gods.

benevolence

the

applied

equally

If

away.

left

be

would

men

mile

the

power

protective
better

be

would

than

overhead

their

by

point

different

of

as

emit

it

analogy.

close

shining

they

this

light-bulbs

to

light

this

Following

illustrated

informant

planets

the

seeing

level.

abstract

more

much

One

comparing
and

at

estimation

frequent
among
and
very
is
fortune,
their
which
it:
I
Nay.
do
against
him
Give
no sacrifice,
say.
is
he?
So
a god
what
they
have
idol
their
of

not
some

291

(quoted
I

Although

task

the

to
had.

at
Such

made.

is

the

act

the

elaborate

to

was

had

attention

to

the

time

in-

ritual

the

or

supplication

auspicious

Intended

to

elicit

If

these

deities

far

are

is

the

help

sure
to

moon,

time

which

at

or-assistance
into

taken

are

to

likely

more

of

making

of

factors

of

magnitude

simply

an

extreme

degrees

to

phase

right

so

varying

from

range

the

god.
the

quite

that

plea

of

210)

anything

according'

construction
a

1971:

case

may

performed

consideration
as

paid,

particular

the

often

be

Gombrich

across

attention

commence

from

came

never

it

this,

as

in

respond

intended.
the

Similarly.
such

order,
nullified

demons

as

if

effects

is

one

and

spirits,

in

has

'evil

no

is

inverse
intentions
devastating

drawing

such

also

true

from

either

effect

in

man
times

is

demon
the

are
that

said

the

But
malevolent

of

slightest

when

and

ni).

adinng

or

cosmic

planets

it

periods

the

and

the

when

(dos

power'

the

ameliorated

are

period

In

oriented.

favourably

in

lower

beings

of

with

strike

may

little

planets-afford

protection.
At

in

protection
kind,
you
(graha

'if

the

the
time

dashed

are
kai

Individuals

level

mundane

more

honda

face
of

the

against
nam

move

of

the__

a
gale

through

of

misfortune
be

planets
rock

you

gahalavat

time

can

planets

good,

will

more

natural

then

even

be

not

killed'

bi).

maranna

which

ensure

has

both

positive

if

292

negative

and
through

astrology

other

of

to

do

too

worry

not

doubt

'normal'
any

prompt
is

life
entirely

it

in

planets

the

and

protracted

misfortune

prompt

an

individual

answer

to

the

spheres

of

Indeed,

the

lay

and

to

probe

an

specialist,

no

all

the

good,

the

and

consequence.

Such

achievemento

both

the

to

likely

more
for

search

of

experience

is

and

this

and

causes

Sinhalese

question

an

ranks
prepared

associated
of

healers
to

related

philosophies.
and

offer

people

of

system

extensive
and

specialisation
of

is

me? '.

to

answer

existence

of

suffering

'why

disposal

their

is

things

favourably

disposed

well

facilitates

and

an

are

when

composed

When

karma

men

be

is

not

i=

It

cosmos

the

does

to

However,

question

seeking
at

and

worldly.

spiritual

the

gods

forces

of

alignment

In

the

in

prompted.

individual:

demons

of

that

'without

searching.

is

the

to

downs,

appears

action

assumed

protective,

malevolence

have

that

towards
are

it

time.
and

although,

and
or

that

the

of

significantly

ups

questioning

be

can

oriented

an

its

with

'downs'

of

well

life

abnormal

take,

figure

people.

most

is

It

cosmos.

susceptibility

might
do

operation

their'horoscopes

their

about

Sinhalese

special

for

that

misfortune

of

consciousness

go

deeply

the

the

consulting

considerations

such

however,
always

that

forms

many

not

in

knowable

are

upon

forces

tangible

are

qualities
light

throw

can

remember,

people

most

and

more

important

These

qualities.

curers,
the

benefit

both
of

293

their

in

experience

hypochondria,

national
characteristic

these

levels

simultaneously

immediate

such

actions

on
the

require
is

It

services

to

levels

the

of
the

their

individual

refers

understood.

[14]
to

Decisions
undoubtedly
related

they
array

to

related
to

the

certain

of

victim's
beliefs

would

of

the

of

all

etc.

also

and

cosmos

possible

or

and
own
and

social
personal
actions

that

actions,

ritual
into

all

at

relief

an

realm

which
is

misfortune

or

catholic

such

seek

exactly

this
class

more

avoidances,

have

of
of

employ

the

a multiplicity

chants

will

disorder

and

specialists.

anyone

question

with

tangible

amulets,

particular

that

fate

hand.

other

agents

of

consequences

more

disposal

will'

complex

difficult

the

of

different

face

its

and

or

complexity

may

exorcisms,

misfortune

the

one

realms
at

its

charms,

that

or

as

ameliorate

of

unlikely

approach

misfortune,

sequence

karma

'free

the

to

initiated

be

accepting

at

physical,

reference

Buddhist

prayers.

act

as

important

an

levels

in

as

supplications,

turn

involve

On

have

be

construed

whether

staunch

to

attempt

majority

which

may

manifestations.

anxious

yet

stoicism,

any

without

disorder.

may
or

unfolds.

and

calm

of

Action

disorder

to

different

specialisation.

be

might

culture.

psychological,
of

number

what'

appears

interpretation
or

social

of

Sinhalese

of

The

face

the

from

far

are

specialist
status

which

is

classification
being

appropriate

in
of

2)4

to

particular
there

example.

entrepreneurial

speaking

in

jealousy

the

from

fear

the

and

are

often

to

ceremonies

The
action

of
than

specialisation

money

large

action

taken,

elaboration
resolution

is

action
individual
discourse.

may

not
be
moves

the
requesting
and
their

of

in

live

villagers

elaborate

observing

be
the

to

elaborated
through

by

To

spent.

level

each

at

of
a

approach
in

available
To

expensive.

work,

of

found.

that

and

influenced

channels

has

condition.

interpretation

further

inordinately

be

be

of

in

to

have
a

not

far

protection

rural

is

all

questions
will

with

never

attentions

course

factors

would

of

fierce.

Berav.

the

poor

one

on

rituals

interpretation

in

businessmen,,

attack,

has

misfortune

extent,

Sinhala
South

sabotage

malign

another

straightforward

culture

to

affliction.

economic

Sinhalese

is

personal

demonic

selection

the

sector

of

many

avoid

rather

In

this

the

of
to

superstitions

the

for

deflect

fear

perennial

amongst

customers

Likewise.

competitors.

vaha)

Successful

talismans

and

relating

supernatural

surface.

mudallis,
amulets

of

For

people.

beliefs

classes.

competition

particular,

certain

(As

eye

evil

of

strong

currently

are

the

and

sorcery

categories

and

classes

been

made

and
different

further

However,

deeper.

analysis,

effective

and
and

causation

probed

meaningful

once

and

where

interpretation

and

realms

the

as

reformulated
of

ritual

295

The

following

the

search

and

was

for

number
The

specialisation.

as

The
The

doctors

had

in

cure.

After

abated

but

consumed
that

the
eight

the

developed

search

for

his

from

the
a

preceding
family

mudalli's

schoolteacher

who

schoolteacher,

after

also
carefully

would

and

rice

the

in

his

which
he

that

side

right
had

he

visited
to

through

After

diagnosis

each
seeking

more

of

time

increasing

amounts

meaningful

explanation

and_

had

not

disorder

more

drugs

in

doctors

and

condition.
in

attributed

It

months.
his

was

at

practised

this
to

horoscope

part
he

that

medicines

and

took

still

generalised

diagnosed

was

the

wealthy
on

in

afield

of

become

dire

relief

hospital.

spending

period

pain

local

further

of

a
so

an
of

based

dealer

had

months

number
in

die

pursuit

diabetes
large

the

to

established

and

had

Eventually

it!

an

gone

opinion

money

was

Colombo

mudalli

considered

planets

ranging

in

specialist
the

the

In

abdomen.

several

through

destined

man

machinery,

his

pass

of

play
realms

prediction,

result

mudalli,

milling

and

into

concerned

question

which

evolved,

different

would

of

die

5.4.1.

to

he

configuration

probably

in

received

that

horoscope,

of

had

who

mudalgli

brought

of

case

in

way

condition

having

large

the

particular

resolved,

unusually

the

to

relief

finally

illustrates

study

case

point
a

local
The

astrology.
examining

the

had

horoscope.

295

that,

announced

commencing

would

mudalli

The

dire

predictions

deep

inevitability
between
and

signed
debts

his

cleared

to

the

to

his

portion

each

Outstanding
for

himself

he

and

divide

stamp.

braced

survive.

mudalli

over

fifty-cent

he

to

steps

the

planetary

himself

handing

and

the

took

children,
with

of

Resigning
he

1979

unlikely

shook

fate,

endorsed

were

be

would

depression.

his

of

estate

he

that

December
days

six

understandably

into

drifted

17th

through

pass

so

combinations

the

on

fateful

the

period.
The

of

chance

survival

influences

for

recited

not

half

be

the

the

of

the

performed.

by

In

be

the

of
as

it

is
can

vas
the

had

to

person

could

last

past

the

negative
teacher's

only

in

this

between

the

in

art

the

the

for
in

performed
the

literally

and

request

order

which

moon

composed

particular

in

and

be

skilled

in

be

performed

kavi.

to

was

because

waning

period

some

The

this

month
It

period

acts,

kavi)

with

all

lunar

acts

such

Visnu

at

(prapaksa).
auspicious

(set

complied

effective

give

time

which

Unfortunately,
be

would

follows:

as

god

he

subside.

blessing

kavi.

set

could
to

after

were
of

if

particularly

several

make

carefully,

gradually

recommendations

of

and

would

poem

however.

followed

December,

23rd

if

which,

suggestions

the

did.

schoolteacher

moon

conversely.

poem

the

first

is

waxing
that

period
it

is

in

(avapaksa)

that

bad

'poison

poems',

are

making

his

teacher

297

predictions
moon

waxing
be

and

house

the

there

line

particular

of

was

not
had

action

the

on

the

out

20th.

priests

be

to

by

laymen

(rg

Precepts
drink

who
A

The

1000

over
was

one

misfortune.
called,

to

such

an

catastrophe

the

was

to

the

'don't

take

Mrutunjaya
be

blue

wear

act

carefully

clothes

being

the

of

reverence

the

mudalli

by

careless

as

and

he

the
Visnu

of

was
in

period
Saturn.

and

and

both.
was

action.

talisman

the

Furthermore,

colour

the

mudalli's

charmed

throughout

to

(Senasuru

constructed,

body.

throughout

caution

Yantraya,

the

combat

the

of

up

kirTma).

japs

Saturn

causes

drawn

be

to

planet

primary

mudalli's

Finally,
extreme

was
of

to

vara

intended
the

of

The

blue

question.

to

it

was

dahas

specifically

A
Sani

the

to

advised

of

(ek

times

influence

malevolent

(yantraya)

talisman

yantraya

tied

ep

ganna

some
had

ritual

observers

and

carry

for

then

pirit)

minissu

to
If

the

to

order

selected

and

'clean'

were

bona

protective

aphalaya)

summoned
(gihi

in

devoted.

and

to

come

toddy').

intoned

and

they

pious
be

not

that

imperative

be

would

December

priests

in

performed

monks

22nd

and
The

could

performed

Five

21st,

to

were

Buddhist

of

scriptures.

pirit

reason

group

be

to

was

ceremony
a

Buddhist

chant

as

pint

ideally.

which,

was

this

so

17th.

abandoned.
Secondly.

men

December

dreaded

the

and

told
period

to

proceed

and

not

to

with
invite

298,

Despite

hope

the
remained

mudalli
It

demise.

mine

who

he

felt

in

the

it

the

bad

success

or
the

beset

the

ritual

"to

set

for

the

above,

mentioned

ceremony

a
tranquility,

was

the
a

No

this

real

Suniyam,

sorcery

were
he

mudalli

the

for

highly

such

(okkotama

the
in

of

also
of

of

appropriate.

the

the

and

exorcist,
As

yanna).
known

-blessings.
victim's

the

for

suspected

harf

is

bestowal
view

was

he

that

ceremony

words

ceremony

imaginary.

and
suggested

a
as

right"

which
deemed

key

the

horoscope

of

way
suggest

All

the

exorcist

in

everything

the
to

terminal.

reassure

the
going

was

nothing

problems,

performed,

was

somewhat
than

in

in

and

fate.

perform

sorcery.

of

the

his

mudalli

to

allowed

condition

to

panacea

to

made

little

fatality

an

horoscope

mudalli

was

be

would

attempts

resigned

remained

cutting

there

,
also

horoscope

expect

indicating

absent.

which

could
but

period

Despite

As

and

from

the

the

of

because

exorcist..,

he

that

the

friend

attention

This

own
of

interest

the

true

was

fortune

characteristics

of

my

Subsequently,

period

good

been

of

It

through

to

family

exorcist

examined

mudalli.

schoolteacher.

case

his

of

the

an

view.

interpretation

different

and

of

astrologer,

visited

antiya,

have

point

accomplished

that

to

the

might

'professional'

be

horoscope

brought

turn

idea

that

point

the

schoolteacher,

the

with

this

at

took

mudalli

offered

obsessed

was

the

by

as
peace
disturbed

299

On

the

performance

15th

December

of

I
Pull-scale

a
by

conducted

and

my

Ly

gradual

mudalli

is

It
interpretations

the

mudalli.

was

unable

In
to

master

Sunivam
The
his

of

standpoint
ability#

sorcery

in

the

one
taken
been

it

but

of

face

of

the
a

which

interpreted

was

played

the

patient

of

man

who

for

the

from

the

knowledge

of

was

case

acknowledged

responsibility
was

we

number

was
an

was

realm

of

in

analysis

that

appropriate

quite

performed

condition

taken

blessing

and

of

took

dimension

astrological

is

specialist

action

and

the

competing

action

Tovil

who

of
of

been

final
Bali

welfare.

patient's

of

the

perform

of

have

period

shaken,

courses

have

would

to

array

be

can_
it

Tovilayak

Bali

for

It

that
Indeed.

misfortune.

The

Tovil.

actions

possible

an

alternative

Bali

the

organised

fateful
badly

the

normality.

such

and

view

must

to

returned

was

The

although

and,

against

which

friend.

exorcist

for

assembled

Suniyam

incident

without

passed

troupe

this.

with

consistent
down

and

and

the

cutting
to

brought

were

the

fore.

Astrology

5 .5
it

is

and
now
to

specifically
mechanisms
Astrology

perhaps
Bali

underlying
plays

the

Bali

Tovil

an

appropriate

Tovil
their
fundamental

the

of

some

and

production
role

to

point

in

and
this

more

return

more

tangible

performance.
process

and

it

300

is

thus

system

complex
The

the

is

individual

can

periods
the

his

The

by

to

reference
and

the

planets

astrologer

can

make

predictions

fortune
be

holds

period

the

and

is

It
the

for

uncommon
an
in
is

of

to

means
of
normally
local
called

high
act
bad
of

they

which
take

their

be

of

any

caste

it

is

unlikely

fortune

face

planetary
high

community.
'maintenance

and
an
what
good

of

extent

can

periods

divisions

time,

of

having

particular

of

caste

are

going

'Good'

carry
astrology',

out

are

astrolocr

the

astrologer

of

result
are

astrologers
high

the

have

will
as

arising

misfortune

to

The

he

that

not

routinely

if

but

is

it

but

horoscopes

caste,

and

awareness

precise

any

telling..

period.

They

the

of

The

have

can

the

can

periods,

the

each

general

in

' as

assessments

precise

for

cases

these

within

misfortune.

people

to

people

astrologer
such

that
through

periods

of

indifferent.

and

unlikely

which

configurations

individual;

more

an

over

horoscope,

certain

wheels,

bad

good,

qualities,

ever

within

wheels

like

of

into

death

(das)

the

and

of

to

duration

within

an

severity

down

broken

for

birth

the

upon

it.

upon

stems

configurations

Inferences

of

based
astrology

periods

rulership.

movements

the

and

this

of

are

from

that

movements

Basing

Tovil

through

known

planetary

period.

belief

have
be

understanding
which

Bali

passing

planets

some

actions

between

from

certain

the

and

connection

primarily

have

to

necessary

standing

what

can

be

that

is,

astrology

in

the

conveniently
which

301

to

relates
in

action
to

order
In

life.

ensure

this

(kuru

letters

at

Berav

are

Berav

of

which

problems

with

first

the

is.

allied

closely

to

relieve

High

disinterest

express

and

elaborate
in

However,
they

that

they

the

Berav

do

or
exotic
experience,

place

faith

themselves
do.

such
not

possess

variety-

often
these

discourage
despite

the

bad

from

more

misfortune.

combatting

procedures

is

astrologers
at

not

that

astrology

arising

caste

do

they
in

do

of

where

order,

perform

disgust

even
means

my

in

of

misfortune

configurations.

planetary

if

knowledge
to

in

bad-luck.

with

wherewithal

examination

employed

are

beset

or

dealing

developed

breakdown

the

the

with
intended

rituals

ill

an

theme

services

potential

Berav

the

the

Where

in

is

role
from

perform

caste.

own

directly
with

for

various
to

upon

their

fundamental

arise

or

become

people

when

of

etc.

these

called

outside

the

as

balanav)
in

they

are

as

horoscopes

matching
(porondam

Berav

breakdown

Amongst

of

learning

keeping

chapter,

is

there

first

competent

may
In

horoscope.

the

kTvimg)
etc.

play

finding
such

persons

astrologers

yodanavg),
events

rarely

for

works

such

for

marriage

only

activities

soyanav)

undoubtedly
but

activities

through

patra

kiyavlma)

compatibility

pre-empted

(janma

(bat

rice

of

eating

be

passage

included

be

can

(n1kat

times

to

trouble-free

and

horoscopes

auspicious

these

safe

have

which

events

category

constructing

first

and

power

people
fact

the
to

act

as

3044

is

It

in

he

things

'explaining
(phalphala
period'
likely

most
as

fruitful

will

will

be

period.

is

carried'out

explication

of

the

with

an

periods

location

of

determine

the
a

periods

effects

nature

the
the

means
or

these

of

temporal
to

see
forces.

in

by

or
III

does
but

along

calculating
the

at

the

that
itself

in

not

rather

that

in

and

prone
individual

kaleidoscope

of

forces

which

astrology

quarters.

in

the

emergent

of

end

The

all

an
An

horoscope

Sinhalese

emphasising

dimension
order

agents

horoscope.

vulnerable,

the

misfortune

the

Appendix

susceptible,

centre

to

well

aphala

periods

period'

from

As
the

as

aspects

misfortune

is

astrologer

of

for

worthwhile

of
is

person

the

at

in

is

effects

causation;
gives

given

called

action.

severity

technical

'fruitless

unfavourable
lies

is

of

the

'fruitless

an

examining

of

periods'

different
by

the

It

thesis.

that

responsible

of

process

when

suggestions

contents

account

planetary
the

give

for

fruitless

alleviating
and

One

look

located

of

astrologer

is

is

Berav

action.

case

It

duration

determination

The

a
periods,

some

directly

and

and

is

also

more

such

kiyanav).

the

he

klaya

such

the

recommend

establishing

who

and

klaya)

to

advice

bad

good

vistara
(aphala

in

do

that

misfortune

for

sought

will

of

existence

protracted

of
be

will

astrologer
the

times

such
to

of

provides
patterns

of

303

5.6

Bali

The

of

courses

be

can
his

fate.
be

What

can

individual

via

susceptibility

agents
period,

it

is

in

agents

to

only-an

This

an

individual

to

like

looks
an

of
Bali

whole

one

like

not
the

is

who

is

to

stop

planetary

wise
the

as
can

certain

result

be

little

things'

might

an
in

but
one

can

umbrella.
the

face

achieve

protection.
Tovil

provides

just

such

an

umbrella

a
if

that

stated
take

in

neatly

up

be

to

desire

rain

inevitable,

these
In

summed

informant

will'

acknowledge

of

view

bad

'certain

of

state

'free

the

happen

and

changed

In

There

proneness

one

does

umbrella

to

these

idea

rain

looks

what

of

the

effects.

likely

that

by

and

agents.

form

be

is

the

of

night

can

to

their

this

that

cosmos.

appease

Bali

power.

stress

during

cosmos

and

forward

put

metaphor

The

of

awareness

prepared.

degree

wider

As

astrology.

however.

ameliorate

the

about

precision

Taking

the

of

explicitly

configuration

than

vis

face

relationship
to

The

altered,

actions

certain

important

are

the

individual's

an

few

the

of

personal

of

be

things

certain

loss

altered

the

in

taken

of

altered.

possible

order

periods,

take,

in

work

be

one

significance

is

be

more

provide

which

the

It

misfortune

impending,

'state

to

no

day.

at

of

to

cannot
can

the

it

or

seen

of

can

which

underlying

her

or

planets

of

rituals

solution

relationship

the

related

the

possible

into

and

actual

acknowledges

with

alleviation

action

misfortune,

Tovil

the'

Tovil

Bali

Tovil:

against

304

deluge

the

of

stormy

passage

ritual

there

is

to

to

simultaneously

the

Throughout
minimise

malign

attract

during

expect

period.

effort

patient's

The

i.

might

planetary

liable

the

of

aspects

bad

concerted

while

attention

5.6.

I
a

of

and

negative

one

misfortune

the
is

that

all

destructive

and

the

maximising

positive

experience.

cleansing

dos

of

the

and

of

nullification

evil
One

the

of

(dos)

blemishes

relation
to
of

the

and

foot'

in

out

another
a
order

as

sickness,

to

out

These
dos

down
toes.

the
of

verse

breakdown
that

the

dos

and

through

the

over

called

the..

adhering

body
to

sins,

be

intended
virtue

fortified
wholesale
in
'head

literally
patient

in

and

eventually

to

the

each

Its
separate

order

sirasapda

kataphldiya
and

the

primarily

body

related

and

and

and

This

means

the

the

are

place

Closely

of

lives

mind.

takes

sung

gods,

might

which

are

the

goodness

patient

flaws

and

the

body

of

sirasapda,

as

detailed

kirTma)

flaws

Extensive

attentions.
and

to

attempts

and

upset

Buddha's

the

all

remove

Buddha

the

that

order

blemishes

type

the

from

this,

effect

mental

negative

is

Tovil

Bali

to

night

(matak

driven

the

through

in

mind

poems.

force

give

to

known

to

is

episodes

doe

removal

to

to

attract

of

of

poems

and

praises

Buddha

the

patient.

such

of

recitations

bring

the

the

might

which

of

of

throughout

made

are

objectives

the

cleanse

ritually

all

main

which
constituents
part

can

305

dealt

be

with
is

relief

from

named,

Similarly.

effectively.
lists

long

from

requested

precisely

and

precisely

the

which

diseases,

of
patient

each
be

might

suffering.
In

times

(manusya

and

consequence

of

its
of

and

inordinate

be
in

they
the

These

action.
kavi

to

those

associated

which

dos

be

incurred

correct

fall

onto

evil

eye

(as

of

vaha)

and

sirvda
lists

unfortunate

listed

of

to

the

as
beauty

often

are

in

construction

or

creation

of
might

which

of

result
of

to

failure

Alternatively,

his

attracted

from

arising

their

result

procedures.

craftsman

bad

and

all

actions

creation
as

of

numerous

versified

and
The

acts

dos

kavi

events

patient.

the

is
of

of

of

attentions

with

might

out

carry

the

grip

unintentional,

set

consist
disordered

and

fear

recitation

as

times
can

consequences

removal

known

negative

attracted

consequences

the

with

poems.

omens

actions,

the

in

malevolence
and

or

in

poems,

blessing

or

the

and

action
but

sickness

with

ritual,

time

such

intentional

deal

which

verses

concern

inevitable

the

of

susceptibility
as

agents

the

disregarded

are

consequences
A

reflected

Most

action.

malevolence
non-human

and
as

consequences

vulnerability

actions,

human

amanusya)
human

individual.

influence,

planetary

from

supernatural

have

have

negative

incurred

be

can

of

dos

can

of

the

finished

item.
Among

the

category

of

verses

known

as

set

kavi,

306

requests

are

might

fall.

(agal

kapg),

putting

the

dgb

pituva).

for

in

the

bad

on

For

significance.
lipigal

(kaputa)

their

(bal).

dogs

(kabaragoya)

requested

that

the

Circumstances
line

the

dos

such

verses
gone.

suggest

that

dos

Requests

are

(bhanga)

etc.

foot

of
As

with

dry
be

cast
as

all

possible

stated

in

dos

expulsion

in

viewed

as

the

dos

up

(hindanna).

the

is

patient

first

find
The
onto

it

is

sung

in

then

are

in

these

requests
entity.

material

away

go

up-rooted

be

to

shattered
to

head

from

cleared

to

aynna),

be

to

that

request

with

the

chapter.

forms.

monitor

dos.

of

activities,

absorption

to

or

above

(duruveyi).

out

various
and

used

if

or

gone.

related
ends

crows

body,

house
be

which

or

radiya)

results
those

shatters

the

the

verbs

sources
the

traditional

their

is
for

or
to

of

The

made

(igili).

as

each

be

evaporate

(g

which

terrifying

on

onto

in

which,

(katussa)

bowels

dos

referred

hearthstone

lizards

enter

making

misfortune

the

deva

pals

events

take

rat-snakes

lizards

four

if

(kot

and

of

if

plma).
evacuate

omens

can

example,

hoyanav),

(karandu),

The

which
ditches

(ulun

caskets

periods.

dos

cutting

shrine

indicators

all

the

of

Buddhist

etc.
are

result
tiles

making

poems

roof

pinnacle

from

patient
as

placing

planetary

(ge

the

example,,

(pathinda)

scribes
to

free

to

made

in

Berav,

themselves
removal
auspicious

of

many

associated
of

its

dos.
objects

is

307

theme

to'the

central

means

employed

peculiar

to

to

this

the

of

as

viyana)

symbols

connected

course

of
to

serve

absorb

over

predominate
A
ata

magala,

the

expressed

eight-sided

For
of
the
in

front
it

position

'...
god
for
and

of

(ata

thus
(which

events

lamps
cloths
of

repertory
In

the

objects
the

as

benevolence

in

to

comes

good

leading

the

gaze

as

made
though
to
eyes
destroyed.

an

to

up
as

a
of

precede

the

has
ritual

on
104)
Kandy

in

drawn

on

various

gods.

In

the
this

and

object

the
is

his

Parahara

diagram

auspicious

'absorb'
'evil'
not
be directly
'

the

the

which

(1978:
to

is

process

dos

absorbing

magala)

which

this
diagram,

(loc
The

'ritual

laden

Seneviratne

events

of

human
then

and

magical

example,

operates

is

(mal)

and

construction

purpose

description

kalasa),

symbolically

redressed

the

example.

(purna

emit

into

purification.

and

in

from

'Bali,

wider

and

these

means

found

back

the

no

evil.

an

occasions.

floor

from

The

drawn

fill

pots

blessing

symbolic

crucial

describes

drawn

ritually

fact

For

flowers

malevolence

is

balance

clay

ritual,

by

extends

which

(kola),

the

are

sub-continent.

rounded

with

Tovil.

are

which

symbols

are

Bali

in

are

and

Indian

leaves

aphan).

(udu

They

complexes

auspicious

of

however,

alone.

wider

such

arena,

this,

repertoire

highly

the

do

ritual

mythico-symbolic
history

and

ritual

other

many

intent

aim

the
glance
of
too
dangerous
to).
exposed

cit)

P. rah&ra

are

referred

to

308

as

Valiyak

the

dance

'counteracting

the

the

of

result

the
myth

by

afflicted

(ibid

and

p8rah9ra

In

are
In

Tovil.
to

and

instances

both

anticipate

and

the

with

queen

subsequently

those

of

is

which.
in

used

broadly

Bali
that

similar.

from

attention

malevolent

as

techniques

many

aim

avert

myth

in

Seneviratne

he

is

Illness,

in

which

are

which

is

it

Tovil

Bali

of

cured

fall

often

classification

straightforward

affliction

the

by

cited

eventually

so,

disorders

and

Panduvas'

of

which

'psychosomatic'
diseases

the

was

quarter.

whatever
As

to

the

Vijaya's
was

ritual

similar

clear

disease

skin

Panduvas

myth,

symbols

significantly,

is,

the

draw

Panduvas

Kuvgni,

of

pgrahara

before

King
and

attentions

the

enacted

disturbance

of

means

to

able

how

tells

which

malign

using

cured

is

a
of

episodes

ritual

mental

105-108).

(dos)

Seneviratne

between

parallels

as

evils

possible

(ibid).

performance'

serve

and

outside

of

any

addressed

in

the

ritual.
Underlying
patient

is

role

illusory

and

for
Once

consequence.
within

in

the

ritual,

of

disorders.

many
the

Fear

development
of
the

reality

that

the
(bhaya)

of

confusion

in

phenomena

and

we

return

to

is

to

or
key

tranquillise

the
are

which

little

and

an

plays

of

calm

the

psychological

part

most

again

from

dos

removing

awareness

investment

subsequent

of

subtle

of

dimensions
important

idea

the

no
theme

3O

the

Such

patient.
a

with
the

cited
of

power

disarm
Tovil.

The

perceptions.
Buddha

of

the

the

mental
form

the

informants
Tovil

Bali

amongst

the

are

based.

For

'He

let

ideas

by

be

its

philosophy
tradition.

Buddhist
rituals.

the
to

Buddhist

Ortner

'The
beins

one

texts
in

269-270)

are

Buddhist
appear

cited

upon

which

that

of

states:

iolKinx

these
while
to
external
and

are

which
provided

throughout

us:

is
point
objective

the

307

solution

widespread
example,

by

are

between

forces
the

the

enter
his
name.
his
that
for.
healing

supernatural
and

in

found

Vidgama

relationship

cause

itself

verse

the

For
tells

be

which

sorrow
or
suffering
of
people
who
remember
destined
created
and
be a salve
to
bring

suffering,

dispel

and

manifests

to

example.

1970:

teaching

spirits.

original

concerning

believed

often

is

illusory

the

overcome

and

century

as

(Reynolds

personal

demons

Buddha

of

which

attitude

Budugunlankra

Such

to

to
Bali

the
the

of

which

enough

fifteenth

does
not
the
hearts
he was
and
birth
should
'
ills.
all

person

which

able
in

so,

transcendence

disturbance

this
the

of

is

troublesome

Significantly,
poems

the'

bring

physical

of

the

fortification

moral
can

and

in

in
is

evil.

in

as

chapter

Buddha,

of

power

for

model

this

isJhe

incarnate

the

provides

in

the

goodness

consistent
for

of

that

goodness,

nullify

and

entirely

world-view,
beginning

the

at

is

approach

Buddhist

wider

myths

the

an

of

the
Sherpa

310

individual,

they
are
really
High
level
Buddhist
self.
aspects
of1the
is
teaching
aimed
at
achievmeditation
and
this
ing
of
point.
an understanding
and
at
defeating
demons
teaching
to
by
control.
'quiet'
these
eliminate
and
ultimately
interior
impulses.
Controlling
the
demons
is
thus,
for
high
a matter
of
not
adepts,
but
ritual
of
concentraexternal
actions.
'
tion
and
self
control.
ignorant

the

(Ortner
Tovil

Bali

The

but

adepts'

neither

'little

the

tradition'.

which

attitude

towards

are

mythico-ritual
over

earliest

myths

actions

significance.

In
healing

confronted

in

person's

them

magically

The

patient's

and

to

manner

The

to

back

the

of

many
affliction,

and

and

antiquity

great

of

has

Tovilaya

Bali

the

sickness

symbols

Buddhist

disorder.

relates

and

and

suffering

wider

in

with

many

of

characteristic

Tovilayak

backdrop,

seeks

and

in

morally

made

is
of

Against

highlights

the

to

the

acknowledges

ritual

and

strengthen

of

amoral

or

fortify

nature.

framed

progressively
ideal

an

legitimates

and

face

of
a

performance

each

the

layer

upon

potential.

suffering.

condition
is

give

which

condition

layer

are

audience

and

with

which

personal

and

patient

transformative

and

of

both

actions

resonance

causes

years

Bali

and

symbols

acknowledZement

found

represents

and

rituals.

astrological

with

of

Sinhalese

the

cognate

'high

of

expressions

Tovil

relating

dealing

incorporating

deep

Bali

sickness

many

developed

folk

aberrant

ideas

repertoire

99)

rituals

not

The
of

misfortune

'key'

they

are

expression

popular

decidedly

are

178:

accepted

order

as
of

311

the
position,
down

with

the

the

demons

to

healing

The

ii.

their

of

the

far

the

in

Bali

any

he

cosmic

other

in

sit

as

the"same

order

is

she

or

the

which

They

physical

exertions

demanding

of

not

Unlike

performer.

mental

other

The

in

are
they

ones

terms

these

the

of

be

can

great,
by

required

capabilities
rituals

of

rituals
the

all

much

although

the

of

so

uppermost
division

overall
[15]

needed,

terms

the

society.

demanding

are

in

and

the

represents

within

complex

perform.

Tovil

Bali

Tovil

Sinhalese

most

rather

the

of

contribution

labour

ritual

each

to

on

so

and

in

Tovilayak.
a

primary

position

expected

within

specificity
Berav

the

For

but

the

Unlike

is

Bali

secondary

spirits.

patient

in

Buddha

unfold.

performers

by

re-centred

progressively

limit

in

and

throughout

position

the

with

gods

the

ritual,

5.6.

is

that

cosmos,

the

by

performed

I
Bali

Berav,

Tovil

individual
little

changes

in

the

impinge

moved
in
the

their

around

his

her

or
which
the

form

and

However,
is

their

from

content
is
the

head,
the

are
larger

specificity

example,

such

as

the

the

sun

are

of

standard

relatively

to

to

likely

most

images

the

to

according

organised

rituals,
clay

cach

performance

forces

Small

hand-held

for

Samayama,

and
life.

for

tailor-made

Tovilayak

patient's

content.
treater

Sohna

condition

in

at-bali,

Mah

Bali

patient's
on

virtually

its

but

performance,
to

case.

are

rituals
the

becomes
patient's

312

condition

and

the

explicated

and

defined.

(nava

(mal

altar

an

which

the

offerings

by

baliya)

and

eighty-one

baliya);

each

of

varying

numbers

ritual.

The

three
either

on

side

This

baliya.

(pas

two

placing

(nava

four

bali

largest
pan

tis

thus

have

maximum
that

baliya.

or

as

the

are

introduced

their
the

can

either

baliya,
the
is

the
is

image

(hat

ball

mal

side

of

toyil),

which

the

mal

is

the
the

performed.
Larger

rituals
line

symmetrical
mal

for

augmented

be

own

squared

seventeen,

squared

its

images
clay

offerings.

eighty-one

mal

is

progressively

centre-piece

gflba

into

eighty-one

theoretically

thirty-five

mal

mal

clay

three

of

gAba

requirement

which

on

with

having

just

tovil),
images

ritual

with

images

bali

(asu-ek

than

be

can

tovil)

to

up

baliYa

pattern

the

of

The

(visi-pas

the

the

is

increased

be

squares

in
of

each

Where

offerings.

squares

recitations.

involving

ritual

in

one

planets,

into

can

images

clay

smallest

tun-baliya
placed

more

of

the

placed

additional

referent.

is
nine

of

squares

involves

which

ritual

each

squares

the

cosmic

particular

of

ritual

twenty-five

condition

ritual

appropriate

the

of

having

altar

for
rice

of

elaboration

and

size

smallest

one

accompanied

receptacles

this

consisting

baliya),

and

constructed

The

baliya)

mal

g%ba

is

precisely

more

baliya

of
their

at

centre.
In
linked

terms

formal
to

the

the
individuality

size

of

the

of

the

ritual
patient

is

directly
and

the

313

being

misfortune
terms,

social

also

are

the

link

can

in

performed

over

the

province.

the

advice

of

be

to

dancers

twenty

is

size

only

cast

borne

were

it

is

to

found

the

good-fortune,
went

members

that
In

and

derelict

his

powers

mad

businessman

were

this
the

met

untimely

house

still

unleashed

powers

on

evoked

as

fateful

that

tale.

salutary

and.

stands

the
were

patron
inordinately

the

way
was

and

his

from

so

and
family

various

ruined,

deaths

this

blessings

receiving
was

of

Half

mile

such

organiser

missing

went

from

the

on

of

ruler

disaster.

to

nights

'a

senseless,
far

ritual,

over

ritual

of

patient

wandering

the

After

goes.

the

that

proved

was

putting

of

wisdom

fears

event

proceedings

eventually
home.

the

and

all

against-

and

royalty,

The

from

ritual

days

believed

appropriate

out

the

through

the

of

offerings,

three

to

behest

the

biggest

the

the

kind

insisted,

had

of

in

its

of

thirty-five

on

(lokdipati).

world'

himself,

was

because

performance

the
taking

and

Doubt

perform.
a

involving

performed,

tale

back

at

are

ordinary

performers

man
that

organiser,

the

last

together

business

they

legendary

performed

drew

rituals

that

MZragoda

the

purely

larger

in

now

at

was

and
The

the

the

ritual,

South,

man

(4.5)

status

in

seen

in

in

and

performed

the

business

local

be

mammoth

individuality

role

ballya

This

twenties.
be

to

furthermore,

Chapter

of

linked

tis

pan

in

saw

expressions

This

world.

we

as

indexically

but

suffered,

the

story
to

testimony

the

occasion.
over-reached
great

and

314

have

to

came

the

demonstrate

hand

one

Greater
the

and

the

the

the

and

status

on

the

of
patient

other.

created

around

terms

size,

of

it

with

it.

a
the

hence

and

audience,

perceives

the

increases

carries

necessarily

on

cosmos

ritual

in

ritual

the

and

the

space

does

tale

size

the

social
of

the

within

of

size

the

of

elaboration

as

or

to

wishes

it.

perceive
For

the

performers.

deities
the

out

cancel

demons

and

during

patient

for

From

one

Tovilayak

and

offerings

to

be

13.200

propitiation

will

help

which

might

beset

period

(see

Appendix

the

ball&dura

(simvak

limit'
Bali

planetary
of

range

with

to
the
IV
in

made

considerations

images).

what

without

bad

illustration

an

the

selecting

whose

patient's

circumstances

influences

negative

the

of

life

and

difficult

the

brings

ritual

particularities

condition

astrological

large

a
the

matching

of

to

be

images
poems

dedications.

Not
i
saktiys)

described
n9ti

must

descriptive

(dharana

ritual
place

elaboration

community

between

position

on

and

concomitant

task

However,

Augmentation

ritual.

complexity

of

social

duration

and

effect.

individual's

an

expenditure
size

of

adverse

connection

of

elaboration
the

an

in

given
(rpaya)
and

the

the

There

ritual.
each

recognised

are
their

with

accompanying
the

organiser
recitations

appropriate

alone,

surprisingly,
is

as

sastrayak),
select

'science

own
and

prayers
power
quality

of

said

retention
amongst

315

balidurg
days

for
deities

is
each

gives

it

its

the

repertoire

of

cosmos

of

each

dedicate

and

the

with

and

sacred

and

accent

on

and
to

particular
it

the

in

ganja,
presence

rituals

performance,

and

to

if

which,

the

render

This

powerless.

utter

in

is

tovil

yak

take

profound
in

which
such

stimulants,

heighten

content

states

ecstatic

Buddhist

it

Bali

the

of
in

example,
for

teeth

might

application
For

circumstances.

perform

and

for

each

demons.

of

style

before

often

order

bathe

should

for
will

observers

They

morality

preparations

Performers

body.

betel,

and

the

life,

Buddhists,

mouth

they

purity

appropriate

these

the

chewing

involved

the

body

words

bodily

or

The

or

magical

specialists

attract

the
to

smoking

in

pure

his

relevant.

good

Buddha:

the

to

from

highly

Berav

considerations.

relate

be

to

attention

to

distinction

alcohol

is

that
of

repertoire

stories

skill

and
entails

moral

recitations

Precepts

by

the

important

expected

special

in

also

knowledge

Tovilayak

position

sandalwood

apply

polluted,

to

of

of

Bali

performers

are
Five

paying

clay

breadth

of

of

the

themselves

social

the

are

many

of

the

in

literally

quite

has

sections

construct

salutations

attitude

makes

to

elevated

that

praises,

and

all

simply

there

Given

balidurg

performance

rituals,

the

how

not

which

as

from

recite

recitations.

appropriate

and

demons

knows

he

It

Each

can

cases

some

end.

on
and

which

of

in

who

a
is

wide
quite

priest.

Tovilaya
variety

of

acceptable
This

is

316

in

to

contrast

stark

they

when

occasions

in

performed

local

all

the

in

view

its

of

the

ritual

realisation

the

purely

temporal
and

status

ritual

But,

action.

the

as

to

on

more
I

hope
does

practical
ritual

concerning

decline

as

and

appropriate
between
hand,

one
in

patrons

and

terms
from

arise

of
such

be

upon

which

put

into

expedient

and

still

provide

operation
action

and

a
of

its

most

good

pupils.

this

most

elegant

cheaper
in

this

'made'

action

illustrate

to

in

specialists

Tovil

Bali

of

having

without

can

Tovilaya

Bali

into

the

of

modes
next-chapter.
insight

fascinating
beliefs

being

are

and

ideas

efficacy.

Chapter

For
example.
ball
as
gives
influences;
planetary
ceremony'.
[1]

the

by

the

which

Tovil,

links

performances

opportunities

transplanted

their

of

major

technology

most

on

of

other.

pass

the

Similarly,

Notes

the

on

field

difficult

cosmos

position

however.
be

the

Out

augmented

indexical

interests

on

Sadly,
appear

demonstrating
of

easily
the

possibly

government

Bali

the

be

can

criticism.

and

rare
are

Tovil

high

Berav,

the

content

social

performances,

to

by

is
for

or

the

on
priests,

Bali
and

comment

elevated

have

they

ritual

the

of

structure,

elaborated

Similarly.

performed

rituals

for

dignitaries

fear

without

officials

which,

performed

are

secrecy.

great
for

performed

proper

exorcisms

(1971:
Gombrich
340)
in
his
glossary
'a
follows:
for
evil
ceremony
exorcising
in
an image
such
of
a planet
used

317

(2)
is

devoted
to
the
Baliya
The
specifically
article
only
(1911)
in
he gives
Silva
Da
by
which
a description
of
features
Wirz
the
the
of
ritual.
salient
more
of
some
brief
the
but
(1954:
1O5-128)
provides
accounts
of
subject
his
the
topic
renders
accounts
unsystematic
the
of
scope
(1964:
Yalman
122-123)
brief
ill-explained.
gives
a
and
in
ball
tovil
the
of
performed
a
village
of
account
Teripehe.
[3]

Kemper
in

exceptions
social
provides
concerning

(1979)
this

aspects
interesting
astrology

(1981:
Hodge
228: 274)
and
are
data.
field.
Both
useful
provide
Sinhalese
Fuller
of
astrology.
in
information
a technical
in
South
India.

(1959:
Elffade
79-80)
example,
'time
fire
as
altar
materialised',
the
baliya
description
mal
of
used
In
Tovil.
both
Bali
its
form
in
the
is
to
baliya
a degree
cognate
with
mal
[u]

(5]
of
(ibid:

For

Malalasekera
this
once
940)
as

[6)

In

confusing
the
to
be taken
originator

(1960
powerful
in
found

vol.
the

11:
dynasty
Pali

as
and
the

kala

gives
their
and
commentaries.

diyana
mule
sada
sirs
Pura
veta
palamu

munidu
visal
at-bali

with
our

the
on
peace
blessed
most

went

to

and

taught

article

Vedic

the

excellent
an
the
centre-piece
function
its
Vedic
altar.

779)

instances
thgsages
some
are
title
of
munidu.
an
appelation
The
Buddha.
below
verse
given
(or
to
that
the
Buddha
mean
the
ritual!
of
seta
ape
veda
desu

to

refers

notable
the
on
(1980)

given

full
city

the

normally
quite
could
a Buddha)

the

account
Vesali
of

somewhat
given
easily
the
was

mata
mesirita.

first

day

sage

VisalPura,
the

first

at

ball.

Bali
(1954:
107)
the
recounts
of
an origin
myth
the
Sammata
to
a
back
Maha
king
affliction
of
goes
which
Lanka.
Sri
Interestingly,
these
myths
king
of
mythical
Suniyam
the
the
with
myths
of
origin
of
overlap
also
Itaha
is
it
Sammata"s
Menikpgla
in
Queen.
which
ceremony
the
As
in
of
the
of
a
sorcery.
the
victim
is
story
who
Liccavi
Prince.
it
Mrya
is
the
Vasavti
who
of
affliction
deed.
the
with
is
attributed
(7)

Wirz

A. S.
Pino
example.
'the
'Golu
Yakdesa'.
nicknamed
the
occasion
on
name
this
[81

For

(B4.
dumb
when

156
see
page
He
exorcist'.
he
was
caught

was
earned
by
a

318

(9]

mute

down

cutting
the

official
before

government
hauled
When
like
a deaf

and

in

trees

a private
local
government
he
agent
subsequently
released.

was

wood.
acted

that
tentatively
the
in
suggest
paradox
in
in
dramatised
the
Suniyam
an
episode
question
(cf.
Vadiga
the
Patunaya
Wirz
73.
1954:
called
ceremony
45-46
1966:
Raghavan
1967:
107-114).
Saraccandra
The
and
Brahmins
the
from
drama
the
arrival
of
seven
enacts
port
in
North
India.
The'
tells
Vadiga
book
story
of
of
a
(patunaya
into
the
or
collection)
which
came
- index
Vadiga
day
Gautama
the
hands
ascetics
of
on the
attained
On
that
day
the
ascetics
a
enlightenment.
performed
(ygaya)
to
Prince
the
Malsara.
cure
ritual
afflicted
drama
the
Vadiga
in
The
Suniyam
Patunaya
the
of
enacts
Brahmins
the
in
Brahmin
Pull
the
of
arrival
attire.
they
However,
to
those
they
are
unable
communicate
with
because
the
be
lingua
franca
ritual
at
a
cannot
meet
After
found.
drama
the
Brahmins
much
punning
and
comic
(using
drummer
to
the
a dancer
as mediator),
communicate
They
have
they
in
the
they
who
ritual
are
come.
and
why
to
their
to
the
then
able
employ
patient.
cure
skills
are
[10]

would
is

In

is
bali
(especially

given

Dictionary.
oblation

Dictionary.

Sanskrit-English
offering
food
such
beings,

or

offerings
of
semi-divine*
gods,
birds.
men.
other
animals
lifeless
'
even
objects.
Davis
the
Stede
and
ball
is
given
simply
to
particularly
subordinate

certain
spirits.
including
In
or

Monier-Williams
'any
as:

the

oblation
etc.
rice
divinities,

propitiatory
grain,
as
household

creatures,

all

and

T. S. )
'religious

(P.
as

to

Pali-English
offering
'

divinities.

(pan
tis
thirty-five
types
Although
of
offering
is
frequently
list
the
now
mentioned,
ball)
are
entire
those
lost
currently
obscure.
given
and
are
somewhat
(1955
III:
294)
the
following:
creeper
Nevill
vol.
gives
(at).
(mal).
(kada),
flower
hand
(vel).
cloth
(kulu),
(bat),
(mti)
planets
rice
clay'
winnow
MY
(yuga
?
himi).
(graha)
age
and
and
vayasata
(vli),
(mansaya)
dough
flour
sand
informants
added
or
(madulu)
to
this
list.
pulp
and
[11)

is
Suniyam
to
also
referred
Sntiya
(also
the
Hat
called
Adi
employs
which
techniques
many
the
Bali.
those
to
of

(12)

The

Sntiya
Santiya)
similar
[131
god.

Barnett,
DeviV3
Iru

(14

Beals

with
interesting

respect

for
example.
(1910:
32).

(1976)
to
data

Qives

investigates
native
on

curers
the

the

the

as

or
and

mythology

decision
in
South
appropriateness

making
India,

Suniyam
Menikpla
episodes

of

the

strategy
presenting
certain
of

sun

319

to

practitioners
(15]
the

Although
Berav

associated

tackle
the

in
with

1
Bali

much
of
Oli
the

certain
Tovil
the
or

is
island,
Potter

disorders.
dominated
by
completely
the
is
ritual
also
in
caste
certain
areas.

320

CHAPTER
BALI

6.1

Ritual

TOVIL:

sequence

Whatever

the

general

procedure

located

in

might

made

to

movement
patient
limen/transition

the

an
back

moved
terms

in

into

all

undergoes

is

charging

corresponds
1974:

13).

space

and
space.
follow

Tovil
to

is

patient

and

Bali

(dos)

blemishes

time

time

of

of

blessing

The

ordinary

(Turner
periods

and

any

positive

sizes

and

positive

attentions.

which

space-time'

and

of

intensely

deities

of

the

removal

by

magically.

connection

with

is

patient

surrounded

space.

protection

negative

structure

three-fold

of

Concurrent
goes

The

same.

into

the

performed.

representatives

power

experience

general

the

brought
with

flow.

EVENT

AN

Tovil

charged

thread.

attract

being

Bali

a
always

and

the

OF

structure

positively

patient

which

STAGING

of
is

whom
to

the

In

from

requested

before

size

of

means

demons

of

and

symbols

auspicious
by

THE

'tri-partite

a
In

the

which

separation/secregation,

re-aggregation/incorporation

as

in

221

the

classical

anthropological

Gennep'in

the

Bali

the

of
identified

clearly

from

as

well
temporal

more

not

which

so

much

th

ought

and

objects

and

the

to

the

touch,

feel,

hear
the

Simultaneously,
Both

invoked.

into

transformed
the

In
and

demons

onto

the

are

made

second
represented

of

phase

the

Requests

patient.
and

state

in

the

patient

is

progressive

to

be

the

the

by

both

ritual

through

certain

things.

is

see.

and

activated

activated

power
images

all

so

to

preparedness.

has

is

sequential

gradually

are

for

He

instructed

maximum

made

be

and

patient

are

is

patient

to

verse

various

the

of

arena.

images

the

the

ritual.

in

is

in

one.

and

smell

the

phases

through

seen

used

patient

the

and

purely

three

ritual

of

the

as

set,

in

power

they
a

is

scene

and

as

cognitive

the

and

the

movements,

significance

world

objects

contact;

multi-sensory

the

descriptions

their

through

constitute

is

of

intensified

pre-constructed

There

audience.

styles

these

as

are
of

mundane

be

can

process.

movement

the

larger

phases

such

through

emotion

In

bodily

and

Van

by

actions.

patient

which

to

from

introduction

three

ritual

phase,

in

these

elaboration,

first

introduced
separated

the

actions

the

Tovil

the

physical

and

revelation

In

passage.

indicators

of
of

of

discourse

obvious

movement

rites

distinctive

of

punctuation

The

the

by

modes

performance,

is

of

structure

performances

identified

paradigm

relief.
possible

the

of
is

deities

channelled
offerings
sources

of

322

affliction
its

most

intense

as

loops

and

the

auspicious

recursive
maximising
in

order

as

revealed
The

to

third

The

found

the

world

inauspicious

consequences

separation

fate

of

is

in

of
of

credible
He

is

the

meanings.
the

which
with

patient
and

speed

its

given

patient
which

everyday

dismantled

hours.

the

of

denouement.

centre

hardly

divide

sequences

named

bones'

'bare

rapid

the

at

many

Performers
to

theme:

meticulous

returned

to

actuality

up

according

Jolt.

with

to

himself,

over

creation

the

entails

factness

of

matter

in

astrology.

stage,

briefly

basic

the

minimising

at

unfold

the

of

is

evoked

recitations

inevitable

the

returned

ritual

lengthy

and

space,

is

patient

powers

reiterations

phase

ritual

the

with

the

ameliorate
through

the

from

Contact

removed.

of

their

and

own

actions

the

performances

which
The

ritual.

them

provide
lists

of

the

with

which

actions

provide

performers

ritual

particular

The

individual.
the

which
by

one

outlined
performance,
performance.

may
list

above.
others

essential

below

components
fit
They

into

of

the
Bali

added

given
structure

of

components
for

way

Tovil,

tri-partite
key

be

the

to

individual

indicates

the

represent
could

from

of

constituents

considerably

vary
given

constituent

performer,

the

as

more

major

elaborate

in

323

Phase

I-

Separation:

creation

and

activation

of

ritual

space
The

1)

The

arena

the

assembled
2)

a
and

audience

bed

the

of

one

or

vima):

into

performers
in

mattress

front

The

of

of

performed

commonly

as

unity

Precepts,

Five

the

(magul

Drum
drumming

of

their

affirm

sil):

least

the

Buddhist.

every

Auspicious

rendition

performers

taking

(pan,

Precepts

Five

the

and
by

required

3)

on

take

present

community
is

by

escorted

vdi

images.

patient,

that

(turaya

patient

installed

and

All

moral

the

of

is

patient

the

The

sitting

and
the

at

bera):

songs

Drummers

auspicious

considered

opening

give

inauguration

or

of

ceremony.
Charming

4)

intoned

are

ritual
The

images.

(disti)

upon

Triple
the

burning

who

of
be

to

deemed

also

demons

to

and

Priesthood.

beginning

is

various

highly

their

cast

this

gaze

it.

Dhamma

Gem

the

to

used
the

which

Mantra

subsequently

particularly

smoke

and

namaskirima):

saranayata
"

the

deities

Salutation

5)

and

creates

mgtirTma):

is

which

white

pungent

to

attractive

(dummala

arena

incense

particular

Buddha,

incense

over

the

purify

incense

the

(tri
of

the

Three
Homage

Sangha:

The

Various

verses

vidna
different

ratna
sections

is

to

paid
His

Teacher.

teaching

are
throughout

the
at

repeated
the

the
and

to

praises

giving
sttra)

(tun

Refuges

ritual.

3Z4

Reference

to

'bottom

line'

Dhamma

from'which

they

proceed;

Buddha,

the

all

other

framed

thus

are

Sangha

and
praises

invocations

and

the

within

provides

wider

context

of

Buddhism.
6)

Snti

during

used

the
by

accompanied

ritual.

the

patient

to

which
the

early

for

each

by

the

lighting
and

usually

dance

Dedication:

dedication

The

or

lamps.

or

. dur.
The

planets

without
completion
the

marks

this

to

up

two

costume.

nine

the

dedication
of

of

each
each

sub-sections;
appropriate

one

is

invocation

actions

by

recited

are

end

of

realisation

of

the

of

power

deities

the
7)

the

slka

oil

clay

in

arena

phase.

II

Phase

to

nine

the

(kadaturva).

whose

accompanying

conducted

dedicated

first

of

the

ritual

Nine

planets

origins

attaches

the

of

often

throughout

curtain

ritual.

nine

accompaniment,

verses

the

the

of

recitations

musical

view

the

which

the

and

objects
are

of

rung

hya),

patient's

the

of

are

point

of

the
phase

symbolised
The

images,

the

various

tell

which

(kany

couplets

couplets

(gejja),

bell

thread

to

Sanskrit
verses

the

of-Sanskrit

patient

ritual.

as

obscures

series

the

Sinhalese

such

objects

of

introduce

which

given

are

Slokaya:

to

image
consisting

Particular

(ball

images
is

pvadima):

comprised
of
images.

verses
The

of

several

and

actions
rounds

The

of

325

recitation
from

right

and

left

are

and

and

events

such

and

the

afflictions
5.

given

of

the

which

they

This

is

this
the

into

by

mal

d)
suns

in

events
incorporate

are

from

the
being

in

requested
illnesses

particular
that

(vhana),

in
in

bless
and

various

patient:

for

disorder

the

invocation
to

the

described

all

are

verse

vehicles
and

spoken

the

of

experienced.

(yudha),

are

archetypal

patient

before

favour

(see
various

these

of

out

kings

the

giving

arranged

relief,

places

figures

descriptions

images

bring

sequence

Set

Kavi:

(kavi).

Liccavi

mythical

now

Sanskrit

of

the

(kavi)

event

they

followed

from

during

the

offerings

deities

patient

praises

archetypal,:

Visala,

came

weapons

will

various

with

verses

various

informing

the

of

appearance,

colours,

move

and
pattern.

mixture

Sinhalese

Poems

Vistara

each

various

recited

Bali

their

of

which

sources

of

city

267).

are

c)

to

of

page

encounters
mythical

turn

commences

usually

made

the

as

prescriptions

ritual

in

standard

sequence

ordinary

is

reference

Chapter

fairly

given,

(sloka)

couplets

are

following
each

image

each

gem.

Verses

which

for

out

gem:

triple

the
b)

in

carried

Triple

a)
to

are

and

detail.

which

the

protect

the

conditions.

placed

are

offerings

is

It

baliya.
Kavi[1]

sirvda

or

is

reference

which
the

requests

Buddha's
that

Kavi:
made

to

Jataka
These

life.
dos

Poems

be

removed

blessing

of

stories
verses
from

and
also
the

326

body

patient's

in

existence

the

songs

rendition

of

of

is

b"or

length

the

expand

commonly

can

recitations

special

and

prosperous

verses

are

sung

The

metre

rhythm

the

popular

form.

poetic
included

and

provide

particular

which

and

and

with

associated

be

of

healthy

dancing.

and

in

The

future.

stories

a,

sections

be

there

drumming

kavi

Set

the
by

accompanied

that

and

at

any
for

means

by

known

be

to

performers

dedication

may

between

point

and

bring

in

only

few

performers.
e)
with

close

special

kavi.

set

dos
to

the

For

the

down

stories

down

the

feet
most

part

in

to

the

throughout
images

assembled

activated.

where

it

the

ritual

is

night

of

taken

before

patient
their

and

use

the

Buddha

from

the

to
head

following

hours

have

to

sung

when

all

III
g)

Bali

Re-aggregation
Samayama:

and
In

this

the
final

power

focussed

return

to

episode

the

described,

been

on

patient.

Phase

the

continue

recitations

early

this

with

up

are

The
the

the

the

to

poemse

recitation

outlined'above

until

removed.
is

drum.

form

foot'

basavanav)

rounds

the

in

concerning

(dos

that

dedicated

events

to

to

brought

similar

'head

or

which

of

accompaniment

verses

and

from

similar

pattern

of

body

is

dedication

sirasapda

to

phase

middle

Each

set

The

references
drive

'

Sirasapda:

reality
the

patient

the

327

is

disconnected

the

ritual

from

which

signify

images,

the

likewise

the

to

dos.

absorb

disposed

is

performs

offerings

are

back

cast

(kadaturva)

These
vahanav)

and

has-

mantra

gone

and

been
to

used
the

close
to,

images

the

onto

onto

images

intoned

are

of

cast

has

intended

are

of

out

number

the

onto

which

actions

taken

and

which

'ensure
then

are

of.
is

It

during

this
in

entertainment
which

the

These

dances

are
to

for

included

do

they

form

the
the

Within
performers

are

recitations

and

the

but

enjoyment

important

not

have

They

are

do

se.

per

ritual

audience.

they

although

and

an

from

in

dances

and

songs

money

the

provide

performers

sural.

included

with

fulfill

the

of

elicit

entertainment

of

structure

decree

the

often

do

that

phase

performers

anything

see

power

patient

thread

malevolence

all

of

separation:

curtain

(ball

Bali

source

The

arena.

actions
the

the

function

in

structure

outlined

shall

we

as
the

overall

ritual.
tri-partite

broad
able
actions

the

sequencing,

view

of

to

introduce

which

render

of

each

wide

range

content,

and

a
the

above

to

highly

ritual

particular

of

fluid.
In
to

be

to

associated
the

ritualso

manner

extensive
with
of

and

analysis

the

of

planets

performance

the

region
Bali

have

which

recitations

from

considerably

vary

account

the

in

Bali

of
to
Tovil

and

the

ritual

Santiva
appears
My

region.
is

come

based

on

own
the

328

ones

performed

6.2

Ritual

given

in

one

to

life

in

do

this

will

hoped

that

will

be

such

to

seeks

of
act

of

thus
was

is

loss

of
The

man

of

suffering

their
which

be

both

creation

offerings

named

out

to

from

considerable

of

to

ritual
an

(p.

act

227).

Each
it

temporal;
cosmic

wider

is

inevitably

of

creation,

an
and

performance

and

source

the

to

particularities

performers
the

follows

Piyasena

yet

the

of

of

with

on

consequent

[2]

acts.

were

linked

Each

away

for

account

arises

doomed

further

seven

which

event

whole

sense

again

Chapter

forms

is

Furthermore,

ritual.

timeless

once

circumstance.

act

power

at

the

once
in

to

invariant

each

the

attention

referred

recreation

moved

by

generated

it

as

event
of

some

Bali

technique

the

of

conveying

draws

and

are

integrity

to

of

this

using

brought

employed

description

By

of

describe

is.:

technique

narrative

the

of

ritual

each

with

smaller

to

made

structure

The

attended.

some.

yet
time

been

straight

reproduce

truths,

of

be

performance

ritual

of

structure

be

now
this

performance.

description

duality

number

underlying

will

instance,

ritual

of

the

of

attempt

particular

which
a

area.

account

preserved,

occasion

and

Akuressa

an

Which

Tovil

the

an

Tovil

Bali

how.

in

rituals

major

event

Having
the

two

of

experience

is
made
the

based
(Hat

Berava
hardship

Bali

Tovil)

caste.
owing

in

ritual
on

behalf
had

Piyasena
to

lack

of

329

in

business
bad

his

stomach

pain

treatment

over

he

astrologer
"Great

the

was

Having

be

he

that

1979

and

that

in

shown

the

Sun"

the

ritual

was

was

arrival

of

H. L.

relation

of

the

to

added

for
ZZ

page

September

9th

the

The

village.

the

was

occasion

shown

took

wally

troupe

the

the

at

the

drummer
to

led

him

and
quickly
into

drummers

of

pair

The

arranged.

local

ritual

third

place

formally

famous

making

and

performed

(D3)
(E16)

Dingris,

into

cajoled

' his

(D23)
(D22)
(El)
(E2)
(Ell)

act

patient.

klaya).

Baboris,

Piyasena's

assembled

which

he

dasva);

be

for

set

in

performed

event

effects

(aphala
N. P.

an

it.

organise

14,

a
to

bad

mah

Tovil

of

experiencing

the

plight,

kind

horoscope

(iruge

Bali

had

also

any

was

period"

K. G.
Pedris
Cyril
H. L. N.

drummer

beine

experiencing

Wadu
Mutta
N. P.
Babris
B. S.
Alson
H. S. G.
Odiris
M. A.
Leeson

Drummers:

For

the

Figure

Dancers:

his

Babris

which

troupe

taken

"fruitless

to

be

to

was

and

Piyasena's

allowed
for

months

was

suggested

date

The

he
of

of

father,

wife's

told

was

though

hearing

Upon

of

had

to

responded

not

number

He

carpenter.

had

which

Period

going

as

malaise.

general

of

trade

trio.
M. A.
the
major

Leeson,
was

troupe,
part

of

the

the

fifth

larcely
performance.

absent

dancer.

although

from
He

had

the

arena

complained

member
during
bitterly

of
the

330

of

stomach

had

pain
been

not

he

in

accompaniment
lead

In

'

Babris.

Alson

dedications,

their

did

just
performed

of

account
recitations

who

know
the

his

seniority,

that

were

teaching

and

on

Leeson

that

the

on

were
hand,

other

least

of

many

with

at

source.

which

familiar

was
given

importantlyp

likely

Mutta

of

majority

recitations

Wadu

ritual.

exclusion.

most

quite

the

of

within

the

common

is

not

troupe.

of

and,

It

did

the

performed

from

many

he

dedications.

element

related

knowledge

but

provided

responsibilities

an

Odiris,

Vidne.

not
in

major

an

make
he

within

had

closely

Akurubevili

namely

any

also

and
were

derived

all

from
have

may

image

he

arrack.

did
when

relationships,

abstension

of

Leeson

recitations

or

the

of

ritual

the

recitations

view

Leeson's
the

the

of

any

dose

performance

of

because

arisen

daily

eat!

the

certain

had

his

not
in

on

hinted,

take

could

later

appearance

to

able

which

without

he

which,

two

on
the

occasions
I

was

to

left

reciting

News

that

me

be

by

my

The
in

of

behalf
when
created
performers

my

which

ritual

was

informants

own

present.

tovilayak)

them

the

verses

in

ritual

which

was

special

Baboris's

be

to

in
become
on

this

who

be

Unlike
ritual
I

that
of

occasion

(niyama

one
to

were

be

other

occasions
often

an

audience
I

was

the

with

arrive
which
viewed

on

made

performances
would

that

insisted

fine

conveyed

was

performed

efforts

part

knew.

else

Beragoda

their

at

ambiguities.

anonymous,

to

son-in-law.

presence

yet

nobody

was
as

for
a

331

had

sense.

In

become

own

yet

sense

of

in

I,

community.

indexical

another

had
that

order

aspect

to
1000

of

region

this

very

and

the

of

Baboris,

bulk

their

of

appropriate

affair,

in

fees

ritual

however,

gesture,

the

could

the

ritual
in

costing

the

Rs.
is
by

supplemented
the

performers;

the

expensive

following*r'ative

The'
notes

be

through

normally

Despite

proved

link

waive

than

performed.

still

to

agreed

larger

kinship

the

of

view

performers

"

their

performance.

ritual

be

in

component

positive

is

account

from

directly

taken
later

discussions

related

field

my

the

with
in

entirely

the

present

tense.

the

of

night
family
as

time

the

By

the

their

sense
as

women

cards

and

drafted

retire

in

helping

take

will
to

their

preparations

in

from

men

kitchen

to

jj, licit

little
the

bastion

panic

shed
the

most

to

prepare

and

gossip
to

drinking,

the

and

men

opportunity

out

For

place.

The

near;

exchange

laying

maduva,

way.

atmosphere

party
and

the

seize

the

humoured

good

far

before
under

well

clusters

afternoon

mounts.

with
the

of

construction

are

Some

indulge

into

preparations

distinct

ties.

old

the

on

arrive

relatives
in

arrival

occasion

of

gather

reaffirm

my

ritual,

conduct

prevails

ritual

of

play
are

others

of

the

and

chairs

the

which

under

the

part
the

women
night's

332

food

and

wider

circle
The

(tovil
in

enjoy
of

arare

chance

female

kin.
have

performers
from

gedara)
task

their

early

into

into

fashioned
VI).

an

audience

of
in

the

images

clay

which
baliya.

mal

central

is

other

or

detail

ritual

arena

(ranga

heaps,

and

folding

on

the

process

(see

leaves

and

of

busy

painting
the

of

side

either

arise
some

as

construction,

its

the

over

occasionally
of

for

questioned

images

contruction

are

performers

are

all

the

fascination

like

of

from

stand

of'banana

the

and

Discussions

in

performers

between

compound

children

will

on

well

house

and

Other

house

ritual

already

decorations

cutting

with

domestic

flowers

trays.

who-watch

are

fervour,

sticks.

paraphernalia.

ritual

and

the

dextrous

neighbourhood

the

at

morning

The

draws

strips

arriving

methodical

offering

banter

gossip'and

splendid

fronds,

palm

stems,

plate

With

mandalaya).

been

transforming

of

(midula)

for

as

such

correctness,

by

resolved
the

image

the

formulaic

Personal

must

style

makes

realisations

other

all

which

which

precision
as

in

verse

down.

are

questions

appropriate

*same'

the

Such

colour.

laid
the

within

individual
that

to
are

operate

any

or

reference

prescriptions

always

of

motif

proportion,

image.

The
rpayak)

end

product

as

well
the

details

of

general

appearance.

deity

must
as

be

pleasing

incorporating
such

as

colour,

to
all
vehicle.

the

eye
the

(lasana

distinctive
weapons,

and

333

'i
0

0
U
C)
ti

bo

4-1
4-4
0
4-3
U
j

0
U
0
ul
Q)

10

,i

ro
a

334

The

(maduva)

shed

it

underneath

and

foot

sixteen

dance

they

with

sprinkled
to

the

purify

summons

decoration

roof

Two

be

can

ones

that

suggests

fake

cane

inci.

the

men

tie

take
area

their

night.

and

sandalwood

The

and

feet

as

area

is

(sandun)

had

taken

up
one

of

that

be

green
its

at

is

the

arena

(torana)

made

fro

and

important

that

ripe

no
onlooker

Th:

yellow.
bananas

of

centre

a
the

down

are

painted

to

Babris;

resourceful

comb

of

bananas

out

and

abundance

taken

bananas
points

bananas
a

is

comb

anywhere,

perimeter

arches

green

in

from

scolding

with

mangoes

green

of

which

adorned

cascade

bunch

another

and

be
nuts,

and

out

the

of

the

to

the

on

posts

areca

from

embark

vertical
are

the

to

men

posts

and

UJ

yellow

series

displayed
is

mar.

lengths

of

clay

images

comes

the

horizontal

with
on

the

el

out
sugar

(uk-gas).
With

difficult

to

points

Finally,

pole.

the

and

this

damage

berries.

ripe

one
is

suggestion
one

be

to

need

flatten

The

draws

Somebody

removed.
and

be

must

bananas

house

will

the

of

maduva

immediately

which

post

by

tied

are

sides.

all

the

oranges,

more

on

group

maduva.

of

fruits;

many

the

of
the

ripe

images

the

ground.

Baboris

support

(goma)

cowdung

seven

might

throughout

stamp

of

dancing

to

care

which

front

the

which

take
stones

and

the

in

arena

sharp

in

built

stand

performers

any

remove

will

square

The

place.

is

the

completion

task

of

moving

of
them

the
from

postttorl

the

3 j)

their

of

The

deployment.
relatively

is

care

taken

images

to

right

1)

Dass

to

or

caused

left

the

require

several
eye

and

frame

ensure

seven

its

of

into

shuffled

with

ropes.

that

the

fall

to

Bandi

2)

Viskam

3)

Suriyavamsa

LL)

Asu-ek

5)

Chandra

6)

Dass

Baliya

the

Krda

the

purpose,

seven

images

this

of

Great
soft

clay
frame.

the

off

images

assembled

are

he

be

his

Even
incomplete

gaze

though
in

falls

the
two

VII)

(Plate

VII)

(Plate

VIII)

(Plate

IX)

(Plate

IX)

(Plate

IX)
and

of

appearance

in

given

takes

them

by

facing
on

(Plate

IV

Appendix

its

images
essential

his

up

directly

directly

positioned

are

sitting
from

separated

VII)

meaning

eventually

will

(Plate

at

thesis.

Piyasena

When

Baliya

Baliya

the

of

Baliya

Rksa

of

end

images.

Mal

Baliya

Rastaka

each

arena

Baliya
Gba

(Accounts

that

the

position

watchful

heaved
bamboo

into

follows:

7)

be

the

the

their

of

put

ones

Under

to

be

can

gently

cracked

from

Scanning
as

with

dented.

not

is

bound

and

place,

them.

image

position

large

the

move

each

creator

vertical
images

but

to

men

the

smaller

easily

strong

is

to

construction

in

position
the

opposite

the

dancing

floor.

the

central

mal

now

in

the

line
He

of
will

baliya

so

centre.

are

aspects:

position
their

they

remain

eyes

remain

L;

Lali
`Jiskam

e3.
Baliya

from

1 Ct

o ri

hc.
sa]',;

:.

3 '

nIP*

il,

I
".
-.
I
mb"

01

w1

'"
.,

! irs

i
`1t1

v0

44,

"i
ab

1'

1.

318

i'

Baliaa
a
.;

and

: .

33

blank,

white

spaces

neither

the

weapons,

they

images.

This

is

is

by

consecrated
Babris

takes

and

proceeds

the

pot

into

the

the

After
is

mixture

(livan

karala).

finger

into

thereon

dots

each
the

artist

in

for

gods

which

maintains

and

eyes

of

the
in

less

solemn

be

That

faced

directly.

attitude

and

paint

images
but

in

image

which
his

over
the

can

confront

suggests

that

of

in

dots

Pinkama

Bab3ris

mutters

ring

of

ceremony

directly

than

his

of

carefully

the

this

image

each

he

Netra
of

in

tip

life

to

[5]

as

eyes

images.

considerably
cannot

the

the

recitation

circle

image.

ordinary

mirror,

the
of

each

into

brought

the
the

with

formulae

such

been

dips

intensely

unlike
paints

(blma)

power

mixture
the

faces

is

now

Holding

sounds

of

image

(4]

magical

the

to

tattuva)

mixture.

of

akin

(andun)

oil

bulat

the

the

(3]

and

the

of

eyes

each

in.

(mal

has

Babris

which

painted

it

clay.

ceremony

in

minutes

use;

concentrates

directly
gaze

four

of

the

have
their

commence.
in

power

Babris

using

shoulder

for

to

recites

the

ready

lumps

into

he

mouth

or

of

lamp-black

of

mantra

three

the

Babris
eye.

his

power

small

tray

breathing

pot

mixture.

pot

intone

to

close

eyes

offering

to

the

Mangalays,
its

they

putting
in

out

having

special

of

Netra

empty;

is

ceremony

carried

are

fashioned

task

or

nor

gaze

simply
the

Pinkama

Netra

from

still

dangerous

the

the

are
before

performs

hands

their

power`of

Shortly

their

and

Buddha

artist
the
their
and

the
he

nevertheless
protective

mantra

340

in

result

Mistakes

task.

his

throughout

for

time

The

the

and

adjustments
image.

to

additions
on

will

lie

are

flowers

(pun

or

purna

highly

auspicious

Piyasena

to

dedicated
In

of

(tolab).

pieces

with

sahal),

bed

on

piece

skull

(savariyak).

[6]

the

tattuva.

hair

coconut
these

of

nine

d'abondance'

floor

ata

as
be

eventually

The

vine,

pounder

(divihisa)

(kkulu

the

bulat

mal
here

used

mirror

hair

false

and
in

mirror

a
rice

unhusked)

and

leaves

rice

as

are

objects

mol),

Unlike

sided

crinum

pita),

(pili
e.

eight

eight

an

magala.

hirssa

the

placed

are

power.

piece

which

planets.

ferrule

leopard's

front

upon

containing

will

(malu

(i.

In

bed

Each

the

the

raw
a

pots

final

make

the

them,
nine

the

of

(ktdapatayak),

are

the

items.
The

various

the

rapidly

arena.

'vase

the

bag

iron

an

clay

auspicious

reid

of

kalasa).

with

great

follows:

side

calls

the

of

associated

diagram

ritual

placed

of

is

commence

the

symbols.

each

front

objects

items

could

upon

hurriedly

either

(1976)

Liyanaratna

to

performers

and

each

offering

falling

ritual

the

and

approaching

real

point

ldur.

offending

of

this

at

misfortune

and

sickness

made

ata
tray
(solos
leaves,

mgala
is

pTdeniya.

checked

mangalaya)
seeds

to
are

and

if

see

flowers.

in

eight-sided

special

a
its

place;
Other

sixteen

auspicious
these

final

include
checks

are

341

to

made

flow

the

of

By

breeze.

of

sense

so

on

as

the
to

not

ritual

are

disrupt

the

reality

new

to

contrasts
The

house

sides.

verandah

watch

arena
and

the

side

opposite
faces

all

on

Inside

is

He

entrance.
He

shirt.

brass

oil

light

each

lamp
of

the

patient

rendering

shaved;

places
tel

in
pna)
lying

cf

the

children.

On

the

men

white

clean

of

on

him

the

five

oiled

neatly
a

traditional

instructs

and

and

sarong
is

hair

his

for

ready

made

front

boys;

and

sides.

all

his

perimeter

protection

and

is
a

the

with

on

and

wicks

the

variegated

of

the

fringed

in

(pol

the

against

women

dressed

Babris

parted.

up

Piyasena

bathed

has

around
light

blackness.

From

is

house

the

confront

press

blackness

the

will

ritual

placed
white

and

opaque

the

arena

into

recede

the

clear.

and

gather

crowds

and

background

of

details

and

stark

the

one

lit

fades

rapidly
of

yellow

which
as

glow

and

stillness

sun's

are

filled

has

appearance

in

images

The

to

over

lamps

displaced

which

activity

whole

is

day

the

of

The

the

changes

greens

the

given

illuminating

arena.

take

is

Pressure

maduva,

ritual

intense

expectation.

changes.

the

heat

the

The

nightfall

with

arena

and

and

ceases

arena

and

thirty

six

about

rising

of

place

convenient

in

ritual.

cool

the

later

required

Phase

by

in

and

ready

items

that

ensure

points

him

to

of

the

342

is

led

lamp

burning

Piyasena

who

Taking
Babris

out

up

Precepts
the

at

somewhere
of

relations

has

the

assembled

arrived

at

with

altercation

He

ritual.

the

the

staggers
Attention

obscenities.

hands

with

kneel

the

of
girls.

dresses:

white

be

not

the

the

away

muttering

breaks
the

Piyasena's

of

and

brief

after
is

refused
the

attend

and

and

objections

focuses

again

will

distracting

audience

Precepts

arena.
they

that

One
drunk

on
to

together

reverently

The

argument

crowd

Five

once

line

of

An

event
of

curtain

white

crowd

crowd.

member

take

to

permission

of

side

either

should

centre

assembled

back

the

task.

this

sil).

in

and

(pan

the

arena.

dressed

the

the

through

on

on

up

the

of

out
in

to

Five

the

girls

virgins

position

announces

attention

all

the

Piyasena's

are

carry

holding

bed.

the

hold

view

be

they

when

menstruating

take

his

should

passage

he

and

comfortable

across

nieces,

they

ideally

to

head

house

to

young

them

obscuring

Piyasena's

are

two

stretched
thus

vision

himself

makes

instructs

(kadaturva).

his

of

Piyasena

direttS

his

over

forces

positions

and

placed

entrance
Baboris

and

(E16)

Cyril

bed,

main

Piyanasena

Whilst

is

cloth

aloft.

crowd

assembled

of

the

of

out

tier.

upper

starred

Babris

and

take

the

Precepts.
Following
the

side

of

and

Pedris

the
arena
(D3)

precepts
and
who

the
perform

Babris

takes
is

floor
the

taken

Magul

a
by

Bera.

seat

at

the

Cyril

(E16)

Their

lower

343

bodies

are

drums

(yak

stand

facing

greet

him.

bera)l

In

Divya

Putra,

Buddha

attaining

With

blows.

the

once

drummers

heads

the

throughout

rest

Piyasena's

right

Babris
dres!

losely

cloth

bound

(kabala)
containing

and

the

an

(Plate

tree

In

is

gift

is.

of

offering
pressed

with

who,
Cyril

and
occupy

will
on

seated

mat

X).
the

to
his

his

head.
or
a

resin

bowl
made

body
He

the

of

centre

lower

around

bowl

improvised

the

together.

hands.

that

turns

around

Bera,

they

night,

they

Magul

drummers.

both

are

sing

unorthodox

The

the

of

which

small

position

holding

powdered

them

Gandhrva

highly

hands

with

the

of

the

the

of

occasion

in

leaves.

(madupuray

forward

comes

up

cloth

white

assistant

ritual
who

it

of

series

they

but

of

accept

sing

the

licks'

with

betel

to

by

verses

gives

again

once

egdin

on

of

palms

take

now

Pedris

in

together

stepping

They

play.

rhythmical

Piyasena

bowed,

still

into

musician.

bow

outstretched

hands

played

completion

wrapped

coins
the

with

heavy
They

phrases,

'fancy

of

again

fashion

customary

break

The

series

drums

they

long

waists.

was

enlightment.

their

strike

with

it

how

celestial

bow

they

as

and

the

with

punctuated

to

drum

their

rhythmical

and
forwards

the

of

into

unison

their

and

around

and

complete

and

origin

cloths

slung

patient

rolls

backwards

white

are

the

thunderous

few

by

covered

arena
a

and

indicates

white
the

to

madupurakray)[7)
of
from

(dummala).

red

hot

charcoals

palmyrah

leaf

Babris

takes

34 4

H
H

m
CEI

.,-i
ul
a)
U
al

UW

4-0

Q)
P-4

mb
N
QJ -H
O>
N
U)
X10
N0
U1 "ri
OQ
U"
b0
C .t0
3
0
-1

.
O

0
4-a +)
X11 (1)
Q)

No0
y

Ill

the

of

pinch

it

holding

the

into

lands

of

frantically
The

been

have

arena

each
is

process

the

lights

he

which

from

Moving

to

right
banana

soft

illuminating

up

one

left

further

still

of

time

and

each

in

the

the
A

smoke.
to

the

side

(pandam)

torches

Babris.

to

passes

into

torch

each

thus

images,

the

of

assembly

in

images

objects

presses

of

madupuray

madupurays

Babris

frames

the

charmed

bundle
a

transformed

assembled

the

The

them.
is

all

the

at

bark

which

in

sends
pick

smoke

until

enveloped

to

arena

it

the

glowing

onto

brazier

of

repeated

instruction

whispered

the

white

onto

the

powder

and

(dummala

it

onto

proffers

on

thumb

and

mantra

the

pungent

wafts

turn.

breathes

casts

powder

clouds

fingers

madupuray

Babris

and

instant

the

lips

The

mAtirima).

of

his

to

charcoals

between

powder

deities

of

and

demons.
The
tumeric

with

the

flicks

deftly

of
grsc:

the

and

ground

from

flower.

nut

areca

precision,

and
the

his

takes

it

action

authority

and

once
onto

softly
the

he

arena

the

images,

the

vicinity

every

Pilled

using
is

with

exe^uted

compels

sprig

attention

audience.
the

Throughout
nervoustY

and

onto

Piyasena's
His

pot

around

water
in

area

clay

sounds

Striding

turmeric

the

the

liquid.

the

of

surface

Babris

directing

mantra.

large

(kahadiya).

water

intones

a4ain

fetches

now

madupuray

seated

initial
behind

proceedings,
the

kadaturv.

Piyasena

a,

remains
perspiring

34 6

from

profusely

the

Babris
but

holding

in

his

gantra)

cry

"YU

beads

of

how

their

was

effort

into

volume

to

to

uncle
it!

The

kept

be

the

of

if

rings

the

Piyasena

to

shouts
the

hundred

water
scolded

are
loudly

did

enough;

higher

at

resumed

such

any

put

not

the

with

night

entire

few

turmeric

are

they

As

girls

they

his

murmuring

cast

shouting

throughout

three

Gem,

briskly

of

pots

recover

or

singing,

simultaneously

not

Periodic

up

over

making

girls

for

(gejja

Piyasena).

Initially

onlookers

as

the

side

[to

clay

feet.

he

either

they

dressed

Triple

the
above

"

life!

into

nut

to

stanza
on

wishes

their
the

of

girls

good

at

one

the

floor.

commenses

clearly

each

"long

areca

situated

of

the

He

praises

out

end

".

b!

shout

by

to

signal

their

of

the

and

hand-bell

hand.

series

evening
attention.

brass

right

the

At

audience.

of
to

small

sailing

voice

powerful

centre

returns
a

unaccompanied,

the

of

the

again

once

before,

bell,

being

of

strain

obvious

closeness

the

before

wishes

morning.

lengthy

of

series

(slka)

part

in

difficult

to

follow

only

part,
his

rhymes

esoteric
The

which

mildly

will

be

recitations,

used

part

Sinhalese
and

the

audience

(Plate

throughout

content

Sanskrit
The

couplets
are

recitations
for

are,
to

let

to

many

on

embarks

arena,

in

verse.

attentive.

draw

recitations

the

circumambulating

slowly

Babris,

the

Babris

most
spout

XI).
attention
the

ritual.

of
The

the
origin

items
of

37

+p
U)
.a
ll

4)
L

y
CU
y
p
0
+)
U)
.,,
l0
ro

a)
>r

.H -H

vW
91
H

ro

m
U Rj
xa
-,

348

(kanya

thread

the

this

during

and
thread

On

hand.
(mudda)

to

the

is

lime

the

pierce

skin

baliya'

(ball
time

Nine

oil

clay

requested

to

compound

made

of

them

requested
a

of

puff

his

will

on

fill

rounds

with

his

the

own

the

over
'opening

as
to

the

gaze

for

the

into

which

his

before

Piyasena

dedicated

to

placed

their

oils

pta

hung

edifice

verses

of

of
five

the

placed.
now

are

With

from

to

told

are

(panca

known

floral
be

each

girls

Piyasena

splendid

lamps

hangs

which

curtain

has

act,

enables

planets.

nine

is

he

cloth
point

This

eventually

emabarks

Babris

this

until

the

will

offerings

As

Simultaneously,
coloured

rima),

on

will

ritual.

stated,

the

completion

baliya.

central

first

their

up

mal

is

ring

these

releasing

the

kadaturva.

which

reds)

describing

raises

madupuraya

it

image,

the

of

thus

nail,

each

Piyasena's

mal);

rest

moving

lime,

hand,

citronella,

upon

the

lower

his

given

and

the

of

and,

into
a

(ratu

ball

vanish.

are

him

before

is

Plyasena's

with
the

also

Verses

each

into

like

afflictions

for

of

down

thread

flower

hand

placed

citronella;

the

hibiscus

an

Piyasena's

in

the

top

and

arena

of

the

given

the

Bandi,

across

the

are

unravels
Dass

of

it

over
end

and

remain

image

takes
it

bringing

before

Babris

the

left,

to

right

the

to

(dehi)

lime

the

and

recitation

attached

from

hya)

lamps

(pas

tel),

hand.

He

each

with

a
and

is

of
is

Piyasena

completion
nine

and

medicinal
to

instructed

light
to

349

the

they

positions

night.

that

is.

around

the

arena.
the

All
by

he

which

the

The

just

broken

fo

outside

one

ritual
that

patient

to

mundane

happenings

9.00

P. M.

hour

the

arena,

switching

centering

from

cries

vad!

for

".

of

The

continuity

Piyasena

taken.
role

supervise

the

on

(bali

longevity

thread

to

general

of
and

his

order

at

points

efficacious

gvad

is

meal

accompanied

with

hail

ritual

evening

in

close

ve!

the

of

ritual.

fortune

good

to

located

the

be

in

host

of

ritual

ends

"yu

the

while
the

the

audience

over

to

brought

sequence

the

Babris
rest

are

highlight
in

sriya

kalasa)

Piyasena

which

that

approximately

For
is

is

the
(pun

by

(tun

by

carried

vases

nine

drumming

gods

and

is

throughout

participates

patient

time

times

are

performed

phase"

performers

three

occupy
the

of

kannalavva).

the

will

physically

to

request

they

actions

first

The

which

atop

phrases

short

lamps

after

vandinna),

the

of

each

worship

steps
that

from

more

rather

kitchen

and

of

dining

tables.

and

Odiris

for

the

length.

is

(E2)
next
the

temporarily

Leeson

"Babrls,

arena.

worn

focus

the

With

phase
helaya,

Working

(Ell).

em bark
of
a

on
the
white

individually

from

shifted
Wadu

the

(D23).

Mutta

task

The

first

up

to

and

in

pairs,

central
(El)

Alson

dressing

of

ritual.
rectangle

the

themselves
item
six
the

to

yards
dancers

be
in

350

drape

carefully

bright

The

length.
and

with

pulling

with

all

with
the

revolution
forming.

itself

each

revolution.

broad

red

damage

which

more

vigorous

dancing

and

in

securely

from

made

bands.
of

the

black
(rli
covered
their
halamba).

some

beads

arm
leggings

(gigiri

with
ankles

they
These

loose

dancers
of

their

items

white

Around

la)
their

are

tie

covered
black
leather

(gigiri)

bracelets
the

and
movements

with

and

they

of

around

bracelets

legs

jingling

and

tAliv.

or

rattle

bells

into

hang

each

various

shins

spherical

latter

the

keeps

carefully

cloth.

and

red.

their

wear

of

Their

with

small

upon

himself

(mlva

worn

valalu.

Onto

pda).

They

bits

and

are

bordered

in

some

them

way.

are

which

of

his
final

the

the

winds

necklaces

wrists

and

arms

upper

winds
and

only

from

dancer

honoured

sequins.

helaya

protects
result

and

slowly

not

which

arranging

home-made

necks

their

tightly

spinning.
each

time

the

end

tucked

also

head-dresses,

turban-like

the

the

full

their

With.

band

may

fashion

a. similar

in

yards

to

dancer

carefully

but

place

internal

an

the

worn

several

out

gripping

packing

is

also

opened

cloth,

from

In

is

another

is

bodies
from

helaya

the

of

dancer

patiya

in

firmly

helaya

are

might,

the

insides

own

top

lower

symmetrically

which

one
his

into

himself

the

patiya

extent

out

(patiya)

band

red

their.

-around

span

Over

area.

stomach

in

folds

their

that

such

helaya.

the

and

with
frills
pads
around

(silambu
dancers'

or
dress

351

them

render

comical
but

walking,

when

cacophanies
during

dances

the

and

they

clanking

provide

striking

decoration.

aural

dancers

The

take

that

ensuring
is

arena

they

must

there

must

be

been

no

once

dressed

and

is

retrieved

position

on

the

the

waiting
in

dancers

they

and

carefully

for

bed

once
the

who

needed

laid

dining
The

The

appropriate

is

table
dancers

are

in

and

the

restart.
in

seated

troupe

and

have-

to

to

around

mill
to

moment

aloof

and_

impatience

melee

again.

are

particular

figure,

proceedings
the

the

to

shortcomings.

some

the

other's

take

food.

spilt

from

for

fed

with

each

eventually

or

been

and

and

impressive.

and

have

waiting
arena

own

criticism

clean

Piyasena_

arena

for

themselves.

preparing

their

proud-

plates

the

of

centre

when

all

dirty

with

fully

for

room

p. m.

the

and

strewn

of

cut

in

pains

detail

correct,

10.10

By

great

every

dress

the

start;
distant

strangely

XII).

(Plate

the

When

vantage
makes

seats

impromptu

relatives
as

proceed

with

'the
the

solved

then

Piyasena,

and

silence
He

every

(turaya),
He

says

conceivable

they

and

will

Odiris
from

permission

throughout

the

over

prevails

requests

who

patient'
ritual.

disputes

settled,

been

speech.

Of

impersonally

have

filled,

point
an

has

audience
of

ownership

the

jingling

of

is

referred

to

that

they

may

perform

with

n
0
, 7

CTJ

U)

'.LS

, ro

u r
Ul U)

U
Uw",
C1F

C)

J u1
-i H

toc

U)
Cn

9
4

U
U)

'c
10

353

intentions

good

by

ritual
by

the

on

comments

the

the

to

be

of

them

to

bring

will

comments
presence

saying
thus

happy

their

being

the

good

who

Piyasena
to

had

to

the

of

own

patient
With

ritual.
bow

assembled

and
my

the

hands

with
The

likewise.

responds

now

continue

made

dancers

the

hearing

very

attention

effects

the

all

draws

done

recitations

the

them

there

speech

Piyasena.
around

go

my

this

of
to

quickly

to

adding

together

He

speech.
that

conclusion

for

and

be

to

the

for

spokesman

drugs

has
of

the

received

when

then

permission

Odiris'

on

grants

many

as

Buddha,

relief.

and

up

Lord

that

something

and.

to

treatment
say

relief.

produce

relate

given

to

on

for

made

excellent

goes

(tmaya)q

spirit

stands

the

He

He.

ability.

preparations

the

and

their

of

_. -best
the

of

family

the

fail

the

quality

performers.

medicine
for

to

and

dancers

audience

offering

greetings.
I

II

Phase

dancers

The

arena,

the

into

breaking

The

the

present

ring

is

raised,

and

forceful

slow
as

an

elaborate

and

one

in

circle
the

dancers

move

dancer
sequence

of

to

all
a

is

circle,

movements.
they

then

steps

in

and

bending.

turns

by

respond

around

clock-wise,

of

middle

Suddenly

steps
and

the

drummers

rhythm.

identical

first

arena.

breaks

the

twirling

stamping.

Twistinge
around

torch

out

carrying

each

assemble

movement

and

sound

in

now

progress

anti-clockwise.
face

in

the
total

others
synchrony

to

354

drum.

the

with

dancer

Another

move.

has

his

made

in

spectacle

peak.

another,

to

subside

dance,

each
the

drumming
to

up

into

time

each

until
observes

the

build

his

execute

another,

as

they

around

to

audience

silence,
the

and

circle
and

The

captivated

only

the

contribution.

counterpart,

spatial

forms

circle
breaks

then

and

steps,

virtuoso

the

Again

peak

gentler

its

and

after

rhythms_and

movements.
Recitation

commences
the

describing

the

dancing

The

Mutta,

Wadu

who

dignity

poise.

and
into

movements

becomes
by

is

given

gods

of

control

the

the

oldest

Visnu

to
the

earth.

As

the

competitive

years

of

The

the

of

group,
the

maintains

transforms

stunning

each

apparent.
member

advancing
which

most

full,

increasingly

his

the

the

onto

intensity.

rising
to

despite

and

worlds.

talents

dance

lesser

of

with

dominated

becomes

floor

deva

his
the

of

aspect

the
continues

displays

dancer

sung

planets

(disti)

gaze

is

poem

the

Invitation
host

and

of

their

cast

all

and

stars

abodes

place.

Saman

Kataragama,

bodily

mere
(Plates

dances

XIII

XIV).
The

torches

to

brought
episode

light-hearted
whilst
impressive

is

tension

accumulated
are

dances

this

to

taking

proceedings

and

celestial

them

inviting

dance.

they

as

an

end

in

which

dancing
sight

at
is

now
as

Odiris
they

the

same

interspersed

defused.

the

and
juggle

Alson

The
with

perform
burning

with

time.

and

songs

lead
clowning

up

to
and

JJ

the

t'Lco r.

356

11

1 "n ar i
':a1 Baliya.

'.;a u ;lutta

dancEe beton,.

357

between

repartee

comic
involved.

At

weapons

(yudha)

being

fitted

like,

all

As

state

suddenly

ceases,

The

crowd.
the

wiping
brief

For

rounds
taken

conducted

on

by

them.

Step

about

through

in

shifted

the

disorders

and

stories

tour

of

the

imagery

are

told

what

fortune

of

virtues
in

each.

which

Buddha
these

is

patient
he

the

and

are
The
and
virtues

is

of

may

accumulated
hears

and
images.

illnesses,

be

impeding

and

requests

songs

of

verses

the

catalogue

patient

before

focussed
across

which

are

audience

and

progressively

bewildering

to

performance

descriptions

movement

the

subject

displayed
the

ball

the

of

as

conditions

from

relief

(pvadTma)

origin.

with

recommence

dance.

is

taken.

refreshments

and

and

There

bodies.

the

of

costumes

their

it

began.

their

and

to

them

murmur

the

of

the

into

rising

proceedings

is

night

the

served

seven-fold

good

patient's

of

poems

the

and

drumming

hours

they

step

Throughout

the

from

attention

dedication;

for

sweat

nine

almost

recitation

of

loosening

surrendering

or

dedication

the

represented

bringing

thus

by

the

with

pressed

and

relax,

midnight

ends

replaced

is

drummers

rosaries

are

dancing

tea

whilst

around

images.

the

shining

recess
At

as

the

deities

images.

the
activation.

dancers

sequence

spears,

gok-kola,

of

be

to

only

Swords,

of

and

the

of

each

from

hands

the

p. m.

place.

fashioned

final

their

of

into

clay

soft,

11.20

around

dancers-

the--

which

is

reminded

of

are

popularly

illustrated.

the

the
made
tell
many

358

On

number

Piyasena

morning

close.

eyes
"

b!

from

to

the

girls

out

certain

arena

and

the

those

who

struggle

In

of

and

repetitive
done

and

over
is

the

without
the

of

to

the

during

made

produce
in

included
crowd,

of

drum.

whilst

his
"yu

of

to

performers
asleep;

the

quality

for

ritual
its

has

from

the

things

this

phase

being

said

illustration

typifies

the
the

general

time.
of

one

tenor

of

for

the

feel

overall

is
and

each

variations

of

it

course

of

an

the

and

sequences

provide

described
an

as

thesis.

and

as

the

ritual.

is

not

songs

and

lines

or

verses
phrases
tapes

of

quality

sufficient

in

made
to
around

the

the

midst

accompaniment
a

be

to

transcription

Recordings

dance

of

be

to

first

the

Bandi

Das

Unfortunately,

adequate

performed

of

particular

were
and

that

examples

well

performance

is

hour

points

various

performers

and

not

in

slight

any

be

over

recitations

nods

phase.

complete

the

the

same

with

throughout

recur

the

which

included

been

the

dream-like

structure

to

to

At

performed.

overall

losing

just

the

and-condense

again

of

concentration.

select

second

lasts

which

recited

dedication

The

have

verses

of

possible
dedication

which

of

over

particular

impact

length

hours

cries

yet,

the

head
the.

awake.

on

cumulative,

therefore

ritual

from

requests

maintain

The

phase.

second

and

to

to

necessary

his
by

take

number

considerable

small

re-awakened

Not

dancers

the

sleep,

actions.

view

been

to

be

only

in

occasions

succumbs

carry

It

of

sizeable

of

of

arena.

t
#-

359

leave

lot

a
The

to

be

dedication

Odiris,

is

who

however.
beat

are

Mutta

Wadu

brief

begin

inviting

deities,
the

place

Mutta

responds

lines

the

their

the

of

them

to

two
is

bell

appropriate
to

the
of

distracted

theyare

The
arena.

Without
description

take
sign
of

or

two

the
types

tune

the

mat

make

little

drown

to

the

now
Bali

most

to

their

recitations
of

to

make

threatens

to

Wadu
four

every

girls-

for

on

and

and

clusters

verses;

seated

to

come

and
lines

consonant

hubbub

unfamiliar

After

audience

opportunity

different

sings

The

their

signal

abodes

the

drummers,
the

their

the

offering

other

signalling

Sanskrit

the

s1ka.

own.

unfamiliar

and

recitations.
the

rung
cries.

sounds

aspirated

his

of

with
around

walking

and

leave

walking

and,
recitations

Still

Babris

with

hand

response

of

Sarvarja

and

rests

floor

Sanskrit

and

ritual.

periodic

the

Gem.

drummers,

the

commence

reciting

Indra

to

of-duos-and-

entire-night.
take

Triple

the

performers.

The
of

of
&dur

other

luxury

and

particular

dedication.

Babris

Babris

combinations

the

almost

arena,

to

they

praises

the

the

praises

arena

afforded

and

around

slowly

each

the

dedication

the

different

for

tirelessly

The

of

Mutta.

by

of

for

Wadu

accompanied

two

or

night

not

by

recitations.

one

together

come

led

responsibility
by

the

Throughout

his

the

supported

trios

and

follow

is

image

is

Bandi

performer,

who

each

Das

to

senior

most

desired!

part
thq
right

drums.
turn
and

to

a
the

360

Sinhala

quatrains,

intonated,

the
in

together

unfold,

verses

(at

offering

first

two

baliya)

and

arena.

They

ritual

is

drawing

attention

feature

describe
taking

bodies,

their

hair

teeth,

in

more
sound

integrate

more

was

the

The

by

afflicted

The
conclusion

is

dancing
of

each

The
them

Visla

of

story

demons
fast
sequence

and

Buddha

furious
verses,

preparation,

tell

to

each

how

they

honoured

way:
to
combing

clothes,

louder

and

word

and

dancers

too

becomes
as
the

of
and

cloth.

white

clean-

pace

twirl

how

of

the

gear'

Mah

and

which

sandalwood

drumming

closely.
of

in

time

'changing

three

the

They

slow,

torches

white

with

the

recitations
periodically

as,

it

and

slow

around

applying

clean

binding

powerful,

arena.

the

bathing,

dressing

the

quickens

in

this

move

and

burning
verses.

for

with

(madu\va)

the

clay

construction

themselves

and

Throughout

in

heid

required

to

the

As

hand.

the

continue

their

arises

their

their

its

they.

fourth.

respond

shed

with

prepared

cleaning

the
place,

it

as

they

Wadu

to

quatrain,.

introduce

dancers

unfamiliar

an

and

items

heavily

response

each

of-

quietly

which

of

third

the

The

with

of

the

descriptions

drummers

dance

ambulant

but

in

lines

sing

rhythm.

persistent

have

Babris-and,

familiar

now-more

appearance

giving

the

offering,

the

Joins

chorus,

are.

unaccompanied

them

Odiris
singing

verses

still

giving

language.
Mutta

The

necessary.

preparations

Nuvara

is

them

now

and

the

dancers

it

how

sung,

drove

the

around

strut

away.

with

the

perform

361

of-virtuoso

series

the

of

ringing

of

poem

requests
they

and

dancing

that

the

image

Babris

burning

his

the

verses;

all
(ball

and

appearance

known

vistara

kavi)

or

the

completion

requests
patient

by

repeated

often

for

made
the

the

power
at

of

the

right

the

drums,
Using

'bali

the
image

the

see

of

the

in

arise

The

see).
deity

the

are

descriptions'
(9mbun

descriptions

kavi).
the

of
and

the

baliya.

Such

of

verses

throughout

end

the

to

to

protection

of-

arena.

they

verses'

the

of

so

drumming

attention

as

'moulding

of

to

vehicle

Visla
of

the

as

of

The

own.

to

draws

dakinav,

brief

description

caused

causative

verses

are

for

is

in

flourish

around

image

the

from

rhythm

gentle

for

his

on

position

Mutta
the

of

described

With

the

Wadu

weapons,

colour,

up

dance

patient
the

(dakvanav,

the

with

driven

were

takes

slowly

features

distinctive

close

down-for----the-

to

torch

amidst
life

Mutta

After

whilst,

Odiris

and

ills

slows

Mutta

to

Wadu

by
the

long

of

brought

patient.

pace

Wadu

the

is

as

the

Bandi.

Das

cries

delivered

leave

may

and

sequence

blessing

poem

of

bell

The

patient.

steps-before-the--patient

relief

deity.
of

are

requests
the

the-

ritual,

example:
a)

noyek
May
of]

b)

set
Bring

dosa

me

baliyen

various

evils

this

baliya.

salasa

me

tranquility

yayi
go

tura

today

diva
and

ada.
by

diva

protect

(the

power

rakin.
this

362

from

patient
The

pace

the

is

patient

lameness

stomach
in

less

of

not

of

maximum

than

for

planetary
by

the

periods).
hearing

very

the

of

Sun.

swellings,
the

that

wealth-for-a--period-

twenty

human

which

the

of

requested
and

and

as

to

Period

is

health

of

diseases

headaches.
It

hundred

one

the

itching.

state

increases

again

Great

the

pains.

longevity

individual
that

during
fever,

and
live

patient

from

relief

prone

eczema.

as

such

once

recitations

for

made

are

requests

the

of

today.

day

the

years.

(the

sum

The

patient

the

all

of
is

benefits

verses

period

assured
be

will.

received.

kiyana

kavi

iruge

Vomiting.

flourish
over

all

be

of

sound

Great

the

insanity,

yu

originated

avoided.

Once

vad,

raks

diseases
again

movement

vanta
vad

Period

as

protect

life

the

blessings

life
be

death

untimely

head:

Piyasena's

tranquility

destroyed.

wind

and

vanas

brings

from

disorders,

stomach

maranaya).
will

is

doss

verses

comes

Sun

noles

salasan
vana

spoken

which

the

of

bone

the

dos

the

seta

dasven

mah

Hearing

(akala

as

long.

of
verses
are

and

skin
end

in

shouted

363

life
yu

Baboris
known

as

is

mantra,

kataphdiya,

to

recitation

details

which

may

(kes

mula)

Lists

are

be

which
recitation

anuvak

anuvak

visgdi)

and

the

throughout

he

Wadu
on
tells

retreat
gained

bones

was

roots

diseases

parts

of

of

the

body

of

the

hair

(a

midula).
disorders

and

(nava

(desiya

tunak

on

draws

to

these

what

clear

the=reference

used

98

the

from

disturbances

made

were,

The

body.

the

dangers

never

The

relief
99

rjayan

en

occasions

of

number

masse

ritual.
recitation

Mutta
a

the

203

device

the

the

actually

Babris'

As

season

it

is

disorders

poem

the

divya

parts

for

ruler

patient.

from

request

deity.

godly

the

many

roga),

afflictions

numerous

embark

Although

antr).

various

with

(ata

diseases

the

of
the

ends

in

to

the

requests

various

ranging

the

akin

adipati

to

marrow

recitation

gracious

das.

the

afflicted,

recited

solo

'clearing

and

'most

the

minutely

afflict

may

Sinhala

relief

the

somewhat

(mah

grant

also

deliver

to

in
as

to

increase

age

recitation,

period'

great

long

literally

spoken

vahnse).

by

forward

steps

respectfully

the

may

delivered

addressed

to

ve

now

This.

mouth'-.

of

be

Odiris

and

lengthy
of

set
the

(vas)
enlightenment.

once

kavi

each

over

where
of
Each

the
verse

joined

is

he

close

again,

of

places
in

and

together

23

verses.

Buddha
twenty
ends

The
the

spent

rainy
after

years
with

they

request

364

listening

that

by

mind

(matak

to

thinking

and

karala)

the

the

of

patient

events

may

brought

to

peace

and

receive

tranquility:
Dana
savne
Isipatane
sandine
nitine

ema
lova

Buduvi

tis
vasini
pan
palamuva
vesa
vesumuni
siris'dini
me obata
set
diva
yasa
me radina

yeheni.

Buddha
thirtyreached
at
enlightenment
five
years
old
_--V
He spent
his
first
Isipatana
vas
period
at
From
that
blessings
event
may
you
receive
in
Always
the
have
world
may
you
a good
and
prosperous
existence.
In

pace

gather

list

which
the

The

rapid.

more

as
the

and

rhythms

the

vein

referred

are

years
and

similar

to.

The

the

lines

are

in

sung

which

familiar

more

become

three

with
have

might

and

slowly

performers

concludes
events

nineteen

begin

recitations

between

recitation
and

following

of<the

alternations

actions

verses
in

resulted

dos:

accumulating

patient

events

kovil
t. numade
me aturata
evan
h hma
tuna
hatu
geyi
nila
pipunada
Asvaha
divides
hadunada
anavina
dakvan
dosada
me baliya
me hma
is
constructed
a temple
or
mushrooms
sprout
house
home,
or
or

sorcery,
arise.
this
show

final

The
Baliya
verses.
patient's
driven

verses

'head

are

blessings
body
down

evil

to

foot

are

bestowed

in

the

face

sickness

dos.

poems'
on

of

patient
in
the

purgery

dedication

from

descending

and

every
the

the

everywhere

eye

baliya
in

to

head
the

of

to
power

foot.
which

these

In

(sirasapda).
different

Bandi

Das!

the

parts

of

the

The

dos

is

arises

from

365

to

reference

Buddhas

from

stories

lives:

previous

Vadinna

Sakvalagala
mahalu
munt
vesagena
yakun
vesana
vsana
pisas
mahalla
yava
p&vasu
ekala
nosita
metana
inns
buduras
bruva
etana
vihiduna
yakuta
savana
bsa
dosa
belle
savana
mukhaya
yanu
nosita
e anuhasina.
in

Going

Buddha,
'
the
man.
guise
of
an old
Sakvalagala.
the
demon's
home,
visited
-"
The
demons
told'him
there
he could
not
stay
to
leave.
was
and
it
demons
But
the
was
not
remain
who
could
because
Buddha
began
his
six
emanating
(budur1s).
divine
rays
From
the-dos
ears,
mouth
and
neck,
may
without

Each

it

example

another

with

travelling
Buddha
shoulders

before

requested

the

and

fingers.

the

dur

verses

feeling

that

powerful

drumming
which

down
to

attention

with

poem
and
the

pace
lines

Buddha's

head

and

of

is

expelled.

how

Buddha,

the

his
From
the
the

the

of
of

derived

his

on
story

elbows
body

patient's

is

it

shoulders.

with

areas.
delivered

are
The
not

recitation
verses

how

and

this

vitality.
is

whilst

mother

sirasapda

has

In

ship-wrecked

particular

considerable

the

from

from

move

in

the

land.

driven

sung

in

with

reached

of

areas

example,

dos

was

these

For

told

days

seven

The

and

the

mother.

the
is

from

is

emanate

that

his

it

to

reference

makes

and

rays

story

be

verses

in

expelled.

dos

rapidly

way

is

they

drawing

The

body

the

for

swam

the

head

the

down.

go

related

the

above.

from

is

dos

that

given

verse

stories
of

part
body

the

the

of

particular

resistance

only
but

follow

on.

rolling
from
also
In

the
from
each

366

of

the

Thus,

line.
the
highly

to,

word

each

of

the

idea

of

the

performers

the

either

the

of

line

the

poem

a_forceful

next

beginning

of
drive.

down

pushing

same

dos

the

with

useful

).

mnemonic!

the

With

Mutta

continue

is

floor

the

with

Babris

by

Alson

dedication.

next

is

Bandi

retire-to

taken

and

shouting

ringing.

Dass

of

and

the

whilst

dancing.

of

dedication

Wadu

close.

hail

usual

the

drumming

rest

the

providing

as

well

beginning

giving
to

is

line

each

end

anticipated

appropriate

(as

of

the

the

with

is

next

word

end

similar-..

very

or

as.

the

verses

to

brought

the

sidelines

and

Odiris

that

to
who

Viskam

the

of

BaliYa.
the

Throughout
scanning.

diverse

provide
their

by

eva),

(vatina
three
is

or
of

one

and

take

or

two

for

four
an

draw
Some

performers
other

dancers

widely

may

interminable

join

in.

flow

of

The
words,

from

recitations

more

are

remains

performers

of

recitations

and
more

form

may
hichly

thus
known
overall
wishes,

be

only
prized

recitations
impression
sentiment

ideas.

The
a. m.

they

repertoires.

one

The

combinations

as

content

extensive

known

varying

continue.

recitations

imagery.

assembled

the

but

same

the

the

minutely

the

night

after
an

'interminable
the

dedication

opportunity

to

Plow'

is

of

the

relax

stemmed
Viskam
during

briefly
Baliya,
the

at
when
mah

3.00
all
te.

367

'the

literally
in

major

all

bananas
betel

3.45'

at

recommences

from

Apart

vum).

receptacles

of

most
the

serious

the

in

cloth

head.

The

of

opened

the

on

and
each

cast
stanza

into

he

which

the
when

him

of

(vilakku)

torches

pots
the

in

the

all

is

Piyasena

recitation

side

is

illustrated.

which

either

that

sirasapda

expressed

forcefully

more

through

image,

final

special

sentiments

of

the

the

fate.

his

of
a

For

minimal.
gazing

upon

the

to
Piyasena's

contemplative,

(mottakkiliya)

cloth
light

the
are

girls

ritual

Baliya,

sweetmeat

convey

is

rice,

of

(glba),

dedication

beginning

the

white

small

the

which

sirasapda
At

been

Rastaka

the

other

and

has
of

end

the

the

a. m.

of

then
baliya

mal
in

which

performed

end

is

he

window
At

of

the

9.00

pieces

dancers

participation
part

and

ritual

until

offerings

worship

anduru)

The

continues
at

through

going

morning.

completed

to

the

which

physical

is

and

cigarettes,

one

every

and

a. m.

requests

coins

flowers,

keep

Plates

- biscuits

coffee,

the-early

images

the

of

tea,

provides

ritual.

),

--etc.

to
of

the

of

by

followed

hours

and

pulse

kokkis

stimulants

wearying

dedication

the

(kavum,

other

and

the

to

from

served

are

interlude-figures

to

mah

performances

all-night

sweetmeats

of

The

tea'.

respite

refreshing

(k.

big

of

hand-bell

over

places

given

each

are
they

are

tumeric

his
54

instructed
water

is

given

rung.

at

the
The

368

the

of

objects

The
at

the

burning
of

great
stanzas

line

of

the

and

request
In
to

directed

until

it

until

the

the

the

tips

this

action

he

is
it

where

baliya

told
is

his

in
toes

to

throw
rudely

expelled

it

remains

Having

stuffed

clean

completed
at
top

on

to

and

water

cloth

waist

directed

now

it.

head

to

chest

is

the

is

from

body,

turmeric
with

body

the

of

where

He

his

concluding

be

from

toes

='108,

Piyasena

his

chest.

cast

each

54

part
may

down

to

and

stanzas

recitation

slowly

cloth

of

leaves

and

(2

dos

the

of

the

each

of

b3"

to

completed.

of

corner

54

Each

the

reaches
are

verses

"yu
water

that

shoulders

eventually

the

on

betel

has

reference

cloth

feet

of

significance).

course

from

the

dampen

cry

turmeric

made

the

move

shoulders.

girls

makes

are

shaft.
recites

magical

his

place

Mutta

the

is

therefrom.

to

into

torch

number

the

340

page

offerings

its

Wadu

each.

of

can
and

upon

which

poem
end

gaha)

placed

are

coins

and

Piyasena

(mol

pounder

rice

(see

magala

that

such

re-arranged

ata

the

mal

of

the

structure.
This
path

episode
the

of

heat

from

which

in

the

fever,
the

Piyasena's

the

also

and

is

body

casting

known

(hence

the
was

case

of

as

associated

location

unfavourable

With

is

Of

the

cloth

una

extinguishing
to

the

vTdiya,

the

with

thought
Saturn.

the

removal
of

be

arising

is

torches
due

there

1onx

of

overdue

to

369

performers

their

regain

gradually

and

The

breakfast.

for

recess

wash,

orientation

eat

and

relax.

the

after

night's

exertions.

III

Phase

10.30

At

desiring

the

the

which

Visla

Vldiya,

of

and

recitation

dances

The

are

praise

local

is

too

high

performers
the

audience.

The

accent

enjoyment.

directed
of

a
dance

to

to

and

sing

For

this
the

that

to

all
possible

phase

is

first

time

in

of
four

have

may

the

check
generosity

The

status.

out

entertainment
ritual,

of

quarters

and
cent

the

the

People

their

on

of

of

they

members

every

of

full

conspicuous
for

pay

way

rhymes,

and

before

the

audience.

members

picked

them

decide

price

wringing
in

are

the

the

donations.

eliciting

position

and

short
key

to

series

of

at

or

dancing.

of

lenghty

with

cheek

performer's

with

interspersed

aim

in

little
composed

entertainment

performed

sural

entirely

the

Samayama

contrast

contains

the

and

standing
five

almost

the

with

audience

is

phase
from

patient

in

Path',

final

Bali

The

hours

so

witty,

often

and

invoked.

or

reluctant,

the

the

ritual,

exertions.

for

of

Great

for

dances

elaborate

been

are

further

themselves

commences

episode

who

than

separation

'The

fifteen

The

or

have

the

restart

performers

assemble

ritual,

preceding

the

to

made

rather

they

powers

are

is

sleep

Nevertheless,
of

efforts

it

time

this

but

a. m.

of

them.
and

powdered

370

(dummala)

tree-resin
than

rather

The

being

before

for

now

open

his

various

in

is

in

for

out
a

which

The

himself

(vidiya)

way

once

hours

two

almost

close.

rid

of

each

is

for

and

to

now

told

this

action

of

all

the

each
Alson

and

seven

take

temples
is

He
left

moving

asked

the

the

to

and

is

He

areca-nut.

of

the

his

images.
right,

sprig
of

by

timesfrom

seven

to

using

worship

Babris

the

ills

his

away

three

of

water
image

each

cast

motion

of

turmeric

cast

to

asked

casting

direction

the

centre

of

to

he

hands

to

Piyasena

gahanave.

afflictions.

Firstly.
his

to

(kila

it

torches

arena.

stretched

brought

burning

flame

entire

device,

-pyrotechnic

onto

of

the

are

aural

. -a.

Cast

sheaths

envelop

periodically

as
..

incense.

as

enormous

produces

used

images,

and

weapons

from

after
each

images.

the

is

Attention
is

Piyasena

focussed
to

requested

mal

baliYa.

The

mal

baliya,

followed
has

Piyasena
These

once
into

stuffed

by
in

the

mal

hand

his

celebrated

the

objects
baliya,

leaf

rice
is
lime-

-- and--

for

most

are

now
the

the

onto

the

onto

cast
- thread
of

as
coin

and

pounder.
now

damaging

baliya

mal

betel

on-the

kadaturva

held

central

the

cast
kept

previously

offerings.

the

onto

-- which

the

night.

unceremoniously
pristine

once

structure.
Babris
been

waiting

now
patiently

takes

cock,

with

which
its

this

until
legs

tied

point

together,

has
and

371

it

holding

stands

intended

mantra

Piyasena,

Baboris
it

bangs

in

crow

been

on

the

causing

final

he

is

path

on

images
images

the

bird

startled

transferrance

of

transition,

arena

lamp,

is

It

has

dos

journey,

friends

and

five

its

with

the

from
that
and

to

hours
burning.

wicks
ritual

his

effect

his

untroubled
through

passage

and

arena
crosses

nobody

force

relatives

lamp

oil

eighteen

almost,

imperative

return

brass

traditional

uncertainly,

house.
the

the

the
the

little

this

the

into

Holding

into

handed

nqw

carried

walks.

the

onto

bali

which

earlier.

crowd.

dur

five

All

Amidst

dance.

all

cast

take

now
flurry

by

accompanied

of

bY.

pulled
where,

from
with

floor

little

sheaths
the

images

defiled

and

carried

ado,

it

is

to
cast

flame

in

turn,

the

scenes

frame

of

polluted

and

dramatic

these
its

of

dances,

acrobatic

great

each

final

the

for

and

the

Following
is

wild

engulfing

cauterising

offerings.

the

drumming.

thunderous
about,

effectively

close

framework

cock.
in

time
the

effected.

which

bam

The

pain.

behind

force,

the

three-times
this

only

cock

the

against

Piyasena

are

the

considerable

with

stand,

takes

now

-his

still

to

hands

temples,

intones.

malevolence

transferred

moves
his

Babris

any

be

to

from

motion

cock.

to

cause

again,

once

glancing

he

to

Piyasena

afflicting

and

Piyasena's_eyes.

before

a
into

mal
bridge
the

372

below.

stream
The

images

clay

the

decay
Within

their

mass

of

carefully

trays

are

re-classified

offering

have

departed

and

there

is

took

place

the

out

ordinary

Odiris
a

intoning
as

final

the

dressed,

bathed

and

amidst

thanks

good

and

are

the

house

of
left

and
swept

are

decorations

and
to

pulled
visitors
that

evidence

at

anything

all.

ties

during

protection

they

mid-afternoon

little

he

bottom

rubbish,

-By

on

which

yantra

the

Floors

state.

heaps.

Piyasena

with

sits

time

of

as

in

fate.

rain.

fashioned

discarded

of

where

space

normal

and

pieces

tree
and

sun

short

to

carried
a

of

to

revert

the

ravages

ignoble

equally

are

against

remarkably

compound
and

the

with

an

they

propped

and

garden

-- -

suffer

frames

their

from

Pulled

to

his

Piyasena's

to

the

fateful

from

arm

upper

Having

period.

farewells

their

bid

performers
wishes

quietly

verandah,

Piyasena

his

and

family.

the

In

weeks

claimed

had

ritual
make

him

made

things
other

conjunction

received
its

from

lHbun)

many

have

to

little

Bali

in

different;
performances
social

but

his

of
and

life,

except
the

qualitatively
felt

he

(mah

gunayak
the

Quantitatively.

performance.

poorer,

Piyasena

Tovil.

benefit

great

nothing

changed

of

his

followed

which

much
exorcism

cosmic

forces

had

ritual
As

better.
and

to

perhaps

healing.
realised

with
the
at

373

Piyasena's

tovil
of

perception

Notes

to

[1]

The

instance
composed
payment.
in
used
favours.
[2)

had

his

in

apparently-succeeded

changllsg--his

circumstances.

Chapter

kavi

to
which
performers
to
be
not
are
confused
with
by poets
Buddhist
priests
- often
These
verses
of
auspicious
the
supplication
of
gods
and
set

in

refer
those
- in

this

specially
for
return
are
construction
for
their
requests

This

rather
in
the
cynical
view
of
ritual,
embedded
ideology
the
transmission
which
surrounds
knowledge
and
of
(cf.
Chapter
is
3),
ideas
parallelled
skills
about
-in
tradition
in
Buddhist
is
It
believed
general.
that'from
the
Buddha,
time-of
His
the
teachings
been
to
have
subject
loss
The
duration
of
power
a progressive
of
and
meaning.
is
5000
this
Buddha's
process
by which
entropic
time
years
Dhamma
the
this
teaching,
be
At
will
totally
corrupted.
the
cycle
will
commence
the
point
once
with
coming
again
Buddha.
the
next
of
[3]
(1908:

further
For
70. -75)
and

[4]

The

mal
tray,
It

details
Gombrich
bulat

of

this
(1966

tattuva

ceremony
1971:
and
or

Coomaraswamy
see
138-141).

flower

and
exorcism
(mal

is

betel

required
at
most
and
rituals
of
is
kept
usually
bulat
on
a
chair
is
and
a
general
and
symbol
putuva)
welcome
of
to
the
hosts
hospitality
deities
of
and
unacknowledged
their
demons
who
might
cast
the
ritual
gaze
onto
It
is
likened
the
keeping
unto
proceedings.
a chair
of
betel
in
the
home
of
for
a chew
the
an
of
and
arrival
Quest.
unannounced
tray
The
offering
tray
consists
which
of
onto
a flat
a variety
of
offerings,
a lamp.
such
placed
as a cloth,
leaves.
cloth
wicks,
flowers
betel
shredded
numerous
and
incense
rosewater,
water.
times
turmeric
and
of
a number
to
the
female
please
demons
included
the
consorts
of
).
These
latter
(yaksini
items
include
a
wig.
a
item
being
mirror.
each
and
of
an exquisite
comb,
replica
item
fashioned
in
kola.
the
gok
real
offering
healing.

[5]

The

angilla)
associated
medicine
(61

The

finger
is
ring
medicine
or
life.
with
be
taken,
should
objects

of

the
called
golden
finger
(vedngilla)
It
is
from
this
for
example.
the

ata

magala

finger
and

that

finger

form

(ran
is

part

of

374

6).
Barnett
complex
of
great
antiquity..
symbolic
_(1917:
_
brief
the
accounts
of
myths
of
origin
each
of
provides
them
to
the
Vijaya
was
relates
occasion
when
and
object
(dividos).
'perjury
I have
of
sickness'
also
exorcised
in
first
the
these
connection
with
heard
objects
mentioned
Queen
Mnikpla,
during
for
which
of
exorcism
performance
by
to
facilitate
her
the
cure.
they
collected
gods
were
included
in
healing
They
and
ceremonies
most
exorcism
are
to
exorcise
and
evil.
absorb
the
by
is
provided
madupuray
normally
He
be
kinsman.
family,
he
not
a
although
need
.patient's
tovil
in
the
fulfills
of
all
running
a
crucial
role
durg
in
is
it
his
the
to
because
responsibility
assist
burning
fetching
keeping
torches
and
their
actions:
coals,
the
behest
fetching
the
of
at
and
carrying
generally
for
is
In
he
repsonsible
ordinary
exorcisms
performers.
from
demons
the
for
food
of
the
offerings
preparation
'the
devil's
he earns
the
title.
cook'
affectionate
which
kkiya)
!
(. vaksa.
(7]

The

375

CHAPTER
PERFORMANCE

AND

7
PERSUASION

'The

subject
the
falls
of
religion
under
head
in
is
of
rhetoric
that
the
rhetoric
art
of
persuasion
and
cosmogreligious
designed
in
onies
are
last
the
analysis
as exceptionally
thoroughgoing
models
'
of
persuasion.
(Kenneth
Burke
Rhetoric
1961:
v 'The
Persuasion')
of

Introduction

7.1

'Curing

ceremonies
to
any
attempt
from
the
wrong

do

not

pretend
first.

the

preceding

been

has

in

the
a

of

exposition

Tovil.

Bali
ritual

Berav
With

the

one

knowledge
data

presented

This

of
and

the

in

chapter
event.

Berav

the

by

elaborated.

ritual

underlying

and

performed

previous

single

77)

1977:

contexts

rituals

progressively

culminated

major

the

chapters

healing

of

organisation

is

'

(Bloch

In

and

cure...
they
do

the

most

elaborate

are

now

account
a

detailed

performance

of

displays

of

position

to

skill.
we

in

376

the

understand
type

can
to

order

possible

achieve

its

do

it

is

necessary

in

the

course

what

is

how

it

type

described

this,

performed
is

itself

success

of

performance

thus

transformation
(1]

in

is

It

the

which

long

and

construction
ritual
inner

understanding
like

Ritual.

the

expanding
Such

have

far

away

from

the

1976
this

information

and

Lewis

which

1981:
in

instance
are

of

and

the

terms
presumed

of
to

of

purpose.
to

central

that

possibility

an

generate
suffering.

and

of

capable
condition.
of

creation

of

for

kinds

the

is

and

human

35-38

ritual

illusion

in

emotional

organisation,

the

ritual

the

ritual

meaning

models

healing

participation

is

the
their

for

through

there

the

that

extent

which

an

meaning

on

performance

declared

creates

of

study

its

of

of

but
of

of

misfortune

view

the

the

personal

understanding

dominated

Leach
in

us

takes

theatre.

of

commands

only

have

on

performance
act

itself
is

much

metaphors;

in

that
to

of

of

process

come

of

never

it

and

creation

can

action

Tovil

and

ritual

elaborate

and

Bali

performers

explicit

of

process

curative
the

doing

the

so

interpretation

but

are

not

participants

invites

In

effects.

very

symbols

this

of

focus

to

The

key

resonances

the

desired

their

persuade

must

ritual

to

failure

utterances.

and

ritual

power

or

the

create

performers

of

in

lies

therapeutic

The

above
is

which

intended

performed.

and

actions

in

ways

meaning
which

communication
recent

(cf.

years

critique).

To

messages.

codes

be

communicated

speak
and
in

J(1

ritual

would
aspects

crucial
so

obscure

far

that

extent

ofi

to

as

that

is

hardly
he

which

'curing

that

formality

traditional

is

not

nothing
and

Ritual.

possibility
possibility
'you

value:

alternative

cannot

argue

formalisation

of

'communication'

act

illocutionary

or

becomes
and

power
In

the
the

source

its

of

Bloch

bathwater.

(Bloch

force

of

succeeds
The

its

truth
The

71).

1977:

the

empties

and

properties
is

remains
of

the

the
Ritual

act.

'an

mystification,
1981:

the

of

what

performative

the

consequently

discursive

and

pdwer

narrows

expression

(Tambiah

coercion'
end,

forms

ritual

of

essentially

of

use

song'

'ritual

feature

formulations

meaning,

propositional

ritual

particular

and

with

extreme

that

of

mask

interpretation

for

the

than

the

from

Starting

conclude

presentational

for

the

characterise

its

by

or

non-discursive

the

of

this'Chapter:

analyses"

more

by

replaced

of
'.

to

on

the

arrives-at

beginning

he

to

case

Bloch

cure...

go

even

Chapter).

the

which

authority

relations.

the

at

goes

communication

with

does

the

that

rigidity

and

expression

in

communicates,

and

in

later

might

be

the

as

successful
to

out

(as

do

ritual

described

is

ritual

surprising

ceremonies

have

One

wiped

described

thus

conclusion

thus.

is

communication

couplets

notion

the

understanding

Sanskrit

what

performance.

ritual

argue

experiential

It

of

many

engine

of

152).
in

possibility

the

throwing
of

baby

operational

out

.S4b

(Moore

efficacy
with

the

all

patterning

the

authority

of

capable

its

of

part

-How

does

transformation

providing

possible

selected

three

Tradition,

of

articulation

In

single

Sinhalese

of

narrowest
complex

edifice

interpretations

and
the

on

of

some

negative

to

these
of

to,
past;
and
in

are
and

an

act

as

the

particular

and

the

act

and

have

ritual

overall
follows:

an

appeal
powers

with,

the

expression.

of

in
time;

an

in

an
the

which
is

expression

and

ordered
thirdly.

and

manner
of

In

ritual?

communion

metaphors
space

condition

questions
the

of

in

participants

its

achieve

possibility

reference

symbols

Tovil

the

elements

the

Bali

is

These

Tradition

appeal

realised

instance.

appeal
we

the

and

the

analysis.

performance,
to

As

the

construction

meaningful

An

to

hand-maiden

than

in

generate

transformations

answers

in

existed

of

along
ritual

can

only

meanings

like

key

for

performance

7.2

of

for

about

any

capable

How

meaningful'

act

becomes

ritual

efficacy?

that

ritual

experiential

operational

to

away

participants.

then

brought

swept
symbolism,

Ritual

new

is

ritual

rather

generating
positive

producing

12)

which

interpretation,

and

meaning

of

potency

performance.

political

1977:

subtleties

and

its

Myeroff

and

have
society

to
seen

Tradition
in
with

earlier
an

chapters.
important

the
body

Berav
of

supply
ritual

.i1

specialists

virtuosos

to

deal

upon

called
in

and

the-social

and

to

about

Their

the

them

furthermore

and

problems

be

can

which

upheld

the

imposition

the

logic

of
of

an

caste

association

they

society:

identity

This

society.
is

Irrespective

with

actual

the

is

still

of-

work'

dos
the

from

and

are

dos

in
the

without
its

of

from

'dirty

handle

or

the

historical

symbolic

control

of

result

as

occupation

identity

derives

long

the

of

process

as

outside

imposed

the

of

types

sphere

who

identity

give

which

however.

the

ones

of

an

in

this

with

'Berav-ness'

of

notion

out
of

them

metaphorically

negative

largely

certain

and

the

are

with

from

Berav

perceived

themselves

in

relations
the

of

skills

manipulated

Berav

this

fulfill

Externally,

the

of

appropriateness

caste

and

traditions.

transmitting

and

provides

is

or

occurred

transmission

the

deal

breakdown

to

knowledge
to

wherewithal

has

appropriateness

of

generally

which

order

from

traditions

are

in

situations

internally

specialist

of

with

psychological

occur.

derives

role

services

whose

members.

social

position.

source

of

the

stigma

and

within

the

prejudice.
The

body

of

from

the

the
them

perceived

are

caste.

(paramparva),

traditions

externally

knowledge,
past

Berav
legitimate

with

transmitted
as

techniques
by

the
this
in

Berav.
transmitted
translating

It

brought

artefacts

and
is

the

coherent
down
of

identification

Tradition
certain

Tradition,

which
signs

into

renders
symptoms

zo

they

which
the

are
of

then

vehicle

action

were
the

which
into
in

the

of

members

the

Tradition

of

relationship

period

of

the

none

Sun'

his

of

(1982:

Perinbanayagam
constructs

much

'myth

of

acts

can

which

is

for

-crucial

meaningful

Bali

the

the

and

in

placed

'fruitless
and

he

sows

118)

has
self',

not

will

the

suggested,
a

statement

delineates

astrological

consultation

becomes:

to
As

reap.
astrologer
or

ideal-causal
and
structure
an
...
its
life,
to
and
sequence
a probable
one's
is
in
far
truth
value
as it
accepted
so
to
the
worldconforms
religious
and
mythical
'
that
in
the
views
are
current
society.
(ibid:
151)

the

period
come

will

aspirations

great

therein.
a

period'.

he

meaningful
'the

of

movements

planetary

the

problems.

certain

of

an

and

engaged

commencement

initially

Tovil,

which:

and

by

identity

and

provides

are

the

endeavours

however

fruition:

communion

source

encounter

will

conduit

performed

activated

malaise

and

rituals
of

of

is

with

the

victim

case

and

are

modes

clients.

astrology

misfortune

causal

when

the

They

power

potential

their

present,

this

powers

the

identifies

Illness,

sense

the

efficacious

is

and

in

example.

astrologer

The

the

within

past.

healing

the

of

creating

transformation
For

the

Berav

The

others.

into

It

actions

for

paradigm

of

previously

of

caste;

ancient

with

in

used

present.

many

behalf

on

transmutes

power

the

energised

upon

which

which

through
flow

act

text

381

'...

a discursive
their
selves
and
'
confirmed.

in

which
particular
are
recreated
and

ritual.
worlds

(ibid:

is

It
self'

this

upon

of

is

unacceptable

which

is

congruent

When
is

must

the

services
to

able
the

transform

the

of

demonstrate

cannot

you

are
in

'myth

particular

the

same

but

patient

more
the

the

terms.

positive
victim

can

be

made

of

to

seeks

of

Discursive
is

to

persuaded

concommitant
his

regarding
is

to

represented
remain

signifiers

aware

is

that

all

of
the

the

are

which

planets!

myth

definitions

positive
The

to

employing

ritual

with

self'.

upon

into

By

removal

is

then

aspects

unarguable

the

that

all
of

in

victim

the

as

experience

of

amplification

the

inauspicious,

and

negative

with

closed

and

the

argue

one
of

astrologer

modes

expressive

own

is

understanding

out.

its

self'

called

unacceptable

formalised.

display

and

participate

and

the

client.

are

the

filtered

are

When

that

the

and
of

the

inferences

specialist

the

which

and

possibilities

the

a Bali

symbols
stylised

reality:

of

ritual

self'

presentational
highly

invoked.

knowledge

in

one

true,

of

of

the

of

horoscopic

the

be

employ

'myth

experiences

discursive

presentational
'myth

the

and

act.

nonetheless

both

with

traditions

other

he

but

astrologer

Beravg

produce

'myth

the

and

the

consultation

which

the

ritual

that

emerges.

which

results

discursive

172)

of

future

in

jw
w

he

which

Man

signify.

needs
the

when

periods

he

Buddha.

what

do

through
can

certain

events

hapless

drift

not

planets

but,

protection,
the

determine

can

not

helpless

and

careful

action
if

ameliorate,

through

their

afford

benevolent

and

not

to

come

of

emulation

eradicate.

possible

misfortune.
Berav

The

possess,
the

predecessors,

them

the

over

(bamunu

kliya)is

ritual

by

time

events

which

which

the

Buddha

benevolence.

are

such

encounter,

the
to

and
thus

were

benign

to

able

formulate

paradigms

the

king

the

of

upon

The

prince.
his

supreme
The

demons.
which

the

the

control

of

this

of

with

the

passions
under

Out

series

of

power

brought

upon
in

fall
or

that
The

rests

to

overcome

sages,
a

key

unbridled

influence.
ancient

as
by

and

repeatedly

ion

at

and

refer.

Tovil

is

India

time

that

Bali

the

ritual

Northern

the

the

person,

The
in

caste

during

attire.

provide

India.

Brahmin

the

to

come

ancient

wear

to

such

has

of

they

is

afflict

was

Buddha's

it

caused

he

about

originated

of

enlisted

bring

of

recitations

was

represent

dress

have

maliciousness.

able

they

performance

particular

demons

that

then,

mythical

greed,

sages

Brahmin

ritual

Demons

of

the

and

occurred

present.

were

to

Buddha

their

that

place

them

the

of

from

of

from.

knowledge

such

the

and

imitative

considered

aid

centuries

themselves-assert

They

the

claim

their

received
to

wherewithal
They

transformation.

have

and

divine

techniques

archetypal
inspiration.
which

would

-1

such

enable
the

original

then...

each

subsequent

wisdom

possible.

the

patterns
observe

do

not

have

no

power.

constructs

today

yesterday,

and

the

head

interfering

was

taught

to

his

father,

as

his

him
and

an
but

little).

The

his

father,

to

occasion

father's

they

occasion;

the

baliya

mal

are

the

same

as

his

way,

its

also

are

by

Leeson

which

his

with

taught

turn

verses

of

presumably

and

in

activity

construction

of

art

built

hands

the

of

the

dedication

constructed

the

was

who

Similarly.

Leeson

is

(although
skill

the

he

one

will

acts

construction

automatic

on.

accompany
from

Each

blueprint

by
so

the

to

If

past.

baliya,

mal

as

accurately

their

then

the

of

the

of

gba

before.

become

as

discipline
nava

symbolic

since

same

this

day

bearers

the

procedures

identical

the

long

the

'because

thereafter:

removed

reduplicate,

and

is

has

recites

to

The

same

to

in

king/prince/queen

enactment.

strive

they

the

the

now'.

received

from

be

to

story.

therefore
With

befell

as

afflictions

same

grandfather's.
Each

time

performers
(1959)

to

as

the

the

time

Through

tempore.
acts

there

is

are

made

to

and

ritual

effect
saw

return

regenerating.

is

into
Leeson's

and

identification

the

present,
nava

an

g1ba

illo

in

previous

all
and

its

powers
charging

cleansing.
mal

to

attempt

creation.

source

Eliade

what

or

with
the

with

this

history,

of

conception

communion

time

of

abolition

an

flood

performed

collapsing

of

in

baliya

is

not

J'Ii

Just

an

diminishing

slowly

During
for

echo

each

by

1959:

35).

1976

respectively,

(Langer

this

of

109).

The
by

creating

At

the

through

that

identifCed

domain

is,

the

the

discontinuity

in

are

song,

host

of

the
dance.

sense
ordering

the
order
of

Tovil,
drama.

in

create
of

the

in
cultural

the

how

sequence.
separation.

of

out

movement
ordinary
this
of

commonly
fundamental

in

the

the

ritual
of

sense
between

creates
mundane/ritual.

dominant

demonstrate

workings

the

ents

drumming
modes

which.

order

and

to

patient

of
in

the

modes

expressive

imageryo

artistic

for

elev

of

saw

we

and

to

non-ordinary

potential

of

outside
6

series

ritual

the

performance.

time

patient's

impact

essentially

other

orchestrated
more

Bali

exists

employed

profane/sacred.

normal/non-normal.
Thus

and

experience

Underlying

modes

which

132-136
virtual

phases

is

(Eliade

time

the

the

home.

experiential

been

physical

of

expressive

give

which

three

however,

has

what

structure

of

the

by

Chapter

of

level

is,

and

which

the

the

structure.
in

time

time

1961:

punctures

re-aggregation,
into

experience,

switches

the

movement

back

(Leach

profane

mythical

time

beginning

at

and

and

ritual

effected,

transition

as
time

ritual

of

replaced

and

like

recurring

flow

the

writers

and

time.

the

time.

various

time

was

across

sacred

1953:

ordinary.

offering.

halted

cyclical

durational

the

performance.

instant,

brief

characterised

by

but

offering

cosmos.

performance,

and
once
further

experience
It
often

is

the
with

385

"

exaggerated

precision.

ordinary

experience

Thus,

an
brazier

burning

the

gaze

Adur,

he

performs

exercising

grace

exercise.

He
first

and

in

to

danced

the

act

He

flourish

casts

the

is

he

all

in

and
it,

intones

slow

his
raises

arc

third

horizontal,
delicacy

the

onto

of
the

powder

brazier

with

onto

mantra

incense

the

between

the

with

in

points

arm

good

precision.

incense

the

of

if

to

wishes

balletic
at

the

of

drum,

becomes

how

highly

and

which

actions
the

meaningful:

demon;

realised

rhythm

to

audience

or

effect.

consciously
the

ritual

poised

tea.

of

onto

he

holds

erect.

qualities

incense

cast

fingers
he

where

very

with

pinch

drinking

this

In

deity

second

dramatic

striking

in

some

fingers

gentleman

just

co-ordination

takes

lips

fourth

and

and

and

his

to

of

from

apart

conveyed.

not

time

each

attract

thumb,

does

ritual

the

being

dur

the

sets

highlights

and

intentionality

and

order

it

which

the

act.

stylised
Rdur

the

alerts

themselves

proclaim
definitive

the

of

as
action's

meaning.
The
out

of

ritual
many

described
practised

are

woven

its

invariant

Through

all

the

of
many

together

in
from

form

play

which

have

years.

[2]

regular

Berav

repetition

power

to

In

such

as

as

carefully

sequences
giving

re-enacted

order.

ritual:

one

they

performance

occasion
a

the
learned

recognisable

to

and

be

constituted

are

acts

and

occasion

and
on

the

expressive

over

repeated

are

of

self-referring
above.

and

which

performances

ritual

archetype.

.i c3

'...

imitates
biologicaliand

For
it

this

of

of

making

which

manner
For

is

delivered

The

song.

become

To

say

or,

in

would

have

the

use

particular.

it

the

above

come
-

the

than

the

form
basic

of

would

type

poetry

of

language

of

they

are

peformed.

are

in

ritual
to

comes

expression

communication.

more
if

of

language

part,

of

to
phase

certain

and,

needs
mean

the

second

which

term

Even

styles

in

something.

in

contains.

elements

do

they

past

permission

most

various

mode

to

the

the
a

of

Austinian
to

also

words

performance.

the

and
utterance*

it

for

discursive

and
to

and

over

operate

Bloch

literal

to

in

as

discourse.

of

For

chanted

and

is

Sflrcthing

performance

In

typical

well

throughout

performers

formality

subordinated

presented,

the

7)

and

which

ordinary

speaking.

recited

sung,

of

beginning

public

exaggerated

and

to

employed

the

at

with

language

by

ritual

it
message

language

request
the

continue

the

rarely

spoken

formal

(ibid:

formality
action

orientates

the

renders

as,

style,
ritual

the

mimics

example,

ritual

The

and

ritual

Traditional

appear

characterises

shapes

8)

instrument

ones.

which

processes
permanence
evanescent

morphology

forms

new

old

continually

very

'traditionalising'

powerful

repetition

is

the

reason,

the

of
thus

1977:

perpetuating

is

imperative
rhythmic
physical
universe,
link
the
with
perpetual
It
implies
thereby

suggesting
a
the
of
cosmos.
legitimacy
and
of
what
are
actually
'
cultural
constructs.
(Moore
Myeroff
and

capable.

the

the

taken

or

less.

alone

as
(cf.

337

Tambiah

1968

in

in

this

of

example

of

less

to

so

i
(slka)

the

learned

are

presentational

further

Recitation

with

Tradition',

and
The

the

beyond

the

and
of

source

is

and
(3)

evoked.

patient

verses

manner

contact.
holds

aloft

In

which

and

combination
The
in

actions

patient
his

reference

hand
to

bell
he

and
it

is

of

reach

made.

of

antiquity
to
and
which

also

the
its

for

introduced

the

hears

by

from

the
of

the

reality

verses

obscure

of

past

means

power

are

the

symbolic

beyond

the

thought.

conceptual
Objects

using

sensory
durg

of

of

furthest

the
is

which

a
'Great

into

its

and

past.

source
to

becomes

action
In

mind

itself

the

Indian
and

at

of

establishes

plunged

are

discursive,

out.
use

aperture

Language,

present

authentication.
the

participants

can

carry

the

origin

an

carry

which

to

and
the

now.

words

language

Brahmins

limited

illocutionary

archaic

provide

and

odd

orientation

consequently

here

secular

an

the

verses

which

of

means

in

verses

connection

an

which

verses

performers
or

enhances

of

ritual.

the

verses

their

the

from

is

slightly

ritual
is

as

however,

which

only

the

performers.

found

be

to

Sanskrit

the

are

aside

extreme

which

and

of

audience,

actions

entirely

language

the

meaning,
to

matched

This

the

literal

no

by

rote

is

audience

beginning

most

language

These

the

at

For

almost

the

the

question

in

performers.

by

exegesis.

in

couplets
to

delivered

Perhaps

ritual

unintelligible

virtually

be

1978).

the

delivery

the

the

Bauman

and

hears
although

the

direct
the
the
he

33

which

objects
In

between
appear

They

of

round

each

image.

The
to

present
into

and

the

in
of

source

while

present,

of

recitations

and

in

form

also
the

with
drumming.

From

vitality

to

have
and

The

the

verses

surfeit

embellished
of

the

accompanied
are
from
in

healed
deficit

and

vigorous

Head-to-foot

as

the
the

charged
the

meaning.

meaning

with

in

various

realisation

of

the

sung

movement

originally

having

of

recitations

the

that

loops

through

progressively

which

the

of

general

words

everyday

echoes-this

powers

come

and

signifying

beginning.

the

sung

the

phase

moving

past

recursive

second

to

Sinhala,

delivered

progressively-

the

of
Sanskrit

spoken,

The

verses.

reiterated

from

increasing
in

in

one

conventions

towards
implicit

move

each

each

and

'forms

of

from

movement
in

the

of

beginning

simple

inverse

move

and

obscure

form

combinations

dedications

from

not

delivered

overall

ritual

the

popular

sung

in

the

dedication

is

an

ancient

phase
at

linguistic

the

unfold

of

is

also

their

first

the

provides

and

the

recitations

The

throughut

in

is
the

intelligibility.
structure

for

cure.

couplets

prominently

however.

progress.

change

ritual

less

it
As

dedications

in

and

archetypal

the

actions

recitations

past,

present.

of

extensively

movement,

the

as

sloka

present

figure

then

and

ritual

use

thread,

curtain,

facilitate

will

the

context

device

source.

then,

as

the

presented

are

now,

each

linking

of

itself

baliya

mal

Likewise

them.

understand

cannot

they

are

dancing
poems

are

3v3
t,

used

the

at

malevolence
is

no

of

out

of%the

longer

into
The

is

The

ritual.

of

in

within

between

source

described

as

For

another.

an

me
visal

purata
pandurut

siyalu

ds

this

The

archetypal

the

duruveyi

decorated

pada

me

revealed
is
which
hav
coins

of

top

on
the

following

and

verse:

rgata

onto

baliyata
were
(opened)
coming
Lng
been
this

absorbinx

Visla

to

given

baliya.

the

dos

which

of
of

origin

sahatuta

baliya

cast

past

which

kota

nisi

Jana
dila

act

find

best

might

one

describing

are

relationship
what

in

poem

riyot

van

appropriately
To the
epidemic
And
cloths
and
Joy.
with
Let
dos
be
all

a
we

sarasg

vastr

If

in
baliya

baliya

The

narrative

as

levels

temporal

in

them

appear

often

superimposed

example,

81-squared-mal

they

presented

elliptical

the

renders

verses

verse.

is

action

continually

are

present

single

the

of

many
throughout

different

which

a
and

for

is

expression

of

these

of

translate

pastiches

telescoped

many

they

present

and

of

styles

delivered

are

as

metres.
source

structure

which

to

the

the

syntax

difficult

tenseless

the

from

verses

and

between

in

force

a
and

words

and

momentum

but

sounds

familiar

rhythms

implicit

evinced

Sinhalese

own

oscillation

which

further

its

of

of

recognisable

temporal

actions

be

flow

language

episodes.

accumulation

gathers

easily

these

drive

to

metaphorically
In

body.

meaningless

which

concepts,

very

dedication

each

anticipated

positively

Pall

end

befell

390

in

Visla

the

with

act

himself

be

also

will

This

knowledge

grammatical

of

Sinhala
the

out

verses

(personal

verse

given

never

this

is

just

an

in

over
the

context

devices

this

popular
in

in

play

would

terms

of

is

not

on

just
as

the

bad
one

is

can
these

frequency

The

her.
construction

it

that

number

used

is

not
poets

operates
of

between

relationship

is

folk

of
but

poetry.

an

listener

direction

ineptitude

of

the
in

four
the

suggest
the

the
in

is

line

or
of

in

in'

technical
mythical

present.
I

genre

question

ritual

Finally.
possibly

It

style

such

participle,

that

him

in

one

which

directing

has

own,

example,

and

terms,

further
whose

my

present

effect

particular

ages.

is

,,

occurs

line

in

absolutive
overall

are

which
and

past

which
For

it

is

than

moods

verb

temporal

explicable
the

future)

Carrithers,

greater

two

the

sure

very

that

(and

Michael

of

the
line

it

which

because

effective

level

semantic

far

mixing

above,

moods

with

odd

with

various

were

is

present

communication).

subjunctive.

be

the

level.
is

in

optative,

the

at

three

It

patient

effective.

pointed

line

the

ritual.

in

the

onto
simultaneity

which

then

followed

simultaneity
at

echoed

the

rga

certain

dos

followed

were

procedures

similar

out

during

which

pada

given

casting

effects

procedures

is

of

Jana

the

of

baliya

mal

original

in

form

the

would

universal

like
device

to

draw
for

attention
creating

to

what

is

sense

of

X91

between

disjunction
is

that

music,

and

the

of

for

structuring

but

in

many

He

dancing

and-it

rhythm

and

is

Through

the

the

extensively
to

the

sometimes
together.

Time
measured
of

contrast

'an

expression,
111)

that
as

experienced

'...

no

different

the

whole
and

singing

of

the

overall

out,

the

clock

of

-image
one

as

experienced
and
It

in

time
in

which

bunching

it

duration

and
as

experienced

becomes,
a
time

to

up

tempo;

and

rhythm

play
it

chopping

times

other

longer

drummers

the

varied

states.

is,

the

time,

of
of

it

by

and

intensification

drums

perception

is

for

thread

their

of

patterns

drawing

device

accompanist
of

pace.

which

the

to

together.

ritual
music

on

sound

figures

as

an

merely

lead
in

changes

of

other

recitations

orchestrator
the

of

the

of

sequence.

his

not

the

provides

softening

progression

according

is

he

ways

used

different
is

drummer

many

attention
is

which

and

Needham

drumming

careful

between

move

humble

performance.

(1953:

sastraya)

the
The

phases.

pay

must

(tla

rhythm

art

(cf.

with

as

Berav,

the-

of

Drummers

extensively.

Tovil,

time,

ritual

drumming

Bali

the

rituals

major

and

particular

'in

Throughout

1967).

time

ordinary

use

Lancer's
mode'

different
is

passage:

direct
for
time
music
our
spreads
out
by
letting
our
complete
and
apprehension,
it
fill
hearing
and
monopolise
- organise,
it.
It
shape,
all
creates
an image
alone.
time
forms
by
the
measured
of
of
motion
it
that
to
seem
a
yet
give
substance,
that
sound.
substance
consists
entirely
of

the

lived

or

692

is
it
transitoriness
so
time
makes
audible,
continuity'sensible.

itself.
its
form

and
'

(ibid:

The

to

time

in

essence

the

in

general,

is
the

marks

same
not

The
counterpart,

ordinary

time
is

which

fundamental

In

be

this

have

of

lie
In

some

sense

of
I

moment

arouses
have

becomes

into

the

performers
called

it,

which
serves

or

is

occurs

at

the

and

to

realise

powers

with

briefly

felt

stirrings

of

the

a
this

'moment',

This

alike.

one
with

pregnant

end

given

style

describe

deeply
audience

have

enactment.

especially

the
and

to

mythical

the

communion
ritual

like

provide

of
I

to

appeal

Berav

time

in

ways

would

and

the

Furthermore.

particular

which

Tradition
for

the

performance

any

in
the

past,

connection

conclusion.

of

the

present,

tuning

how
crisis,

the

of
ritual

outside

particular

of

out

music

of

sense

events.

experiential

which

reason

described

the

with

their

of

strong

deep

its

listener

eternal

this

personal

archetypal
of

account

times

and

formality

as

whereby

nexus

crucial

an

For

section
in

origins

time.

,.

indeed

and
the

the

(Leach

articulated.

Tradition
a

no

in

It

located.
time

music,
lifts

him

places

be

can

be

to

transition

of

social

of
dance,

believe

rites

ordinary

the

means

can

past

of

and

in
events

experience.

spatial

time

which

which

created

in

one

and

110)

refers,

that

as

cessation

134).

1961:

Lancer

which

Music

first

phase

3J3

most

of

tovil

major

dancers

the

Bali

Tovil,

there

is

much

of

build-up;
with

little

the

commencement

the

in

one

the

aloofness

an

the

lampblack,

which,
among

intentin

and

perform.

Few

figures

they

the

would

together

which
time.
would

their

insist
For

numbers

at

this

them

charmed
them

makes

as

instant

as

did

their

that

the

audience,

took

the

and
the

this

photograph
assembled

in

noble

figures

strategies

that
(cf.

their

identity

and
point

outside
stand

performers

continuity
at

be

might

of

the

with

point

the

to

are

authoritative

and

fathers

manifestations

was

they

ritual

they

brief

it

point.

the

prejudice

their

declares

this

at

traditions

Signficantly,

XII).

it,

imposing

this

visible

give

exorcism

with

eyes

the

audience
In

midst
of

the

social

In

their

something

before
of

grandfathers,

in

confuse

see

arena.

proudly

centre
by

their

contempt.

put

performer

spokesman

recounts

victims

pathetic

one

as

the

dishevelled

their

blacken

takes

sheep.

Usually,

of

dancers

is

which

in

survey

on

At

drumming

and

they

borders

which

ceremonies,

lions

follow.

to

are

however,

yet

not

slow

audience.

assemble

and

a
recitation

the

dancing

the

cool

obscure

phase.

first

entails

of

second

the

which
The

seen,
and

traditionally

Still
which

have

we

at

audience.

attention

of

performers

exertions
with

most

arena.

stage

esoteric

the

of

the
the

as

the

compel

which

the

place.
of

to

is

to

themselves

present

phase

it

and

performers

Plates
their
they

over

IV

and

greatest
see

before

394

them

signify

Costume

and

dancers,

who

make-up
in

48)

(1977:

becomes

distinctive
After

attention.

commands

performers
connecting

duration

of

one

An

act

of

manner

occasion

to

and

stylised

and

chanted

which

in

se.

they

for

of

participants
partially

dancing

the

and
the

for

and

ancients

intervening

generations.

are

transmitted

of
be

can

called

continually
we

we

from
might

Ritual

is

embedded

threaten

to

the

the
or

danced

sung,

forms

in

that.
of
totally

as
the

of
and

overpower

per

presented

content

its

with

communication

as
analysis

indeed

formalised

styles.

that,

conclude

concerned,
relevant.

highly

and

of

occasion

by

identify

might

from

invariant

be

languages

performed

and

each

expression.

example,

section,

previous

'instant

striking,

of

characterised

variety

which

Thus,

which

audience,

Furthermore,

anything

submerge

but

ideally

should

is

if

presentation

walk

statement,

wisdom

is

seen,

occasion.

modes

messagee,

and

their

the

of

have

we

performance

ritual

gesture

nightlong

the

their

expression
as

move,

brief

with

experience

Ritual,

only

night,

of

this

and

'flow"'

in
control

powerful

their

become

total

and

themselves

accumulated

7.3

every

commence

singing,.

in

their

the

garb,

"actors
in

be

to

past.
of

Brahmin-like

Turner's

appear

the

Like

the

with

identities

simple

environment,

and

action

link

individual

their

they

living

erase

icons.

timeless

the

Tradition,

far
ritual

irrelevant.

in

the

as

the
is
to

35

the

way

as

in

which

group

along

with

outlined

criteria

truly

(1968).

Tambiah

extent

characterisation
of

content
indeed,
is
.

ritual

that

of

demonstrated
There

the

which

the

before

code

in

The
and,

to

audience.
the

to

directly

the

are

which

and

patient

formal

imagery

be

the

generate

through

can

it

which

overlook

not

and

which

extreme

effected

manner

reached

utterances

actions,

is

relate

these

lesser

a'
an

capacity

the

which

analogic

their

be

approach

argument.

should

the

can

and

to
is

the

metaphors

themes

condition

deciphering

have

enacted

key

patient's

by

ritual.

an

and

shown,

we

symbols.

and

are

from

does
ideas

and

analysis

have

of
the

of

message,

important

Nevertheless.
ritual

sentiments

analysis

however,

very

come

fulfills

(1977)

reinforced.

expressed.

fact

a
as

considerably

the

This,

of

an

just
composed

still

such

Bloch

of

Berav,
with

might

ritual

which

become
that

characterises

which

In

above.

does

medium

action,

authority,
but

The
identified

and

nonsense

well-executed

the

knowledge

perform,

and

impact.

historically

and

of

its

achieves

socially

types

certain

ritual

by

understood
create

performers

of

manipulation

and

objects.
The
of

traditional
symbolism

ritual

retain

goes

analysis

unparalleled
'Symbols

anthropological

are
the

the
specific

of
smallest
properties

approach
back

to

primarily

Ndembu
units

the

ritual
the

ritual'

study

Turner's
(1967).

symbolism
of

of

to

which
(ibid:

still
19)

396

[4]

by

and

careful

characteristics
and

itself.

than

types

it

types

the
like

that
it

meanings

of

sets

to
has.

'cryptological
the
to

significata

revealed

within
or

multivalent
them

sets

take

normally
Leaving
view

centre

sets

in

motion

offer
the

of

Bali

The
has

inevitably

over

the
a

ritual

some

151)

for

the

uncover

lie

waiting
is

it

this
which

symbols
in

we

which

lie

an

at

Tovil

Bali

provide

external
in

and

experience

in

former

the

re-organising

brief

the

which

this

of

which

symbols

subjective
of

each

undertake

further

possibility

which

critiques

the

inner

the

meaning.

now

process

which

of

to

sense

important

healing

is

Aim

ritual

of

thus

as

Indeed,

of

and

the

in

one

very

and

task

discourse,

have

1975

template

terms

Such

the

the

the

symbol.

interpretation
of

symbolic

to

the

and

characterised

aspect

is.

are

meanings

16)

ordinary

sign

Sperber

exegesis

turn

one

and

the

from

aside

(eg.

each

polysemic

apart

has

which

for

the

many

(1975:

approach'.

multiple
be

Sperber

what

it

(condensation)

is

the

their

at

Symbols

it

and

what

(polarisation).
and

arrive

stands

together

unpack

In

can

use

understand
symbol

brings

apart

anthropologist

we

can

the

vessels

storage

symbol

We

properties.

the

of

symbols

of'certain

meanings
other

examination

latter.
Tovil
been
centuries
would

is

undoubtedly
the
of
make

an

subject

of

its

transmission
a

ancient

and

accretions

fascinating

and

and

ritual
erosions

performance.

candidate

upon

X97

to

which

of

archaeology
meaning

inordinate
is

to

themes

The

which
of

notions

rebirth

throughout

the

possibility

for

terminated

and

When
to

patient

The

7.3.1

the

the

called

In

normally

comings

and

create
(ranga
with

they

duration

of

within

this

mandalaya).
cow-dung

and

the

sandalwood

domain

day

clear
and

floor
define

theatrical

of

routine.
the

its

of

the

For

the

performers

ritual
and

is

space'
scene

spectacular

are
Peter

what

`empty

however.

ritual.

they

where
with

the

to

one

symbolically

(midula),

day

space
They

house

compound
of

is

confronted
space',

is,

that

stage
a

context

domestic
goings

are

'empty
this

at

into

commenced.

ritual

arrive

the

patient

existence,

one

the

repeatedly
creates

misfortune,

positive

of

ritual,

possibility.

brief

more

performers
a

has

negative

of, -symbol

Buddhist

recur

the

of

this
how

crucial

ritual

rebirth

suffers

significance

perform

Brook

the

The

in

of

performance.

which

Tovil.
symbolic

means

ritual

are

task

illustrate

and

regeneration

state.
the

which

of

To

do

to

by

selected

Bali
the

themes

course

have
and

more-auspicious
in

the

be

propose

re-iterated

and

during

metaphor

key

certain

of

performance.
would

an

layers

many

ritual

however,
What

select

Foucault.

of
the

each

meaning,

demonstrated

are

and

in

proportions.

section
these

of

manner

excavating

secreted

levels

all

the

ritual,
lie

which

pursue

in

attempt,

arena
it

sanctify
perimeter

with

398

arches

of

with

sugar

The

from

assembly

of

further

perimeter

In

ritual,
of

various

and

from

frame

around

becomes

this

would

not

that

the

the

actors

than

simply

the

themselves
located

into

images
orders

or

a
of

coconut
become

on

be

'see

charged

and

metaphors

and

hear'

(Lewis

flowers

ritual

stage.

more

general

applicability

life

day

and
other

of
They

and
20).

1981:
the

etc.

representative

'look

say

into

are
which

is

This

stage.

power

the

meaning.

otherwise

to

to

located

they

its

day

it

(Esslin
once

it:

within

that

of

simple

meaningfulness

utterances

on

particular

phenomena'

presented

off
Like

found

assimilated
context

lamps.

and

ritual,

decoration

frame
and

can

the

stage,

however

to

significance

objects

oil

the

separates

created,

become

of

mundane.

significance

being

of

from

once

higher

virtue

many

Pots,

arena's
which

lights,

the

serves

or

of

of

producing

gain

quality

performance
clay

the

Symbols

rather

in

devices

stage

objects

have.

use

from

be.

might

happens

space

alerting

listen'
All

the

'significance

by

resonant

the

sacred

picture,

Gestures,

within

flaming

the

space

creation

producing

the

proclaim

4).

bathed

and

around
the

the

by

space

uses

audience
define

to

boundary

it

everything

1982:

and

reality

the

is

arena

lamps

pressure

drama,

outside,

devices

the

in

other

inside

the

place.
as

off

marking

falls

night

serves

take

will

ritual

of

light

artificial

torches.

As

cane.

ritual
such
even

as
the

things,

transformed
point

to

399

The
Bali

elaborate

Tovil,

is

be

to

said

is

appeal

made
Tovil

Bali

the

the

in

times

he

is

King

as

equivalent)
the

heaven.

place

their

amusement.

go

just

before

The

impression

with

this

The

the
is

It

be

to

transition

the

are

as

this

place,

the

only

to

that
of
Buddha

(pirit

hya)

and

in

in

their

stations.

abundance,

of
god

place
be

to

order

in

heaven.

of

heavenly

life

new

given

the

before

ranged

at

removed

in

life

to

briefly

brought

their

consistent

one
a

gods

of

midst
new

befit

go

the

where

creates,

deities,

their

(Indra),

Sakra

the

this

and

have

by

Pli

Tavatimsa

the

of

is

in

(the

Nandavana

place

would

the
attracted

the

of

whom

thread

the

into

brought

also

to

god

model,

Significantly.

patient

context

Tovil

Bali

transformation

and

life.

also

reborn

spectacle,
is

the

led

deaths

which

patient

(In

parks

gods,

supra-mundane

prosperity

Sakra

of

chief

their

and

to

of

speaks

the

of

disappear

reveries

21)

where

for

tying

park

Vijaya.

one

is

the

imagery,

copious
or

it

as

the

(1960:

Malalasekera

the

of

end

ritual.
The

recalled

of

garden

misfortune.

of

for

ailing

heavenly

the

performance
and

mythology,

instructions

gave
to

Nandana,

the

decoration

rich

Throughout

Sakra.

god

its

with

for

created

arena

patient
brass

traditional

door
ritual

and

enters

the

crosses
arena

oil

from

its

the
lamp.

physical
surrounds.

He
boundary
(6)

is

house

his

from

arena

led
which
The

of

out

carrying
the

front
the

separates
lamp

he

carries

400

before

aloft

domestic

the

avuruddu),
(mina
to

for
time

period

Significantly.

sunrise.

malevolence

absorb

For

Tovil.

example.

unhusked

gaha),

arena.
elaborate
orientation

of

him

the

images

see,
the

horoscope

horizon

at
The

patient

the
the

the

is

light

the

moment

of

of

Bali

replaced

in

in

bed

(mol

the

of

ritual
to

begins

logic

The

rebirth.
that

such
the

As

determined

over

shall

we

with
to

according

asterisms

facing

link

suggests

the

when
and

west

images.

east,

the

the

eastern

birth.
the

as

(varuna),
decay

is

is

and

commences
west

is

he

always

planets

with

associated
Natural

in

ranged

ritualin

line

Bali

the

kinds

and

arena

the

are

or

death

of

position

wnich

of

position

his

up

in
pounder

rice

to

used

used

temporal

and

ritual

the

verandah.
dais

metaphor

east

the

his

the

of
with

various

and
the

on

spatial

the

takes
in

(h91)

upon

wider
the

patient

new

displayed

ensconced
a

at

highly

symbols

those

year,

prior

rebirth

the

are

Pisces

death

the

its

of

time

rice

are

sweetmeats
Once

this

at

in
and

many

from

is

culminates
sun

(slut

Immediately

(sankrntiya)

setting

year

passes

rasi).

sun

which

the

with

year

(mesa

the

of

new

sun

at

particular

of

the

which

prominently

in

and

celebration

Aries

transition

inauspicious
old

at

into

rasi)

the

the

figures

which

transition

of

rites

type

the

of

rites'

various

at

is

him

an
and

the
by

sun

direction

inauspicious
god

artificial

of

the

behind

sets

death
light.

(Mara).
For

the

401

duration

of

the

imitates

and

natural

cycle

parallels

from

dedicated

by

images

right

to

toes.
which

whirl
by

represented
In

the

of

the

burst

causing
bamboo

frames.

them.

images

of

dull

as

As

and
the

him.
his

What

horoscope,
well

agents

received
patient.

of

the

offerings

the

as

has

been
and

in

the

from

bestowed

flimsy

their

upon

cast

become
behind
sees

patient

array

(indradiga)

authority,

them.
before

determinants
who

agents
however.

poles

the

light

astrological

positively
have

east

cast

the

by

behind

and

The

sun.

images.

gaps

is

various

through

out

opposite

artificial

being

before,

the

auspicious

light

arena

anti-clockwise

rises

the

the

and

assembled

sun

the

dynamised

between
the

these

head-to-foot

setting

further

power

into

the

Unlike

these

that

with

natural

in

as

overall

considerable

new

fate,

an

the

were.

comes

as

again

through

day

fruition.

the

to

body

to

repeatedly

the

of

his

the
in

over
are

means

are

anti-clockwise

passes

down

and

assembled

light

dark

patient

images

connected

by

spin

morning.

early

imaSes.

and

an

Blessings

is

movement

who

in

the

which

The

which

and,

which

movements

physically

once

itself

ritual

is

that

reduplicates

cyclical

dancers

creates.

driven

echoing

movement
whole

head

is

sun

hand.

his

dos

the

poems,

overall

thread

his

over

the

is

of

the

left,

patient

into

pronounced

his

the

means

down

and

of

The

direction.

is

it

night

the
changed;
their

bring
orientation
they
blessings

of
it

to
of
have
upon

402

the

Within

the

light

to

darkness
localised

rhythms

the

between
of

the

reduplicated

metaphorically
rebirth

and

of

the

patient.

as

in

and

sunset

of

cycle

natural

poles
ritual

in

the

the

diagram

west

of
are

sunrise.
and

reflected

symbolic
overleaf:

death

east,
and
and

4 03

blessings

head
West Patient

left
Dancers

Images

foot

East
right

125

Figure 15. Spatial movementsin the Bali Tovil

404

The

patient

deities,
directly

to

the
body.

and,

onto

the

which

lie

white

cloth

the

accumulated
away

offerings

of

casting

series

his

severs

casting

this

of

and

clay

The

hours

is

decaying

rapidly

bits

as
of

acts

of
the

various
have

by

and

coins

dos

removes

and

thread

he

sources

of

by

which
within

the

the
to

arena.
lumps

lifeless
trunk

tree

banana

he

serves

mere

he

cloth,

reinforced

images
of

final

the

polluted

g&sima)

disposed

clean

white

lime

further

the

to

head

now

magala

and

leaf.

coconut

making

the

the

are

his

the

(kila

they

and

from
away

cauterise

Following

away

the

separation

metaphorically

casts

leaves

ata

series

away

W1E

flames

of

with

is

'dos

in

body

casts

casting

This

blessing.

his

are

motions

connection

by

believed

betel

dispatched

the

which
He
of

In

himself.

from

is

his

from

The

down

gaze
upon

dos

it

absorbed

physically

dos.

their

of

of

culminates

offerings
the

is

moves

patient

and

removal

exchanges,

it

connects

blessings

of

objects

and

ritual

the

which

assembled'imagery.

he

The

objects

of

assembled

through

the

series

feet

thread

bestowal

to

and

which

which

The

the

of

metaphorically

auspicious

his

at

sirasapda.

casts

Baliya

by

absorbed

and

impact

through
mal

the

sits-171

gives

patient

in

them

he

which

under

blessing

through

metonymically

him

the

receives

ritual
the

previously.

is

brought

inverse

to

journey
that

is,

of
he

a
the
takes

close
one
the

with
he

made

lighted

the

patient
eighteen
brass

oil

405

lamp

and

into

back

walks

his

house.

7.3.

i1

Making

The

word

Bali
of

offerings

the
I

the

beings

done

which

are

the

examined

in

himself

patient
the

consider
bali:

act

rice

placing

act
the

of

in

offering

the

which

which

of

offering

however.

First.

the

into

offerings

offering
world(s)

of

sense
act

ritual.

of

notion

recipient.

means

imagery

that

the

ta

ceremony,
celestial

musician

mal

the

Bera,

(see

pace

just

343).

celestial

mal
above.

dancers

repeatedly

convey

at
to

the

of

suggested

the

to

patient

performed

ba)

imagery

resonance

invocation

not

(g.

(ta)

seeds

and

grains

wombs

the

and

further

an

was

the

from

gains
Magul

of

rebirth

[8]

sperm

is

deity

into

the

of

This

placing

sesame

utilises

offerings

this

of

the

and

baliYa
ta

the

this
of

the

in

the

massive

is

aspect

Ya.
Undoubtedly.

of

the

figurative
a

in

exist

Secondly,

more

crucial

interpretations

to
to

the

to

In

made

believed

becomes

ritual

whole
the

the

most

possible

respect

making

central

this

offering

patient.

of

straightforward.
of

with

notion

clearly

Yet
from

of

is

of

outside

is

number

types
this

Firstly,

is

offer

far

the

and

Tovil.

is

existence

offering
kinds

Bali

various

to

means

ritual

section

nourishing

various
of

performance
of

offerings:

when

it

beginning

the

Gandharva
In
musician:

Divya
Indian

mal

baliya.

is

recalled
of
Putra,
mytholozy

the
the

406

'...

in
associated
also
'cosmic
the
with
waters'
which
mythology
before
the
the
existed
creation
world.
of
both
ideas,
From
the
Ghandarva
these
came
ideas
be linked
the
to
with
of
generation
life,
birth
from
the
of
of
womb.
(Collins
1982:
211)
the

Gandharva

was

such

ideas

Buddhism

In

of

concept
descend

gandhabba.
the

at

descending.
(loc

dancers

moment

be

any

informant

by

such

they

It

was

as

the

are.

outsider

the

the

to

chains
often

is

reasoning,

convincing

the

case

sexual

and

would

remain

quite

unconscious.

suggestion

that

certain

ritual

objects

would

referents
the

of

This

interpretation,

Tovil

the

to

seeds
in

and

latent

as

may

account

for

mal

baliya.

but
the

understanding

puts

astonishment

though
the

to

reproductive
any

and
have

did

such

indignation

even

on

informants.

part

informants.

far

evoke

even

or

appeared

what

symbolism

that

unlikely

of

of

this
however,

suggest

blatant

most

descending

question,

spontaneously

that

the

regeneration

it

that

take

whether
the

such

knowledge
ever

ask

of

process

spirit

cannot

represent

answer

would

recognise

to

to

this

(re)brith

hence

the

believed

ghost
Without

symbolically

Any

tempered

must

or

tempting

and

in

assimilated

conception.

is

Gandharva

possible.

spirit

and

drummers

of

makes

of

It

cit).

and

spirit

conception.

place

became

into

effect.

certain
it

complex
In

it

to

take

not

exchanges
order

of

aspects
does

this

we

my

offering
us
the

which
do

for

be

might

need

very
Bali
to

m7

look

the

at

imagery

wider
thought.

Buddhist

in

and
nourishing

metaphorically

significance

and

idea

the

particular

both

existence,

in

food

of

food

of

as

physically

and

mentally.
The
is

the

sustaining

which

act

deities
are
in

effect

act

to

the

act

of

idea

the

to

attention

offered

rosewater,
senses.

In

and
a

very

colour,
those
poems.
offerings

graphic

we

of

demons
which

to

other

and
who
These
also

life

saw

in

in

the

the
very

and

are
given
is

appearance
gaze

upon

them,

images-are

not
incense,

include
which

objects
manner

simply

not

demons

and

form

many

is

as

brought

of

their

mirror

host

and

demonstrated

are

descriptive
food;

as

offering,

of

Deities

they
Their

detailed

to

creation

but

is

which

clay,

power.

and

baliya,

deities
act

of

performance.

out

through

this

one

ritual

the

mal

cosmos.

philosophical

of

brought

through

Tovil

chapter,

sight

life

and

grains

the

stars,

forward

put

sustenance

Planets.

this

of

rice

into

outside

light

might

placing

of

of

notion
exist

the

we

sweetmeats

spirits.

Bali

fashioned

the

metaphorical

abstract

previous

just

gives

creates
the

In
an

as

brought

all

act

such

and

In

belief,

the

of

foods

209).

popular

interpretation

other
an

very

1982:

the

times

the

which

spirits

and

Vedic

with

beings

of

gods

From

associated

existence

and

extensive
an

was

(Collins.

world

to

offerings

antiquity.

food

giving

of

this

food

giving

considerable

of

one

act

of

act

the

cosmos

'feed'
is

408

for

created

the

continuity

by

held

be

the

by

of
of

to

were
the

at

live.

the

sacrifice
baliya

mal
might

lead

from

ancient
carry

would

idea

and
view

of

that

future
the

period

life
of

is

an

in

time

astrological

self
they
effort

these

as

ritual

1959:

speculations
involved.

Tovil,

with

its

elaborate

attempt

to

both

construct

nonetheless
misfortune

79),

continuities

span

is

the

of

time

the

the

as

such

the

and

that

the

life.

Eliade

survivals

unlikely

Bali

constant

similarities

given
a

imagery.

and

offerings

is

substance

much
the

However,

it

on

of

act

which

in

(cf.

the

be

time

to

altar

in

correctly

Tovil

Bali

with
time

both

of

superficial
fire

is

The

was

reference

speculate

times.

the

the

of

ritual

of

time.

forward

pushing

in

could

created

sacrifice

Vedic

to

one

in
ritual

performers.

the

there

and

emulate

patron

through

only

that

of

sequence

is

life

thought

Brahmanic
of

is

cosmos

Balikray

ordered
It

and

to

ritual

behalf

features

(yggaya)

of

on

and

Bali

notion

sacrifice
an

(baliya)
the

of

act

certain

of

of

offering
which

view

sacrificer

prolongation

dress

possibility

in

the

whom

future

The

While

the

to

constructing
the

of

of

act

an

41-42).

and

person

or

is

sacrifice

of

performing

the

classic

(ibid:

possibility

act

producing

ritual

performed

the

Brahmins
The

live

to

given

close

the

intention

which

in

very

performance

the

self

Berav

Tovil.

Bali

the

the

move

we

created
to

that

suggesting

performed

and

time.

of

In

patient

highly
which

a
apt
the

gJJ

is

patient
be

cannot

changed

and.

trying

pointless
to

are

level.

affective

much

influenced.

The

prosperous.

healthy

of

philosophical

stance

he

should

point

on

the

end
future

However.

(akala
(yu

to

is

as

to

of

frays
stratum

edges

which

lurks

being

human
Is

then,

of
to

and
within

we

over
the

fragile
stretches

quite

tapestry

continually
sub

magical-animist-apotropaic

the

Buddhism

penetrate

the

very

presented

ultimately
never

of

Buddhism

is

Buddhism

which

frightened

every

way

to
between

view

threatens
any

terms

ascribe

but

the

between

split

development

this

psychology:

continually

there

synthetic

failed

popular

in

relationship

concepts

and

the

at

to

intellectual

ideas

encompass

the

that

from

that

Tovil

is

Bali

of

centre

better.

be

Bali

In

culture.

elegantly

tapestry

the

of

conception

an

to

the

Whatever
the

at

the

by

replaced

persuaded

going

view

catastrophe

ve).

person

split

popular

and

being

up

cocnitive/affective
particular

the

of

is

is

which

ultimate

marana)

life

lengthening

Tovil

The

be

can

future

Bali

the
fate

that

an

on

in

see

is
they

stars;
Yet,

we

construct

happy.

and

and

possibility

does

ritual

death

untimely

of

the

it

5.

amoral.

behaviour

the

of

fate

Chapter

planets

purposes

suggests

strongly

in

the

and

level.

cognitive

saw

influence

to

we

as

intents

all

Tovil

On

experiencing.

burst

to
can
head
the

deeper

through.
this

overcome
and
past
layers

the

uncertain

and

Has

heart?
2500
of

rather

years
the

the

really
Indian

410

mentality?
is

It

c
that

unlikely

dispense

in

societies

levels
to

possible

the

understanding

aberrant

earlier,

as

we

action,

terms,

terms,

structural
logic

concepts

Buddhism

rests

If

we

and

categories

in

how

see

in

reinforce
this

constructing

of

edifice

the

at

upon

acted

the

terms
the

which

and

in

performances

practical

upon

and

oppositions

and
In

about

the

Bali

Tovil
for

appropriate

ceremony

ultimately
of

overlap

into

deep

reach

inform

which

ideas

at

the
and

that

about

the

there
key

is
area

continuity.
of

existence

as

resonance

ideas

and

concepts

there

Buddhists.

to

concerning

continuity

its

it

give

which

perpetuation

and

categories

performance

imagery.

is

its
ideas

point
and

Tovil

Bali

existence,
earlier

to

thought

of

how

at

logic.

overall

thought

the

elaborate

able

are

approach

is,

that

terms,
modes

look

than

Rather

of

to

how

level.

popular

the

is,

Tovil
an

be

will

we

abstract

is

Bali

the

as

that

should

"precision

diachronic

to

able

it'

greater

survivals

be

should

synchronic
such

in

opposition

these

of

refined,

integrated.

are

and

knowledge

more

of

study

historical

our

with

levels

the

complex

becomes

to

able

great/little,

as

understand

different

these

*a

with
However,

analytical

opposed

be

usefully

characterise

which

tradition.

literate

ever

oral-literate,

oppositions

religion

be

will

the

with

folk/textual

we

congruence

or

of

in

overlap
about
Just
were

human
as
based

411

on

the

the

world,

that

notion

the

in

so,

occupy

central

(hra),

foods

that

At

or

physical

and

mental

of

Buddhism

'essential

of
to

continuity

out

snuffing
in

The
opposite

kinds

the

for

cause

starve

and

effect

imagery

to

is,

the

path

upon

the

is

senses

which

we

Balikray

on

process.

Through

the

know

other
his

a
to

the

state

in

nirvanic

one

which

one

is

which

which

result

as

Samsra.

rituals

is

above

him

requires

to

eliminate

ultimately

hand

priest

which

is

as

end

an

ultimate

end

and

'foods'

of

in

is

realise

exists;

it

for

account

imagery.

brought

this

210).
priest

differ

is

achieve

that

Buddhist

the

The

beings

of

the

to

desire.
to

order

and

desire

of

volitions.

1982:

is

it

food,

mental

Buddhism
self

Foods

Four

solid/physical

this

elaborate

which

ascetic,

else

control

in

the

they

where

of

time

the

embarks

they

virtuoso

of

same

existence:

which

aim
the

which

the

as

to-nourish

(Collins
and

the

continue

maintenance

exist'

be

to

material

and

Balikray

essentially

continuity

The

to

seeking
the

will

or

the

internal

take

we

are:

for

for

shifting

continuity,

consciousness

both

with

purposes

of

experience

are

root

operate

all

and

in

are

exist

is

Existence

impressions.

These

the

to

came

pre-requisite

impulses

specified

sense

of

outside

food

of

necessary

and

instruments

The

the

is

there

as

it.

self.

imagery

forces

of
or

the

as

beings

sustained

the

existence

configuration

long

Buddhism

place

continued

person

food

offering

in

the

in

involved
he

chain

is

actively

the

412

in

involved
which

drive

time.

The

feeding
a

these

feeding

of

significance

With

such

between

the

The

aim

of

the

latter

we

path

to

of

in

tell

various

Buddha's

To

and

in

moral

this
and

period

astrological
one's

power

Tovil

can

an

intensive

to
offer

act
the
effort

of

and

be

is

given
poems

of
tales

of
ascent

gradual

necessary
if

in

this

this

of

one

to

accumulate

is

successful

by

performance

restoring
the

removing
of

this
positive

bad

world.

success
The

effectively.

generate

ambition,

rebirth.

achieved

possibility

more

and

is,

his

and

it

the

recitation
that

of

aim

attain
An

the

of

the

demonstrated
by

threatens

to

act

layman.

the

of

to

order

terms

material

the

opposition

path

stories.

birth

only

on

intentions

rebirth.

Tovil

rebirth

can

in

lives

of

better

attain

merit

Bali

an

existence,

repeatedly

Jtaka

rounds

many

the

better

previous

many

through

the

literal

fundamental

cease

it

is

the
and

to

which

reinforcement
which

is

the

as

symbolic

at

perpetuate

ambition

incidentally,

deeper

priest

former

is

modest

the

life

speculate
guests

in

of

community.

arrive

of

the

the

of

could

live

to

This.

in

food

assembled
the

view

Tovil

Bali

the

perpetuating

and

creating

one

future

patient.

continuity
of

occasions,

desire

the

importance

the

the

the

in

existence

for

entails

given

at

sense

affirm

life

also
and,

and

'foods'

the

supplying

affirms

extend

incidentally*

the

on

and

continually

to

society

senses

person

ritual

exist;

and

the

Bali
by

power
and

life

413

experiences

affirming

in

i
and

individual

the
a

of

state
to

which

imagery

in

seeds

surprise

at

effects

the

placed

at

fruit

which

has

An

act

In

of

and
has

been

The

begins

are
to

to

powerful

outcome

of

the

three

no
the
is
with

adorned
metaphorical

ritual.

the

as

day

past
to

day

is

offer

achieve

ideally

to

occasion.
an

creates

event
and

ideas

emphasis

form,

occasion

time

the

of

outside

space

experiences.

only

suggestions
its

from

the

cases

the

of
and

both

from

have

the

and

invariant

an

change

Tovil

represents
In

structure
the

Bali

it

Chapter,

this

of

Tradition

however,

This.

of

little

and

of

is
from

is

ripe;

and

ritual

to

world

of

klaya)

which

be

demonstrates.

with

orientation

we

the

on

style

flow

suffering

an

aspects

it

reproduced

If

two

of

concepts

the

it

(aphala

arena

out,

agriculture:

Thus,

person

of

performance

certain

perspective

of

of

desired

sections

examined

the

to

the

of

statement

from

round

the

that

period'

centre

the

pointed

fruit.

that

'fruitless

in

been

located

hygiene

illustrate

their

find

to.

all

of

has

is

moral

has

to

used

reaping

and

265)

to

continuity

individual

life

(1982:

terms

give

and

continuing'

frequently

planting

The

intellectual
a

popular

and

cosmos.

Collins

most

Samsara

7.4

on

As

Samsra.

the

maximum

embark

create

which

operational

one
as

side
to

of
how

efficacy,

the
a

coin.

ritual
healing
that

ritual
is.

how

414

its

symbols

and

and

the

experience

of

than

merely

thought

about.

total

(Babcock

act

of

1978:

294)

its

of

needs

techniques

in

unique

its

of

aspirations
In

we

We

located.

to

us

requires
structure
far

as

and

extraneous

wider

look

at

are

are

tension

house
each
and

As

invariant

linked

styles.
is

event
the

to

of

'total'

more

also
status

to
to

1975:
concerned,

and
event

intensification

are

the
are

'tight

total

general

as

areas,
secondary

the

for
Expenditure,

offering
clutter

ultimately
of

which

the

importance.
guests,

ritual

but

ritual,

primary
to

the

outside

These

209).

ritual

which

lie

which

of

aspects
in

framework

of

invitations

accompanies

local

performance.

performance

features

the

decorating

ultimate
and

each

areas

(Barth

meaning'

preparations,

and

separate

variable

approach

ritual

anthropologists

participants

the

must

they

each
the

ideally

these

the

at

reduce

for

lives
instant.

closer

communication/message

traditional

which

how

and

understand

look

must

ask

to

as

ritual

participants.

to

order

to

the

rather

the

particular

performance,

time

and

space

to

performance

of

felt

multilogue'

any

of

potent,

consider

in

fit

enactment

be

'dramatic

bringing

from

the

must

directly

to

and

to

comes

we

need

in

patrons

and

patterns

ritual

we

charged

or

cosmos

being

as

well

past

participants

the

of,

realities

the

relates

succeeds

performance

become

then

which

terms,

figurative

In

can

performance

its

of

experience

is

metaphors

hospitality,
and
what

orientation

bustle
creates
which

1i45

generated.

can

make

persuade.

The

untidiness

the

serious

most
as

in

key

the

this

is

the
In

participants.
Tovil,

Bali

very

the

time

the

is

there

his

to

none
of

the

and

an
has

which

of
its

larger
expenditure

be

kind,

increasing

per
the

own

space

the

size
which

ritual

sense

of

tension

do

with
the

the
the

goes

anticipation

into

it

and,

the

to

the
of

the

event.

of

social

and

the

strain.
actions

ritual

and
comes

event
of

the

ritual,

up

preparation
the

progress,

and
of

gathering

As

se.

for

for

to

time

preparations.

made

is

there.

ritual

time

this

leading

and

gathered

an

the

routine

weeks

train
of

From
daily

of

social

in

set

from

Tovil.

the

anything

Berava

organisation
define

major

each

momentum
of

and

is

particular

Bali

over
must

practical

Prior

and

family

and

condition

diagnosis

disruption

Resources

ritual.

The

holda

progressive

and

patient

to

or

initial
in

the

cosmos.

universal

and

the

as

such
movement:

disorder

the

period

decision

dual

the

-by

ritual

movement

of

bad

the

contrary,

appropriation

particular

conveyed

the

on

be

not

messages

healing

intertwined

astrologically

both

of

closely

from

its

of

even

should

the

to

power

typifies

but.

about

particularisation
This

of

means

suitably

its

which

ritual,

essence.

of

it

give

with

brings--

universalisation

and

performances

ritual

the

of

if

tension,

'noise'

or

interference

symbols

often

work

ritual

of

simply

viewed

This

performance.

each

accompanies

greater

its

to

outcome.
the

consequently,

effort
the

416

the

greater
Large

in

materially
the

the

expenditure.
putting

to

prior

cathartic

build

up

to

casting

off

of

all

patient

feels

and
is
of

series

through
rhythmic

thus

thrown

physically
There

no

are

simply

thrown,
is

words
the

open-ended

planetary

has

metaphorically

at
acts
with

respect

which

gives

felt
the

which

The

elaborated
repeated
dance

dos,
mal

the

when
with

a
the

a
their

through

the

and

through

absorbed

to

the

deeply

which,

points

themselves

of

effect.

onto

the

at

view

song,

striking

him

point

period.

in

have

of

baliya

loops,

Objects

hours

mal

worries

bad

patient,
by

in

becomes

with
acts.

the

with

the

recursive

removed.

the

act,

repetitions

metonymical

contiguity

which

ritual

twelve

onto

and

and

immediately

utterance

troubles
a

the
hours

many

drumming.

the

and

preparation

over

performance.

during

which

structures

its

One

financial

This

act.

an

of

ritual.

tension

cloth

surfers

persuaded
the

of

and
the

casts

lengthy

over

to

then

event.

considerably

accumulate

action

patient

condition

to

and

ritual

genuinely

be

will
outcome

performance

the

which

augments

afterweeks

the

of
someone

Psychological

fused.

intense,

ritual,

struggle

resources.

material

which

patient

that,

organisation,

is

the

imagine

well

could

beneficial

and

efficacious

to

extent
on

that

possibility

impact

cathartic

and

emotional

are

baliya.
are

objects
signification

patient

and

his

condition.
A

further

factor

enormous

poignancy

to

417

is

acts

such

4,

Chapter
are

in

is

centred

brings

fact

the

on

the

financial
of

the

beginning

of

Buddhists

and,

patient's

this

of

exchange

their

each

they

explicitly

at

well-being

within

created
have

will
'crucial
triggers

off
The
support

emotional

their

affirm

all

express
the

as

unity

for

desire

shared

the

At

his-event.

at

least,

it

reciprocity.

attendance

ritual

indeed

event

its

gives

who
as

providing

and

in

saw

community

community
by

as

we

the

audience

is

process

also

by

patient

the

audience

support

community,

as

the

members
ritual

networks

audience,

the

the

an
of

the

patient:

as

activates

and

by

witnessed
event,

configuration

Many

and
own

to

partial

into

practical
its

publicly
ritual

together

patient.
drawn

been

are

Each

audience.

assembled

by

they

that

of

order

moral

Buddhism.
Unlike

demonically

the

two
is

Bali

the

[9],

individuation

his

1977:

within

within
particular

on

the

is
a

something

akin

and

and

cosmos

in
which

and

come
to

the

his
is

the

apart,

the

process
of

of
the

reality.
He

community.
fashioned

circumstances.

an

than

strengthening

non-contradictory

centered

needs

have

which

healthy
follows

Bali

the
Rather

centering

supportive

patient

104),

things

that

the

of

the

on

realities,
that

and

based

are

structure.

of
in

centered

contradictory

afflicted

re-integration

The

two

linear

essentially

self

which

(Kapferer

non-afflicted

accent

ceremonies

elaborating

of

process
of

exorcism

according
His

wealth,

is
to

418

status

social

and
in

demonstrated
and

which

in

subjecting

also

truths

planting

of

close

and

is

and
feel

his

of

space

can

possibility
of

into

bad
a

the
decay,

and
of

crops,
is

period
new

self

imitate

growth
reaping

the

which

which

afford

individuality.

persuasion

the

'reborn'

he

the

rebirth,

that

publicly

time

and

creates

own

and

are
which

processes

death

to
he

the
he

seeds

persuaded

index

his

of

of

is

patient
a

to

Through

fundamental

imagery

an

elaborates

transformation.

to

as

and

personae
of

himself

experience

the

display

serves

performance

ritual
of

the

social

and

the

brought
brighter

condition.

to

Notes
[1]

Frank

this
on
particular
techniques
[2]
to
tovil

On
try

physical
elementary
(3)

Chapter
(1974)

provides
from
the
is
his

question
interest
in
primitive
a number
of
the
of
some
performances.
awareness
of
actions

Weightman

(1982:

some
standpoint
account
societies

interesting

perspectives
Of
of
psychotherapy.
healing
of
non-medical
(ibid:
46-77).

I was
the
occasions
opportunity
given
in
figure
ore
simple
actions
which
The
body
and
extent
control
of
the
to
do
most
necessary
even
beyond
proved
quite
my capabilities.
56-57)

comes
to
conclusion
a similar
the
evocation
of
a sense
a deeper
with
concerning
of
unity
His
tradition.
describes
example
the
performance
cultural
Rmacaritmnas
Ramayana
the
or
from
the
extracts
of
the
by
These
medieval
Tulsidas.
poet
are
written
high
Hindi
a
proportion
using
of
unintelligible
presented
'derive
their
the
power
from
which
prestige
words
solely
(ibid:
55).
A similar
their
origins'
perhaps
of
caseCould
to
the
in
the
respect
be made
with
appreciation
opera
of
west.
[4]

This

of
style
Freud's
to

origin
Its
assimilation
(1916)
Sausaure

symbolic
analysis
interpretation
into
anthropology
in
his
who
course
of

ultimately
of
symbols
be
can
linguistics

its
owes
in
dreams.
traced
via
advocated

419

be studies
that
rites
it,
In
anthropology
between
the
analogy

part
as
of
Radcliffe-Brown

was
morphemes

science
(1939)

the

and

units

of

semiology.
who
proposed
of
ritual.

important
the
asks
question:
the
if
present
of
a symbol
simply
a set
we can
as
trouble
then
to
the
linguistic
paraphrases.
why
go
of
of
in
is
invariably
use
rituals,
a
which
symbols
using
time
Secondly,
this
and
consuming?
critique
elaborate
the
the
their
question
of
creativity
of
symbols,
raises
into
to
continually
work
reality
meaningful
capacity
by
their
Indeed.
acquisition
of
new
meanings.
patterns
.
'symbols
far
to'
that
Sperber
so
not
as
goes
assert
are
in
interpretations
their
they
a
are
not
paired.
with
signs,
'
interpretations
Their
structure.
are
not
meanings.
code
85)
(ibid:
[5]

brief,

In

(6]

[7)
the

the

(1981)

Babb

See

161=171)

for

for

example,.

significance

widespread

some
house

the

demonstrates
in

it

which
their

power

the

of

role

is
to

the

for
Another
semen
word
the
for
Venus,
planet
name
in
the
direction
which
the
for
The
located.
east
word
Indra
Sakra
Indra'.
and
of
is
recreated
which
their
abode
[81

gaze
the

has

who
of
Asia.

South

throughout

gaze

worship
transfers

(1982:

and
psychological
resonances
of
in
thought
the
and
particular
act
of
is
to
repeatedly
which
used
symbolise
the
ties
cessation
and
of
consciousness.

of

cutting

critique
meanings

Collins

See

sociological
Buddhist
in
house
the

to

this

drawn

eyes,

eye
In

of

deities

gaze

of

attention
and
he

contact

particular
in
the
the

the
of
imagery
leaving
the

deities

act

of

which

worshipper.

is

the
is
also
sukra
which
is
the
east,
the
who
of
regent
be
ideally
Bali
images
should
'direction
is
Indradiga,
the
is
it
the
deity
are
and
same
in
the
ritual!

is
Jungian
individuation
strict
sense,
a spiritual
as
typically
quest,
undertaken
characterised
life
the
essentially
later
process
and
concerned
in
with
(Storr
My
80-93).
death
terms
own
to
1973:
with
coming
of
'making
in
is
the
term
the
more
of
general
sense
of
use
there
but
are
a number
points
individual'.
of
significant
Jungian
individuation
the
prove
notion
of
might
which
at
in
the
Tovil.
illuminating
Bali
the
analysis
highly
or
[9)

In

the

jdU

Plate

XV.

The

mask of the Kalas

of the eighteen
parade

Pliya
Sanni

(from
Demons).

the

121

CHAPTER

8.1

the

previous

traditions
of

social

'TRADITIONS'

OF

Berav

for

livelihood

certain

further

have

seen

to

potential

disorder

into

analysis

of

mythical

them:

to

have

do

they
been

not
passed

an

only

also

the

from

to

has

been

the

distant,

which
the

the

in

only

not
in

and
this

throughout

embodied

antiquity,

intention
'health

traditions

rituals

in

embodied

into

significantly

of

means

community.

expressed

orientation

perform
down

Berav

theme

is

are

their

and

continuity
but

the

central

and

they

things

of

these

of
and

sickness

This

identity

have

which

Berav

the

of

the

how

and

caste,

traditions

such

transform

order.

past.

do

how

continuity

of

notion

sectors

forms

ritual

powerful

source

the

into

transmission

and

provides

traditions

the

within

the

how

seen

woven

closely

are

relations

have

we

chapters

performance

possession.

and

seven
the

of

texture

the

COMMODITISATION

Introduction
In

We

THE

AND

TOURISM

they

the

way

are

believed

Berav

also

J22

"

to

attempt
those
of

who

performed

in

they

category,

their
and

are

firmly

in

rituals

the

own

are

relationships

for

within

recognised

element
who

such

reproduction

cultural

and

the

reduplicate

and
the

social

Berav
is

society

wider

The

past.
the

which

they

located

do,

as

end

known
crucial

virtue

Berav,

lower

the

at

process

By

the

of

are

also

reproduction.

what

roles

of
social

the

of

caste

hierarchy.
In

the

happens
the

What

happens

of

sources

the

and

cultural

artefacts

The
for

the

which,

Berav

and
operated.

penetration

which

tree

which

become
has

the

taken

in

In

source
hundreds

see,

means

for

sold

this
of

shall

have

social

being
a

and

the

cash?

instance

are

market

for

Berav

the

are

enter.

the

consequences

critical

context

tourism

from

far

we

about

temporal

and

complexity

rootedness,

as
to

brought

changes

reproduction,

development

consequent

very

traditions,

become

produced

and

their

of

social

upon

threat

at

they

focussed

traditionally

Berav,

be

appropriate

particularly

is,

what

explore

under

value

use

and

can

change

tourism

the

that

commodities

whereby

brought
challenged

cultural

value,

exchange

acquire

rests
when

in

function

their

it

which

is

system

however,

chapter,

whole

upon

values

this

of

this

when

roots.

The

course

face

in

which

of

the

a
of

of

years

of

Just
to

grow

the
and

stability

vulnerability.
of

the

traditions

of-the
source

capitalist

represents.

ultimately
depth

have

they

can

as
be

cut

1
Z !. r

down

in

the

accumulation

many

generations,

matter

years

once

this

loss

of

context
goes

different

dislocation

yet

criteria,
'Golden

the

the

Age'

in
is

is

in

social

significance
to,

taken

the

With

the

the

of

matter

according

step

enshrined

over

changed.

As

evaluated

another

of

hang.
be

represent

experience
lost

production

to

comes

relationships

social

of

traditions

which

upon

and

which

irretrievably

be

can

also

traditions,

so,

knowledge

of

the

framework

hours,

of

wholly
from

away

of

relationships

previous'kinsmen.
In

this

BeravR.

just

nor

to

the

strikes

this

to

strive
prove

the

content

demonstrate

that

be
of

the

one

chapters

For

provides

chapter
it

stable

relatively

their

reproduce
are

the

examines

being

drawn

in

into

the

as

tourist

factor

to

seven

to

market

tourism

so

reducing
status

no
my

doing

the

thesis

in

upon
Berav

the
examine

market

of

other,

tourism
enable

tourist

in

if
to

which

the

blights

the

reason,

of

the

anthropologists,

potent

the

and

Ultimately,

effects

are

communities

commodity

culture

antithesis

we

which

most

In

world-wide

and

we,

the

affect

and

preserve.

structures
traditions.

order

takes

this
an

an

for

which

single

is

societies

host

and

novelty.

historical
present

the

diversity

and

to

may

of

but

capital

exchange

root

richness

very

of

just

not,

of
to

exchange

form
at

changes

comprehend,

The

particular

does
society,

brings

beginning

everywhere.

Berav

Sinhalese

which

phenomenon
only

tourism

respect,

and

the
to

how

the

how,

in

424

instance.

particular

one

by

apprehended

8.2

in

Tourism
In

those

Sri

preserve

of

has

well

come

Freedom

Lanka

'(U.

Party

N. P. )
The

committed

to

low

combined

'island

all

An

markets.

paradise'

the

over

mandate

integrate
door

with

the

have

made

economic.

Lanka

Sri
in

in

and

the

salubrious

bringing
world

of

growth

open

proposition,

Sri

the

massive

tour

National

the

firmly

would

rates

from

in
with

power

but

package

United

the

era

the

elite

government

new
to

longer

European

to

undergone

tour

particular

Scandinavia.

and

development

the

tourism

occupies

exports

or

employment,
investment

and.
such

development.

L. F. P. )

came

tourist
from

tourism

of

which

the

attractive

operators

Under

horizons

exchange

of

disposition

In

globe-trotting

of

has
no

limited,

heralded
U. N. P.

Lanka

nowadays

change
(S.

Sri.

is

international

and

Germany

1977

policies

into

policy

an

the

Party

tourism.

nation

It

relatively

The

involved.

in

tourism

within

operators.

being

are

Lanka

growth.

unprecedented

changes

centrally

most

years.

recent

these

are

strategy
crucial

of

infrastructure.

provides

the

conditions

in

overlooked
Attempts

to

little

it
more
the
control

need

tourism

lucrative

important,

government

present

With

role.

elaborate

most

the

area

creates
for

foreigh

earns

the

pervasive

private
exchange.

ambiguous
interests

for

aspects
of

of

national
spread

of

4425

tourist

broken

have

tourism

For

bring.

the

huts

cadjan

Beruvala,

now
Jump

people

from

small

property

for
the

on

luxurious

the

road

coastal

sprawl

from

at

the

bandwagon,

they

which

and

can

to

hotels
formal

less

towns,

such

coast

as

buying

land

'bisnis'

do

now

tourist

of

for

side

along

tourist

are

coasts

beach

villages

miles

clamour
tourists

types

the

resort

people

West

and

the

or

which

different

of

erected

Once

tourists.

South

string
ranging

accommodation,

enclave
more

and

rises

confine

possibilities

the

example,

to
of

more

as
trade

continuous

a-.

almost

down

tourists

of

efforts
policies

lucrative

the

enter

number

Similarly,

through

presence

the

as

ti)

year.

each

steeply,

to

floundered

have

tourists

as
more
and
the

with

tourists.
As

(1.977:

Smith

the

tourists,

of

the

develops,

Using
leisured

for

every

at
the

and

the

rise

The

entrepreneurs

tourist

must

'temporarily

be

level.
a

tourist

(op

cit:

of

the

various

tourism.

as
10)

types

recreational.
ethnic

demand
market

new

local

of

tourism

to

of

number
act

As
come

and

industry

Smith
of

include

expect

quickly.

definition

person',

classification

seek,

the

hosts.

the

of

tourist

the

be

to

part

With

respond

suppliers

catered

cultural

guests

in

possibilities

has

the

larger

the

observed,

greater

amenities.

western

these

has

the

on

accommodation

and

9)

drawn

has
of

tourist

Sri

Lanka

activity;
historical,

environmental.
In

up

the

conditions

426

for

each

these

of

'recreational

tourism'

'environmental

cities

these

exploit

However,

it

cultural

and

this

is

to

is

that
finds

one

perceptions

to

come

further
in

system

carry

which

escape

the

vacation,

add

The

and

been

directed

at

to

draw

attention
the

of
the

taste

gets

mind

and

of

which

'local

to

one's
has

cultures

value

of

part

in

sanctioned

the

'temporarily

is

one

the

how

seeing

as
are

in

the

of

other

prestige

tourist

society

dimensions

new

that

tourism,

of

of

adventure
in

period

both

which

experience

enormous

the
they

and,

aspect

the

may

home.

at

to

and

broadens

lives

half

other

category

something

oneself

Travel

colour'.

final

learns

one

in

full.

the

important

An

and

civilisations

have

tourism,

ethnic

variety:

tourism'

energies

the

sport

beauty

available

to

excellent:

astonishing

powerful

level,

chapter.

ideology

the

attractions

and

'historical

readily

local

are

sand

the

and

all

and

government

activity
sun,

in

and

are

represent,

which

the

of

island:

the

of

ancient

in

of

tourism'

wildlife

of

types

leisured'.
For

the

'cultural'
particularly
culture
for
relatively
fleeting

must

host

society

and

'ethnic'

in

the

face

be

made

available

into

consumption
short
sense

space
of

to

rising

Sinhaleseness,

it

is
if

tourists,

of

packaged

presentable,

digestible

easily
time

possibilities.
numbers

and

its

of

most

tourist
of

of

the

make

In

chunks.
necessary
for-

no

to
other

instil
reason

a
a

427

than

to

be

and

to

are

amenable

if

it

make

distinguishable
Not

visiteA.
to
is

culture

the

lend

successfully
as
the

of

nature

shall

expectation

of

the

this

process

in

more

say

upon

Sinhalese

8.3

Local

little

more

to

in

well-trodden

village

town

tourist

gems

purchasing

does

that

he

every

foreigner
Not

that
but

changing
could

presence

examining
to

appropriate
tourism

of

everyone,

be

is,

the

not

sell

he

meets.
however,

among

to

went

remarkably

his

is

the

stones

man
at

to

lived
white
where

coast,

tourist
and

photographing

one-eyed

able

whom

consistent

promenading,

from

coast

'the

mahattayo,

one

same

the

along

the

from

miles

those

sudu

seen,

from

runs

of

outskirts

twenty

like

the

Unless,
ever

the

with

Before

the

on

which

I,

Hambantota,

gentleman'.
the

line

effects

about

path

encountered

rarely

in

perhaps

general

the

tourists

my

market

to

it

is

can

which

society.

Ensconced

Negombo

it

limits

hosts

determines

consumer.

detail

of

nature

commodities.

subtly

bringing

the

attitudes

provincial

their

saleable

capital

tourist

about

The

expression
as

commodity,

necessary

capital.

cultural

see,

however,

culture,

and

themselves

we

visited

commoditisation

tourists
of

places

of

for

exchanged

types

the

other

aspects
of

between

considerably

Ultimately,

all

process

be

to

transaction

the

from

discount

entice

insists

who

price

money

to

from

`3f.

the

palms

foreigners

of

decline

to

do

sidelines,

highly

ambiguous
On

the

For

tourists

the

island's

like

to
simple

living

tourism

the
act

The

power
to

be

new

and

between
to
which

of

the

had

given
the

give
tourists

like.

anything:

means

of

which
a

discrepancy

whimsical

to

eat

are

on

anything,
holiday?

of
of

truth.

however,
are

air

enough.

great
of

result

The

grain

good

foreign

of

as

they

finding

all

is

represent,

they

houses,

guests

tales

inclined

and

or

cars,

Tourists
are

towns

benevolence

and

such

in

in

lottery

in
were

Finding

them.
hosts

abused.

do

state

and

phase

new

men

system

the

and

attitudes

impotence.

world

and

wealth

provide

hierarchical

of

appeal.
of

in

young
could

who

isolated
tourists

source
bring

befriending

of

they

unpredictable,

foreigners

tourist

most

Such

winning

instances,

most

and

millenarian

will

among

women)

standards

anything

almost

abounded

(and

tickets

seen

an

economic

stories

and

envy,

distant

of

the

accessible

strongly
to

was

gentlemen

in

whom
a

doomed

of

areas,

development.

circumventing

the

on

rural

apparently

for

foreigner

into

in

discernible

villages,

gem,

living

and

particularly

the

on

mixture
is

would

stand

something

percolated

taken

an

power,

tourist

is

there

has

many

Providing

many

who

with
the

hand,

have

tourism

were,

majority

tourists

which

areas.

they

entity.

one

mythology

the

indifference.

and

if

even

For

s'o.

watching

disgust

were

and,

is

often
and
buy
The

429

inversion

of

the

for

purposes

their

own

they

thing
As

can't

do

well

the

as

beliefs

Buddhism.

Massive

eating

and

courtesy,

'proper'
corruption

train,

the

view

would

appear

about

it.

Tourists

light,

they
not

are

made

resources,

in

on

for

beaches,
and

custom
Sinhalese

many

express

abhorrence

at

openly

behaviour

are

and

their
interests

the

doing

of
seen

in

sets
this

overlooking

of

those

large

many

such

benefits

welcome

facilitated,

excessive

nudity

which

and

of

While

outweigh

by

those

particular

tourists.

material
to

to

towards

morals

overall

seen

also

leave

commentators
of

antithetical

the

unintended,

attitude

minded

only

as

order

system

disregard

general

the

are

of

as
As

gods,

new

consumption,
a

tourists

tourists

in

and

from

air".
of

value

values

entirely

negative

consumption

and

often

intractable.

the

power,

of

alcohol

yet
the

coming

of

and

misconduct

sexual

if

through
the

agents

traditional

the

fly

articulators

negatively

with

is

view

not
who,

to

like

are

signifying

as

auspicious

meat

accessible
"they

it,

however,

Sinhalese

most
come

anomalous,

characteristics
is,

perspective,

put

man

personal

for

graspable

but

old

and

self-rejuvenation

cultural

powerful

norms

of

readily

concept

one

everyday

in

anything
a

tolerated,

excesses
of

positive

the

national

economy.

8.4

The
The

Berav
ritual

and

the

performance

tourist

market
of

healing

and

exorcism.

the

X30

'devil

dance'

foreign
the

it

as

Lor

observers

in

seventeenth

of

travel

have

residents

4,

Chapter
In

major

for

of

found

be

Dutch

accounts
and

visitors

these

in

rituals

light-hearted

image

in

articles

(see

researches

tourists.

is

one'

which

possibly,

one

increasingly
The

the

of

notion

the

captures

readily

into

back

extends

is

dance'

finding

are
to

and,

'devil

the

of

present

dance'

imagination

to

foreign

place

brokers'

appropriate

later

anthropological

the

present,

to

are

Some

1-5).

'culture

'devil

fascinated

dancing'
and

from

to

notes

the

that

found

has
years.

Subsequent

ranging

journals

known.

hundred

Portuguese

also

accounts,

popular

'devil

to

island.

the

be

three

over

century
in

to

come

references

earliest

their

has

own

our

mythologies.

term

blanket

portion

of

in

the

dance,

which

these

From
which

are

They
manipulated

are

assertion

suggestive

furthermore
for

presentation

wide

masking
of

arts

and

of

music,

figure

for

images

of

array

rich

the

such

can
an

images

audience.

non-indigenous
which

to

in

beliefs.
a

arise

Southern
ceremonies

variety

'primitive'

large

a
the

of

used

now

designate

to
folk

is

nItum)

outsiders

within

sequence

particular

(yaksa

includes

ceremonies

highly

of

literal

although

performative

costume,

and

celebration

by

term

The

Province.

name
ceremonies

exorcism

certain

dance',

the

of

translation

as

'devil

term

The

be
audience.

easily
The

431

these

which

appeal
from

their

mode

of

have
the

considerably
language

time,

be

must

impact
the

for

lack

and

the

without

prior

of

The

the

'devil

dance'

of

events

limits

culture

Factors

of

information

is

necessarily

spectacle
its
in

has

which

understand
happily

host

the

of

emphasis
a

to
quite

contact

culture

presentation,

reside

fleeting

cultural
the

necessity

can

meaning

primarily

communication.

concise.
of

stems

host

concerning

mode

visual

tourists

their

with

statements

simple

to

The

channels

and

that

dictate

have

presentation.

tourists

which

on

forms

meaning:

the

eye

of

the

in

the

beholder.
As

such

kaleidoscope

The

experience.

(a

mysterious
brochures).
world

both

The

media

further
that

in

The

tourist

wild

in

used

culture:

transcend

any

irrespective

of

heal

become

devil

dance

their

own

can

respond

its

true

contextual'

need

which

little
The

or

at

no

content

dance

dances

which

media

interpretation

discursive
the

'devil

one

to

level

The

of

any

of

meaning:

in

tourists

of

entertain.

are

performances

some

world'.

limitations

the

into

dip

'disappearing
dance'

and
tourist

of

and

expectation

one

dances

terms.

the

with

readily

'devil

costume

exotic

writers
back

step
a

the

consistent
they

can

primitive,

and

the

with

and

the

of

of

mode

drumming

masking,

vogue

tourist

the

ecstatic

and

typifications

word

niche

ready

comprise

visual

suitable

provide

which

dancing,

the

presentation,

finds

dance'

of

the
in
when

' J L.

to

presented
than

rather
art

in

tourist

a
a

of

set

becomes

audience

As

symbols.

set

Ben-Amos

says

'...

operates
a minimal
as
system
must
make
meanings
as
accessible
boundary
possible
across
visual
[a]
in
level
reduction
semantic
forms,
traditional
expansion
of
traditional
motifs
and
utilisation
communication

adjunct

the

the

Berav
are

which

recitation.
consumption

by
of

re-evaluation
selection

to

of
that

order
the

more
fore

and

and

to

traditions

achieving

status

ascend.
and

of

is
wealth

the

in

challenged
outside

chapters

the

for
radical
The
in

tradition

of

brought

be

holistic

and

the

characterises

usual

hierarchy

intricate
of

the

of

way

features

as

long,

are

inevitable.

strands

performers

of

view

performances

collective

The

which

with

for

appealing

which

Berav.

essentially

but

such

is
or

the

what

and

potential

the

down

excellence,

endeavour

much

aspects

successful,

earlier

contain

traditions

various

the

in
concise

the

tourists

breaks

of

odds

at

transposition

suitable

of

performances

emerges.

and

various

inter-weaving

skill

the

be
from

and

short

repetitious
In

is

25)

1976:

wants.

outlined

not

of

to

concise

short..

activities

decidedly

convoluted

consumer

presentation

ritual

of
neo-

shift

the

what

which
as
lines...

Graburn

is

necessarily

for
of

modes

many

to

necessity

visual

'

must

produce

The

tourist

of

'

systems.
(quoted
in

transaction

cross-cultural

emphasis

producers

signs

it:

general,

If

of

the

all

of

categories
of

possibility

traditional

system

433

Tourists.
for

offer

some

Berav

of

low-caste

which

to

restrictions
and

skills,

of

their

lowly

Just

how

with

reference

for

to

reasons

members

of

Devil
In

The
to

the

to

sentiments;

awareness

of

in

the

context
in

primarily

in

ritual

himself
knowledge

knowledge

of

the

mask-making,

which,
favour

great

part

both

of

'devil

the

of

in

activities

which

entertainment

overall

steps

and

who

Juxtaposed

with

and

articulates

In

performance,

of

a'

theory

and

and

believed

forms

other

symbolic

of

heightened

states

conveying

such

dancer

must

practice

of

complex

many

rhythm

bring

turn

techniques:

and

drumming

in

mode
with

sacred.

is

movements

demons

and

skills

effect.

performative

coincides

the

is-an

dance

presentational

many

recitation,

and

performance

embodies

of

source

illustrated

be

finding

integral

deities

excite

of

the

context.

are

to

afflicted.

an

been

activities

healing

the

and

knowledge

excel.

in

use

caste

the

coming

the

will

specialist

are

over

different

about

an

component

as
its

together

as

from

dance

have

dancing

ritual

expression,

extent

above,

of

the

applying

wholly

context

and

by

brought

are

execution

attract

action

caste

of

traditional

and

the

precise

relief

two

dancing:

integral

is

developed

Tradition

8.5

great
in

These

dance'

possibility

outlined

have

which

bring,

they

possibilities

status

process

tourists.

with

the

status,

this

the

lucrative

the

and

states
bring
singing.

and

extensive

of

exorcism.

'_

into

Transposed
a

audience

de'
deal

good
The

redundant.
and

selective

in

popular

for

tourists

in

many

South

has

ways
often

Sinhala

is

exploit

distinctive

their

of

accompany
on

displays,

performance

Punters

are

relatively

commonplace

by

my

for

tourists

the

of

the

as

more

and

its

Such

along

informants

were
priest

in

the

grounds

for

who

receive
are

now

coast.
requested

perform
of

now

interest.

cultural

even
to

which

locally

performances

South

the

of

also

touts

diligent

the

dances

masked

performers
of

part

dances

the

establishments

items

efforts.

Buddhist

enterprising
tovil

of

their

include

smaller

short

gathered
for

group

in

for

items

recruiting

of

commission

many

Many

exorcism.
such

rural

as

offer,

now

cultural
These

and

schoolgirls

costumed

Tradition

hotels

'fare',
tourists.

of

the

South

the

dance'

tourist

standard

edification

the

larger

the

of

in

associations.

regional

Most

in

'devil

the

dancing

the

roots

and

years

many

well-established

crystallise

the

Dancing

of

its

of

pattern
to

beginning

entrepreneurs

expense

for

bjiood

by

set

Highlands.

Kandy
li4,

increasingly

precedent

Kandyan

the

the

at

around

become

community.

Highlands

put

on

gone

highly

visual,

becoming

are

the

of.

rendered

spectacular.

following

are

tourist

a
is

skill

primarily

which

troupes
has

Tradition,

the

displays

the

and

is

to

oriented

organised

more

knowledge

of

for

performance'

expression

dancing

The

'cultural

his

items
temple.

by

an

from

a
The

435

was

event
the

before

for

this

the

the

to

lines

late

held

was

of
The

Siri,

fieldwork.

of

(for

big

simple
of

of

dances

For

to

this

performance
which

rupees

from

perks
Siri

could
the

currently

Siri,

for

job
a

drummer,

pair

in

Siri,

hour

might

earn

over

in

troupe

accompanied
series

a
to
a
by

swelled

of

one

perform

an

had

relatively

was

half

substantially

he

Siri,

dancer

would

G. S.

).

work

week.

in

was

know

the

figures

tourists

as

my

performers,

and

156

to

of
was

key

page

who

time

the

twenties.

The

lasting

be

named

late

got

dance

usual

the

attention

to

on

evenings

tourists

draw

the

on

more

grandfather

audience;

to

at

related

before

few

adapt

run

dancers

of

genealogy

his

further
to

made

area

Siri's

brother-in-law,
for

his

hotels.

with

exorcists.
his

in

chance

and

dancer

young

Galle

closely

tourist

long

like

line

years

compared

by

the

the

the

offered

Galle's

on
of

number

of

example,

[D9]

Saronelis

been

were

whom

Beragoda

would

then

high.

reason

performance..

distinguished

of

product

in

worked

the

tourist

did

that

that

was

of
was

tovil

experience

too

attempt

it

which

those

and

was

requirements

night,

to

the
and

many

the

up

fee

by

preparations

suggested

little

conventional

concerns
lived

that

at

example

showed

entrance

been

performance

elaborate

Performers

the

have

may

reason

tourists

end.

that

was

despite

and

Pew

performers,

left

it

fiasco

an

hour.

hundred
tips

and

audience.
cuts

quite

figure

in

the

Berav!


5i J

He

community.

dresses

imported

an

gold

significance,
which

to

from

ranging
For
choice

between

wearing

feigning

possession,

the

one

for

up

the

and-for
understandably

choice

arises,

his

few

a
and

he

exorcist
which

songs,
perhaps
on

which

he

may

strenuous,

former.

the

into

runs

than

deeper

far

run

Rs.

50

earn

inevitably
which

work

must

is

choosing

community

surroundings.

work

Siri

is

jealousies.
On

the
kinsman,

dance

with

responded
a

Siri
assembled

in

good

group

school.
Siri

the

closely

of

could

around
I

whom

were

follow

was

danced
a

spectacular

dancing

sat

and

drummers

of

the

of

(pda)

did

he

drummer,

the

he

which

his

scornful

steps

just

seeing

the

to

to

request

quietly

extemporarily,

dancers

peers.

synchronised
he

quite

Throughout

faith.

not

me

asked,

for

performed

ritual

troupe,

Siri"s

of
all

saw.

was

the

healing

of

occasion

sick

over.

doing

an

'

It.

singing

comfortable

In

kinsmen.

acrobatics

as

hours

most.
such

steps,

alternatively

within

simple

those

in

feelings

simple.

doing

all

eighteen

conflicts

old

two,

or

or

few

eye

evil

evokes
fellow

relatively

demoralising

whenever

with

is

his

type

the

the

and

often

among

without

of

dos

presence

wears

not

(yantraya)

envy

choice.

mask

exhausting,
at

to

dancing

hand,
to

His

sarongs,

perhaps

misfortune;

gold.

the

and

and,

talisman

gold

contempt

Siri

shirts

watch

against

stick

cannot

fine

wrist

protects

in

dance

not

they
know
to

according

and

same

what

steps
in

over
which

and
Siri

437

spin

would

the

subtlety,

arena

to

and

ultimately

being

erased

which

Siri

more

terms
the

of

context

be

should

the

hierarchy
years,

many

and

position

whose
practice

study

exorcism,

no

longer

his
younger

in

the

years

their

teachers

success

of

On
troupe

liya

but

organised

had

be

included.

in

gurunnanse,

old

lifetime's

dancing

and

ascendency
the

as

eyes
not

man

of

measure

which

performance
the

material

rapid

Siri.
Siri

by
ritual

which

success

subverted

in

the

process

maintain

and

this

through

on

the

see

represent,
like

patron

to

study

occasion

The

is

the

that

content

of

to

means

in

brought

points

disciplined

people

another

Akuressa.
the

of

the

begin

performers

based

hierarchy

The

pupils.

of

has

career

The

finer

the

dancer's

material

is

their

eyes.

time.

of

The

little

this

achieved

seeing

extended
a

was

with

of

ascending

success
of

and

for.

performers,

had

space

short

relatively

over

of

Siri

of

he

Without

case.

stood

very

rewards

industry,

tourist

conventional
takes

material

were

upon

stages

was

they

meaning

their

drawing

was

elementary
the

of

the

before

company

they

from

somersault

what

that

complexity

the
in

for

all

and

the

other;

of

skills

beyond

the

top

unimpressed

was

The

like

rejection

traditions

and,

arena

steadfastly

remained
was

the

of

side

one

the

round

one
was

was
his

of
to

be

specifically
The

kinsmen
large

requested
organiser

to

invited

had

perform

in

living

near
for

Suniyam
that
agreed

a
and

which

Dah-ata
further

Y3

that

suggested
be

brought

up

on

quite

leaned
co-operation
which

from

Galle

snub

his

and'

his
division

to

ranking

kinsmen

be

Siri

kriyek).

who

made

of

being

he

received

and
those

with
also

his

displeasure

transpired

after

such

furthermore

that

he

again.
Both
which

examples
arose

performer
as

in

saying

member

tourist
of

the

the

he
above

contexts
hotels

Berav

was

big

illustrate
of

community.

senior

had

never

perform

organiser

later
had

which
and

his

skill
with
elevated

stated

services

for

Siri's

His

to

on

he

the

overlapped

the

resentment.

Siri's

for

too

nor

(usas

more

events

ask

high

went

performance

never

that
given

when
in

would

effect

The

successful

the

would

the

at

be

in

put

treatment

the

again.

to

other

and

he

20

superior

anger

future

kinsmen

particular

stated

in

that

stated

had

and

to

of

of
for

him

the

of

deferred

After

claimed

and

bitterly

complained

by

troupe

both

his

question

organiser

elevated

hard

ensure

received

he

work

the

up

was

organiser

felt

view

Siri

swallowing

Afterwards

the

in

the

Siri

The

one

Ultimately.

kinsmen,

to

Siri

performance

the

was

performer.
fair

by

would

present.

to

came

which

all

developed.

neither
as

to

splendid
by

received

contribution,

reputation

it

dispute

renown

organiser

gave

when

payment

appropriate

accuse

night

however,
the

for

the

and

purpose.

appreciated

performance.

Rs.

skill

this

by

thoroughly

distributing

great

for

the

on

performance,

their

of

heavily

and
was

the

performer.

his

boots?
conflict
as
position
position

439

as

result

distinctly

at

terms

of

those

Pace

the
The
given

of

presentation

as
of

in

the

requested
has

really
On

one

Dahg-ata
Maduva.

no

however,

included

in

was

met

with

considerable

it

which

substituted

for

the

ancient

act

deities.

The

Performance

This

performance.

context

represents

the

enormous

the
shift

and

older

who

village
a

Gam
to

and,

be

ceremony
Pattini

propitiating
of

according

such
of

the
of

place

from

in

elements

an

is

Akuressa,

opposition

that

this

in

in

success.

outrageous

in

local

at
example.

near

celebration,

it

the

are

Suniyam.

considered

and

types

certain

rituals

performed

great

minded

for

village

actually
village

was

traditionally

more

be

the

Possibly

entertainers

as

also

are

exorcists

context,

Psliya.

as

to

types

the

tourists

given

demand

in

usual

organisers,

attention

such

represents

audiences.

Dah-ata

occasion

the

devalued

that

with

The

place.

Pliya.

well

as

Siri

realised

tourist

in

to

is

indigenous

the

of

events.

often

positions.

efforts

which

favour

with

result

order
it

find

popularity

cultural

old

when

increasingly

becoming

the

import

performance

position,

fundamentally

are

the

which

direct.

own

in

who,

success.
of

further

in

gaining

Siri's

of

disruption

is

their

predecessors,

those

Their

senior.

is

context

kinship

and

through

achieved

former
of

knowledge
more

their

of

the

perceptions

experience.

and

in

the

with

themselves

maintained

in

odds

age.

consider

as

involvement

his

of

Dah-ata
from

Pliya
sacred

440

to

ceremony
similar

secular
to

order

in

the

that

tourist

and

Masks

performances
the

signifies

aspects

the

of

Sinhalese

demons

in

the

appear

as

to

Buddhism.

(2]
and

village

exorcism,

Cemetary

such
as

from

the
demon,

Sanni

MasL,
s form

which
The

masked

numerous

terrifying
to

have

visage

the

comical

the

masks

Maduva

of
portrayal

the

take

on
in

used
Mah

are
of

"SUUC-AS:;
in

interludes

in

actors

which

coming

Appendix

part

but

dramaS,

dramatic

in

seen

Many

which

before

Gam

integral

an

during
forms.

we

the

dances

masks

in/Polk
in

the

processions.

beings

Lanka

as
as

and
In

rksa

figure
well

deities

masked

such

the

are

further
as

plays

in

Sri

and

cosmology.

mythological

Sokari[3]

Finally.

ra),

Buddhist

of

inhabited

Masks

various

rituals

performances.

appear

ferocious
have

masking

pageant

important

ceremonies

Maduva.

image

(pgrahg.

masks

most
the

believed

of

dramatic

of

of

the

represent

range

to

used

of

types

perhaps

wide

processions

part

different

range

are

course

religious

demonic

in'

and

major

Klam

mask-makin

figure

ceremonies

various

Siri's

of

Tradition.

Masks

).

is

shift

ultimately

and

important

of

cultural

8.6

by

represented

hotels

re-evaluation

The

entertainment.

Devol

(page
of

process
a

of

number

this

Sohna.
of

and

context
the

illness

Great
as

the

demons.

part

of

performative

continuum,

in

which

88

1
6.4

dance,

costume

and

particular

articulate
In

the

of
use

who

so

their

have

been

have

to

passed

of

instances

the

dance

and

well

as

individual

general

mask-making
this

with
request

said

to

there

and

and

performers

of

context
the

but

someone
masks

prohibitive

kinsmen.

sale

of
between

to

are
masks

to
meaning

families
produced

the

caste

his

sell

works.
then,

production,

mask
or

give

to

inter-related.

closely

tourists.
and

fellow
meaning

ownership,

all

asked
place

automatically
on

upon
One

outsiders.

of

Production,

application

among
traditions

are

sale

of
to

which

production

masks

prices

many

skills

particular

would

context

In

ability.

outside

he.

dancer

the

particular

for

rarely

infrequently,

made

are

identification

cases

traditional

the

In

such

his

extortionate

masks

In

whenever

purchase

In

identified

also

certain

mask.
of

mask

also

have

kinsmen

that

are

which

skill.
for

in

to

the

and

abilities

performers

They

number

skill

may

which

enable

in
a

those
Dancers

masks,

which

of

overall

a wider

of

according

masks

one

integrated

an

generations.

depicted
is

audience.

them.

their

movement

character

dancer's

the

As

and

use

mask-carving

comprise

man

to

the

animate

of

several

to

context

carve

with

an

part

also

to

able

over

how

conventions
to

on

of

traditional

the

relationship

together
to

part

is

In
also

special

know

form

production

are

ideas

and

masks

production.

masks

develop

that

way

performance.
system

sentiments

same

fuse

context

overall

the

however,
context

is

close
almost

Z`3ti

totally
in

way

which

their

ritual

absent

from

tourist
the

Masks

absent.

such

Tourists
to

attempt

gullible

foreigners.

to

are

be

of

Actual
in

recorded
longer

of

imagination
making

of
masks

which

Liberation
tourist
in

Lanka

wrapped

one
in

rise
In

years.

recent
Sri

the

traditional
is

can

serpents

to

perhaps
prominence

tourist
find
o9

traditional
For

to

three

of

inches

means

they

four

feet
the

by

sold

previously

dimension,
degree
with

context

in

and

motif

the

as

arbitrary

faced

no

are

orally.

task

the

of

sell.

will

market

of

which

transmitted

is

sculptor

from

producers

the

worn,

few

large

a
of

specifications,
and

they

what

performance.

colour,

to

the

be

importance;
become

all

only

texts

primary

from

masks

mythological

ancient

decoration

than

of

miniatures

or

thousand.

the

gargantuan

size:

any

to

what

rip-off

the

and

the

unusual,

else

market

liberated

need

in
of

to

respond

or

often

purpose

hideous,

performers

longer

no

only

tourist

extent

is

conception

folk-arts

the

by

masks

example,

high.

great

set

parameters

no

little

can

market

for,

producing

masks

they

with

detail

serves
have

sale

discontinuous

more

enchanting,

to

serious

can

be,

kitsch,

be:

to

it

as

for

presented

Contextual

masks

ought

and
be

significance.

masks

In

produced

hardly

could

context.

appear

are

shops
the
flames.

of
the

bulging

the
length
eyed

Not

only

rksa
and
demons
masks,

of
seen

clearly

more

nowhere

interest

the

in

mask
breadth
with

of
heads

however,

,&

but

adopted
The

particular

rise

in
the

for

demand

tourist

have

dealers

this

quite

national
general

masks

trawled
to

higher

with

the

are
in

consideration

identities',

Nelson

as

exhustion

other.

For

many

rural

areas

result

illustrates

for

Graburn

for
With

ethnicity.

'A

rising

and

years

buying
in

dealers

class

accounting

the

another

Graburn

the

grails'
hand.

factors

other

mask.

particular

of

the

on

of

that,

nowadays,

which

must

up
the
old

rare.
there

'borrowed
symbols

sale
market.

However,
into

of

mask'.

to

'holy
one

have

category

linked

the

on

dance

particular

systematically

International
are

this

striking

similarly

devil

doubt

no

them

for

masks

'the

souvenirs

called

the

brochures,

of
is

supplies

genuine

masks

popularity

bear

all

tourist
image;

tourist

has

Graburn

batiks

and

and

this

for

mask

old

fobs

Postcards

emblem.

of

key

vases,

adoption
purposes

the

(1976:
by

this

process

of

has

public
tourist
quite

of

spoken
of

group

one

to

respect

taken

popularity

27)

of

be

the

identity
arts
strikingly:

the
Of various
recent
of
survey
contents
Nations
United
gift
ethnic
art
stores
and
borrowing
these
shops
that
of
shows
processes
the
identity
of
minority
peoples
- perhaps
ing
the
at
other
time
very
same
as repressinteris
other
aspects
their
cultures
of
but
national.
Nations
exotic
obscure
choose
cultural
their
features
ethnic
to
as
present
the
markers
look
to
In
at
others.
a quick
dolls
for
for
it
example,
sale.
was
noted,
that
Canada
Eskimo
by
the
dolls
made
presented
Cree
and
Iroquois
Indians;
United
States,
the
dolls
kachinas;
by
and
Thailand,
dolls
made
its
Karen
Russia,
dolls
by
minority;
made
Siberians
Eskimos;
Panama.
Cuna
and
dolls;

or
in

4 Ill

Nigeria,
made
and
ing

The

to

process

in

encountered
informant

to

direct

his

or

sitting

her

own

ideals

and

objective
practices

the

short.

of

of

the

comes

everywhere

but

with

into

the

in

practice:

and

16).
to

Culture

directed,

dominant

various
for

located

reason,

whatever

are

values

and

an
the

to

not

Through
is

for

who,

to

able

practice

symbols

Culture
those

be
in

manipulated.

and

integrated

informant

presenting

where

of

citations

evoke

is

and

elderly

between

attention

make

concerning

to

1977:

to

unable

out

happy

quite

is

lived

to

periphery,

among

loosely

structures

ease
are
of

society.
In

aboriginal
reputed

national

that

although

an

one

projection,

presentation

most

it

detached

easily

acts

the

to

kinship

(Bourdieu

audience,
to

similar

Questions

are
is

when

but

is

found,

will

relations

practice

international
centre.

of

which

with
it

re-directed

rarely

way

Similarly,

more

questions

about

discourse

be

can

are

difference

the

who,

statements.

anomalies.

articulate

it

where

exponents,

retired

is

Culture
opposite,

to

day

present

field.

one

familiar;

quite

dislocation

the

one

is

refers

are

cultural

of

process

the

Graburn

which

anthropologists.

as

we,

by
Ibibo;
dolls
Norway,
dolls
made
Lapps;
Guatemala.
by
the
Brazil
and
dolls
by
former
Peru,
disappearmade
and
Indian
and
so on. '
groups,
(op
29)
cit:

terms

of

minority

and

highly

remnants

of

Sri

groups
anomalous
a

Veddah

pre-Buddhist

Lanka

has

population,
hunter-gatherer

its
the

hailed

population,
to

averse
Veddah

dances',

more

groups

Sri

Lanka

not

the

with

something

but

exposed

the
with

confronted
be.

Groups

are

peculiarly

the

one

with

think

because

and
their

which

they

for

stand

by

Yet

and

authenticity
When

recently

in

Durham

purvey
culture

of

their

marginality
because

the

of

by

viewed

all

and

and

repugnance
in

tendency
from

arise

which

an
this
hence

and

antiquity

individuality.
Sinhalese

a
I

was

non-functional
the

to

role

with

childish

and

are

they

ceremonies

images

the

Tradition

represent

of

are

culture

are

viewed

many;

nation.

their

activities

still

is

It

Tourists

other

Exorcism
are

provided

tourists

of

the

on

'devil

have

this

hand

with

imagery

the

fulfil

middle-class.

adolescent

picture

Sinhalese
and

the

consequently

which

exceptional.

society,

embarrassment

few

to

to

is

identity'.

and

Berav

apt

Sinhalese

progressive

study

the

and

'borrowed

mundane

the

areas.

production,

extreme

the

On

objectified.

form

the

what

like

ambivalence

of

and

like,

their

with

of

protection,

of

the

not

confrontation
certain

process

and

associated

everyday

within

subtle

of

fee,

however,

their

and

novelty

society,

ownership

masks

rksa

the

rights.
the

the

earlier

for

and,

Belying

an

land
over

government

relics

such.
of

of

Through

that

as

vestige

issue

crucial
the

acting

as

living

as

couple

fascinated

possessions
Buddha

and

to

note
had

they
pair

of

to

came

badly

that
brought
crafted

live

and

among

the
was

'devil

X46

dance'

whenever

such

short
A

group.
in

home

the

gypsy

caravans

which

these

in

my

friends

of

incredulity

present

penchant

images

at

for

towards

attitudes

in
closer

seen

horse

brasses

and

idyll

Romany

is

however,

point,

they

interest
be

The

yet.

Berav

my
can

rooms.

home,

of
the

about

contradiction

living

them

remind

similar

urban

popular

with

odds

with

little

to

were

masks

talked

expressed

to

The

masks.

to

fundamentally
in

gypsies

at

the

present

day.
"devil

The
to

appear

dance'

provide

is

'Culture

other.

to

distance,

for

manipulated
In

the
of
of

movement

in

trade

tourist

8.7

Gamunu

The
The

example
of

experience
in
an

his

early

impressive

of

quite

at
held

centrally

easily

more

give

an

traditional

into

specialists

substantial

the

plots

which

venture

the

of

account

the

way.

factor

mask

developed
K. G.

the

on
-

hence

mask-producing

family

one

section
a

tourists

more

and

hand

one

interests.

commercial
next

development

the

ideology

Buddhist

the

dis-located

or

from

on

the

to
-

off

separated

Sinhala

Sinhalese

the

located

distillate,

cultural

suitable

would

regalia

assorted

acceptable"

experientially

and

of

very

acceptable

commercially

now

its

and

Sedaran

sixties,
network

in

this
(D1)

grew
of

and
up

in

his

Sedaran,

family.
in

Beragoda

specialists

the

concerns

section

and

the

midst

perfomers.

,il

His

father

page

156).

the

had

exorcism,

had

been

as

or

sale,
In

his

organiser
For
been

an

his

of

of

sons,

At

began

taken

comparison

mask

purchasers

to

the

of

livelihood
powerful

quite
in

Beragoda

the

however,

making

mask

the

of

part

composite
the

making

division

overall

of

today.

making

business

and

outside

of

the

relatively

time

Sedaran,

assisted
to

masks

Laksala.
at
the

At
a

back

dates

caste,

supplying

seriously
with

his

that

emporium.

handicrafts

a
to

the

within

years.

fifteen

to

masks

context

life,

and

addition

his

services

for

community.

development

supply

been

and

earned

and

father

his
in

had

contributed

Sedaran's

masks

he

earlier

as

produces

that

activity,

he

within
The

not

incidental

in

still

drumming

drumming
his

of

which

skills

his

most

skills

in

from

dancing,

temple

2.

performers

which,

lifetime

Figure

to

learned

drumming

his
of

narrow

kinsmen.

skills

from

was

during

labour

to

Included
It

drums.

area.

Sedaran

many

mask-carving.

and

Today.

Sedaran

youth

(see

least,

at

masks

his

key

reputation

strong

generations

providing

gifts,

grandfather

had

three

Beragoda.

around

lines

with

their

to

addition

acquired

For

them

some

of

community

in

line,

also

mask-carvers.
family

Beragoda

Sedaran's

exorcists

connected

marriages

in

performers

both

were

grandfather

their

and

renown
of

and

that

government
distribution

the
time,
level
and

just
by

the

over
two

of

government
tourism

was

and,

by

export

of

448

remained

goods
derived

income

supplementary

dance'

masks

fixed

income,

their

of

on

In

the

the

early

to

began

up
in

masks

cheaper

authentic

more

the

with

the

of

factories,
Sedaran"s

west

mask

which

coast

too

and

the

coastal

-outlet

and

compete

not

of

expensive

their

that

could

Laksala

supply

could

claimed

techniques
the

presence

Mask-factories

production

line

were

masks

the

potential

interest.

consequently

and

market

Sedaran

production-

bulk

from

tourist

the

of

quantity.

style

The

derived

growing

sector
along

'devil

their

of

services.

awareness

spring

family

Laksala.

to

still

was

the

private

sale

basis

price

seventies

growth-of

the

caste-specific

increased

brought

from

however,

their

of

provision

Sedaran's

unorganised.

relatively

lost.

was

high

too

of

standard.

to

After

breaking

secure

another

fancy

basis

goods,

and

work.
Galle

with

Income
it
The
to
of

the
his

buy

Sedaran's

steady

the

the

on

regular
of

his
into

cycle

back

of

his
to

relative

substantial

and

quality
would

sons

production

on

work

for

jewellery

batiks,

gems,

able

Galle.

nearby

Sedaran's

of

was

previously.
mask

tourist
sons.

in

Sedaran
in

goods

prices

week's

cottage

access

his

better

became

been

had

to

one

the

bicycle.

three

pay
week

however,

dealing
agreed

would

Once

what

for

outlet

entrepreneur,

tourist
and

Laksala,

with

industry
trade

who

each

which
was

by

conducted

contributed

from

emerged

to

the

Sedaran
running

this
and
of

449

the

of

by

the

with

of

painting

energies

of

the

family

mask

business.

the

way

in

gradual

living

underwent
of

production
peripheral

to

services'

within

The

work.
in

as

production,
a

precipitated

number

the

case

the

area,

to

joined

into

family

earned
The

developed
the

from

a
of

provision

became

dispensible

in

method

of

Siri

changes

conflicts

how

transformation.

itself

of

taught

increasingly

went

and

the

skills

masks.

sale

caste,

the

daughter

only

activity

the

was

which

outside

central

their

of

aspect

for

masks

each

Sedaran's

Even

to

access

but

the

their

of

given

were

grandfather,

masks.

helping

As
their

or

paint

and

None
s

father

their

carve
in

(4]

enterprise.

purpose

and
the

-dancer,
the

within

wider

community.
By

in

working

and

co-operation
community.

In

subsistence

had

division

of

internal
and

of

with

the

not

range

production

Whereas
tradition
seared

of

was
to

only

corporate

the
realised
acts

the

by

item

single

one

community-wide

exchange,

alliance
of

viability
through
of

tight

the

contradicted

before.

for
to

community

on

the

of

necessary

the

based

the
their

on

members

to

ultimately

structure

depended

the

were
of

rest

relations

from

and

the

other
of

family

and

longer

contribute

labour

co-operation.

labour

interaction

repeated

community

particular

no

contracted

did

unit

from

livelihood

effect

The

Sedaran

isolation

Their

family.

left

virtual

community.

family

time

the

production

any

division
and

450

he

at

was

to

in

co-operation
A

consequence
be

livelihood

could

Sedaran's

family
the

place

on

for
the

most

Performers
an

secure
the

course
amounts

of

securities

of

different

eye

operate

under

in

which

draws

kinship

in

such

of

events

and

exist

reputation

and

excellence

hierarchies

which

existed

context

of

mask

production,

provides

the

potential

structure

of

so

lucrative

take

many
rely

effectively

one

accrue.
to

another

and

of

large

Where

such
by

legitimised

were

The

community.
that

with

the

through

expressed

this

circumvent

to

jealousy

wealth.

as

the

even

and

emergence

the

paid

are

circumstances

they

out

market.

years
on

the

take

to

performers

may

within

to

be

services

and

in

carried

their

against

which.

production

activities

of

mode

accumulation

for

such

in

of

could

material

did

discrepancies

long

pull

and

wealth

style

other

categories

and

discrepancies

The

father

material

compass

income

evil

his

change

enabled

Few

production

small
basic

the
the

engaged

scale.

normal

relatively

obliged.

through

The

traditional

transposed
In

'in

seen

now

large

the

within

were

powerful

of

acquired.

family
a

longer

no

together

members

potentially

work.

further

which

the

to

was

as

and

respond
its

tradition

of
Sedaran

time,

and

community

viability

family.

one

grandfather,
the

the

existed'within
as

the

now

performance,

new

of

dance,

tightly

knit

relationships.
term

consequences

of

the

changes

which

are

ist

taking

place

left

Lanka,

Sri

another

stage

context

of

one

opening

their

Koggala

on

(named

after

tourists

their

of

Towards

own

the

could

direct,

South

watch.

In

product.
considerable

the

of

view

in

Berav

to

The

and

general

social

towards

the

end

enough

to

attend

beach

Gamunu

Factory'

Mask
in

and

the

entrepreneur

which
them

purchase

and

likely

major

his

with

public
was

of

resort

made

venture

in

succeeded

shop

the

received

be

to

in

achievement
by

suffered

the

ceremony

have
in

of

my

community

in

ritual

had
event
man$ala

induced
in

question
uteavaya)

at

event

conflicts

publicly
was
in

earlier

latent

the

of

many

which

and

fortunate

was

Sedaran's

which
were

in

left

Lanka

previous
normative

described

rarely
Sri

the
the

with
as

are

stay

in

described

conflict

conflicts

and

circumstances

(gevAdTma

warming

Berava

Such

tensions

the

discrimination

which

the

of

had

small

represents

fundamentally

chapters.

The

the

traditional

they

to

on

past.

changes

structure

terms

house

are

section

direct

go

success

Sedaran's

8.8

1980

a
being

masks

business

the

of

eliminated

Sedaran

enabled

end

'The

son),

effectively

the

near

coast.

eldest

of

that

sons

after

embarked

out
the

factory

mask

the

family

trajectory

Sedaran's

of

Shortly

assess.

Sedaran's

however.

production.

from

word

to

difficult

are

changing

aired.
house
the

warming
form

of

ceremony
a

pint

452,

Buddhist

ceremony.
They

would

monks
inside

sit

Its

it.

upon

house

the
in

scriptures

chanting

to

the

night

be

those

house.

the

entire

blessings

all

and

invited

for

that

order

environs

be

to

were

conferred

present

the

at

ceremony.
There

nothing

in

wes.

of

many

was

baldachin

held

and

under

the

relic

by

aloft

were

welcomed

which

each

priest

house

they

were

was

feet

specially
of

chanting
(pirit

pan),

the

relic

takes

pint
the

texts

casket

were

Before

mandapam.

recitations,
the

mandapam

to

of
around

house

priests

placed
priests

all

the

monks
after

new

of

the

in

the

which

water

of

and
in

table

nla)

was

the
their

upon

embarked

assembled

the

pota)

the

(pirit

thread

the

entered

(pirit

on

white

gifts

bottle

chanted

in

Inside

house.

(mandapam)

be

the
reel

sons-holding

and

place.

was

washed.

refreshments

pavilion

constructed

the

the

the

the

kinsmen,

close

wrapped
at

party

behind

Sedaran's

into

over,

A
temple.

Sedaran's
of

building.

others.

ceremoniously

escorted

Formalities

nearby

arrival

light

given

the

karanduva)

Upon
their

and

all

of

new

following

one

(dhtu

like

of

was

head.

his

four

holding

of

drummer,

baldachin

upon

the

from
by

casket

robes.

pirit

escorted

the

cloth

from

headed

procession

the

about

inauguration

the

ways,

were

monks

unusual

for

ceremony

pint
It

was

unwound
of

members

audience.
Had

witnessed

this

ceremony

at

the

beginning

of

my

453

in

stay
have

the

area,
and

observed

inauguration

of

this
aspect.

As

5,

227).

page

the

event

of

number

and

act

In

this

of

social

was

of

their

took

on

focus
the
as

the

respect
creativity

echoing
and

myth

were

ritual

not

about

From
indexical
(Section

intimately

with

form

The
with

as

merely

Chapter

linked

vehicle

of

well-known

crucially

participants.
a

more

much

community.

in

was

end

circumstances

participants

statements

complex

the

the

the

at

acquired

described

ritual

served

happened

member

events

the

of
to

which

identity,

make
role

social

As

harmony.

and

crucible
could

variables

language

affirmation

of

famous
of

argument,
form,

cultural

places
or

as

Leach's

durable

times

different
provided

is

experimentation

by

different

container
be

introduced

into

it

accepted
that

and

in

reproducible
the

a
held

ritual.
creates
he
what

in
he who
devises
as
art,
is
or
performs
also
spectator
does:
it
he who
beholds
and

up

or
of
is

pint
series

whole

evaluation.

'In

of

chorus

people,
which

an

was

statement
not

an

much

as

was

ceremony

the

and

somewhat

ritual

pint
and

communication

of

values,

of

it

would
for

ceremony

to

the

doubt

no

mobility.

social

act

the

pirit.

ritual.

of

the

interests

status

the
at

as

the

with

pirit

end,

ceremony

of

but

perspective

respect

presence

observer.

casual

Many
my

and

me

the

As

the
with

involved.

those

at

building.

new

significance

profound

to

recorded

however.

stay,

my

of

than

rather

for

X54

in
the
interprets
he
that
sense
active
The
lies
performance.
value
of
ritual
in
this
the
partly
ambiguity
of
active
and
for
beholder:
passive
performer
creator.
and
the
of
sense
constraints
of
an arena
within
is
individual
free
the
to
which
some
extent
interpret
to
discover
search
and
out,
implies
the
full
an indeterminacy
about
is
done
is
significance
which
what
not
of
be
in
to
taken
as
a defect
necessarily
'
communication.
also
the

(Lewis

Let

us

cultural

express

objectively

not

in

fact

years.

the

rooms.
cadjan

lean-to)

unusual

but

there

was

which

The

was
was
Hired
later

held

in

both

was

house.

The

for

many

new

built

extension

This

in

itself

scale

not

so
the

between
the

of

was

discrepancy

the

small

(previously

kitchen

two

of

at

celebration

conducted.

excellence
in

ceremony,

consisting

as

and

to

device

standing
an

was

immediate

an

building

ceremony

spared

used

been

had

bedroom.

was

the

of

nature

and

of

house,
be

as

house-warming

however,

new,

to

Sedaran

an

as

conflict.
a

lived

irit

the

which

by

and

existing

were

which

used

Sedaran
was

of

side

was

in

inauguration

the

which
What

ways

although

for

in

the

change

ceremony,

house

the

at
form

accepted

The

look

now

1980: 38)

the

execution

and

speakers
broadcast

the

the

the

or
house

blared

pop-music
the

no

pirit

best
bedecked
in

with
the

chanting

the
a

quality,

over

guests

generator
lights.

flashing
early

was

expense

for

Food

event.

par

exercise

an

consumption;
of

and

be

to

out

conspicuous

extensive

hired

turned

evening
the

and
whole

455

Corrugated

neighbourhood.

sheets

and

the

guests.

chairs

hired

were

I
for

the

shelter

event.

What

number

of

given.

Unlike

and

in

the

Berav

invited

and

highly

was

felt

many

orientation
than
the

without
to

seeking

immediate

image.

massive
In

guests.
be

no

act
order

short-comings

and

no

brethren
The
rather

beyond

society

he
to

be

room

for

dispel

to

attempting

the

to

statement
within.

the

of
of

this

guest

invited.

make

to

imagined,

for

were

The

community

hospitality

of

J. P. 's.

and

centrifugal

was

exponents

local

the

not

to

key

the

Berav

of

markedly

the

and

of

affines.

attempt

the

kinsmen

were

were

castes.
many

choice

they

the

contrary.

community:

statement

or

low-caste
a

its

much

community

the

teachers,

Sedaran
real

On

the

they

of

essential

than

rather

community.

the

Through

an

make

members'of

included

was

event
was

by

close

because

the

impoverished,

could

in

it

society

publicly

his

selective

centripetal;

In
his

and

of

whom

other

only

brothers

snubbed

to

caste.

farmers.

community
as

such

but

Buddhist

shop-keepers.

the

list

They

so

celebration

from

Sinhala

rural

the

were

Goyigama.

bourgeousie,
Of

be
of

guests

not

on

to

up

was

put

to

not

structure

predominantly
figures

however,

to

said

leading

weeks

celebrations

was

the

were

distributed

other

event

of

most

the

important,

was

internal

the

in

invitations

this

invitations

printed

distributed

been

caste

of

comfort

hundred

five

Over
have

and

the

Berav

'despised
sought

as
arts'.

to

successful
criticism;

impress
there
it

456

had

to

if

equal,

That

form

the

highly

to

used

itself

of

was

ceremony

by

but

the

occasion

to

be

the

of

Buddhist

all

involved

is

latter

by

laymen

by

far

the
the

of

presence

performed

the

is

through

potency

and

can

priests,

form

magical

pirit

ceremony

meritorious

texts

sacred

The
or

is

immediate

more

of

iprit)

the

of

was

pint

adaptable

performance
a

achieves

priests.

any

statement

The
and

Its

ceremony.

recitation

this

make

significant.

respectable

and

that

anything

do.

could

guests

better,

not

(gihi
the

more

efficacious.
to

Prior
I

see

pint

of

group

Beragoda

kinswoman.

Croup

they

that

only

slightly

one

or
not

would

could
less

two

The
to

priests

of

more

was
to

the

perform

than

effacing

the

invite

not

it

that

said

houses

on

was
was
by

forward

put

one

statement

who

Berav

at

because

Such

informants

cynical

did

ceremony
it.

afford

fortify

and

involved

by

performed

pirit

protect

family

not

officiate

Berav

within

gihi

did

once

only

above.

performed

ceremony
from

men

pregnant

said

ceremony

This

community.

discussed

the

priests
of

grounds

caste.
For
full
quite
presence
whole

it

Sedaran

company
high

of

event.

thus

priests

ranking

provided

was

and
considerable

The

priests.

an

honour

present

at

famous

ones
public

however.

have.

to
the

but

ceremony,
too.

Their

not

come

some
very

for

legitimation
did

only

not

cheaply.

the

457

Unlike

the

of

many

described

events

in

earlier

the

which

t
fees

the

of

Berav

the

of

patron's

brown
but

bringing

Upon

arrival
it

chanted,
the

occasion

the

priests

the

task

of

washing

friend

of

the
in

Later

of

and

caste
they

that
people

the
to
Berav

evening

were

could

not

be

to

be

feet

of

washerman

caste

to

household

the

of
they

On

enter.
the

priests

who

was

this
was
close

glowing

terms

from

'Berav'

the

assembled

used
to

overtones

to

this

as
say

address

of

a
the

the

and

his

term

like

strictly

would

as

a
those
term

carries

address
It

hosts

The

particularly

of

least.

that

hosts.
came

is

Berav

the

expressed
treatment

occasion

term

his

'Berav'

guests

The

He

their

on

offered

priests

microphone.

word

if

the

of

the

received

and

appropriate

the

is

pirit

head

the

one

in

spoke

caste.

reference

where

before

the

of

over

had

bombshell

more

man

the

priests

derogatory

undisclosed

family.

and

gratitude

of

thanks

of

of

for

customary
of

given

of

an

spheres

complete;

house

feet

to

vote

the

at

is

over

the

given

temple.

the

low-caste

of

event.

completely.

overlooked

use

house

the

of

and

the

not

the

each

to

of

was

the

size

robes

made

together

at

officiating

wash

was

however,.

priesthood,

the

new

regardless

occasion

hospitality,

containing
donation

substantial

same

this

with

lavish

with

the

on

accordance

parcel

paper

The

the

in

treated

were

less

or

more

expenditure,

rose

expenditure
They

remain

been

have

being

of

the

458
4

Nkat

Kliya,

safest

to

the
a

leave

the

discussion

the

priests

were

it

conceal

further

in

a
the

of

down,

but

the

were

was

attended

the

ceremony,

what
knew

present

to

attempts
this-reality

were

Many

accepted

rules
By

For
small

the
core

of

of

the

the
the

Sedaran's

had

tumult

paid

attended,

the

night
close

be
were

delighted

was

exceed

to
to

waited

had

when

rest

declined

p. m.

Sedaran

to

all

commensality

caste

guests

began

refreshment,

which

disappointed

leaving

of

and

but

10.00

such

on

uneasy
tea

of

departed.

arriving.

visibly

of

out

much

as

evening,

spread

they

Although

ritual.

betel,

of

the

of

many

as

came

the

many

number

visibly

by

leave

upheld.

and

attendance

were

despite

early

unspoken

large

respects

they

in

asked

All

and

the

chew

firmly

but

guests

still

participant

them?

occasion

sumptuous

The

consumed.

their

in

courtesy,

or

the

to

territory.

social

cigarette

died

in

on

droves

as

politely

it

they

cuttingly

call

involved

began

guests

curiosity

partake

to

expected

the

despite

earthy

rather

of

one

received

more

with

sitting

that

said
had

priests

ensued,

dampener

arrived

new

indignation

was

surfaced.

non-Berav
had

startled

transcend

or

inevitably
A

With

Another

reality

social

and

While

altogether.

delivered

the

which

caste

perhaps

or

being

others

'Berav'.

them

called

had

the

treatment

marvellous

the

men.

ad dress,

of

to

allusion
was

to

turned

them

out

Berav

of

term

accepted

thanks

of

vote
group

the

at

the

rate

at

which

rate

at

which

the

ritual

kinsmen.

X59

As
status
to

an

exercise

the

event

own

8.9

to

Masking

has

chanting

of

domestic

temporary

and

can

built

across

structure.
is

mandapam
decorated

and

around

which

the

symbols

charged

and

entrance

flattened

paper
the

doilies.

Inside

priests

sit

which

auspicious

it

light

their

the

mandapam

is

filled

render

centre.

are
larger
the

timber

and
coconut

placed

which

space

iprit,

young

is
for

of

leaves,

the

walls

domestic
from

banana

space

two

impression

of

constructed

Where

homes.
perhaps

the

chanting

typically

with

and

be

to
given

sides

Sinhalese

the

for
has

eight

permanent

or

structure

of

giving

the

The

recitations.

most

corner,

with

leaves

be

in
an

For

the

inside

Obviously,

sides.
the

pirit

space

eight

rarely

premium,

the

which

from

temporary

of

which

on

i rit,
in

pint

chant

structure,

limitations

This

makers.

ceremony

or

new

the

of

dominance

of

priests

construction,

at

the

assert

mask

focus

were

relations

pavilion-like

of

the

for

sit.

Normally.

is

in

there

did

ceremony

failed

territories

social
However,

family

the

erected

were

priests

the

which

into

wealth

Sedaran

and

community.

primarily

mandapam

pirit

of

charted

which

map

for

be"seen

could

translation
floundered

caste

identity

emergent

in

ways

of

number

on

his

of

outside

the

inevitably

himself

place

in

table

night-long
describes
it

and
a

highly

46U:

The

the

to

similar

from

radically

They
to

high

for

light-bulbs
(see

mandapam
All

eyes

it

bottom

with

rksa

type
just

whole
and

rows

to

sold
inches

few

flashing

with

mask

differed
The

ones

hung

that

they

Sedaran

and

originality,

deep

rksa

agreed

of

it

where

was

over

the

had

never

red
the

to

entrance

XVI).

before

originality

small

which

Plate

present

like

size

to
the

of

from

ranged

occasion

decoration.
top

masks

full

its

from

dance'

tourists.

above;

in

was

adorned

'devil

of

its

others

this

on

described

one

was

structure
rows

constructed

mandapam

their

idea.

both

the

However,

the

about

reservations

acknowledging

while
and

the

of

proudly

spoke

audience

anything

seen

the

voiced

priests

the

of

appropriateness

decoration.
it

Was

Had

Buddhism?
I

scale.
the

feel

the

As

reservations

particularly

the.

in

was.

of
Priests.

on

have

would
the

within
of

adversaries

conducted

those

of

momentum

lesser

any
to

refused.

are

Gombrich

'There

is

(1971:

frequent

the

attending
hardly

associations

mythological
Buddhism.

sit

mythological

priests
it

of

agents

enter

the

event

through.

The

the

the

the

should

been

occasion

sure

them

carried

the

with

structure.

priests,

teaching,

decorated

structure

the

Buddha's

the

dhamma,

that

proper

204)

in

surprising
rksa
tells

reference

event.

and

yaksa

us:

in

the

canon

view

and
of
have

c IL

B
ca
c1
CO

a)

Is

an

'r

0'
.

462

Throughout
the
their

As

the

performed

rituals
of

rightful,

place

in

subservient

to

re-ordering

the

succeeded

in

ground.

This
factor

crucial

gave

mcnks
this

was

inter-caste

at

ideological

In

even
the

further.
pirit

the

instance

to

the

event
total.

low-caste

effecting

of

the

bottom,
this

attributes

Sedaran

in

succeeded

the

legitimation

common

on

caste

was

but

the
which
even

co-operation.
the

as

event.
was

relations
their

of

event.

single

their

the

at

number

unusual,

by

approval

their

In

so

social

in

at-the

Nevertheless,
in

malign

is

not

by

the

ceremony,

high

of

many

with

clearly
and

was

this

thesis

together

caste

in

of

in

event

itself

not

stamp

officiants

and

low

impurity

re-located

within

the

exercise

strong

ultimately

domains

in

many

bringing

terms,

together

that

acquire
are

of

forces

them

Buddha.

Thus,

distinct
social

though

also

the

relocate

the

the
and

deal

order;

too

hierarchy.

to

to

and

In

avarice,
in

are

Buddhism.

represent

Berav

cosmic

yaksa

to

and

the

solitude

and

earlier

seek

Berav

bringing

taken

the

the

In

the

and

they

contextually

seen
by

gods

demons;

had

have

we

forest

antithetical

passion

demons

effects

of

rksa

they

unbridled

incarnate.

bottom

the

manifestations

malevolence,

of

"

is

that

all

multiple

the

yaksa.

mythology
of

agents

in

disturbed

being
monks
troublesome

to
by

an

given

participation

as

of

contexts

is

by

the

house.
terms,

this

Buddhism,
chanting

is

blending
represented

physically

enclosed

priests
by

the

463

demons

which

Berav.

The

Buddhist

priests

consequences

number

of

to

which

people

how

at

is

the

The
was
it

was

should
(pin)

for

opening
respect

masks

of

ceremony
would

be

or

their

one
hung

of
on

of

these

of

purposes
venture.

took

tourist

the

for

and

his

would

ensure

in

family
merit

attendance.
the

that

with

good-fortune.

factory,

it

would

good

into

fortune

told

quite

was

Sedaran

those

mandapam

number

being

and

sons

by

and

good

Sedaran's

espoused

growth

of

their

ceremony

business

ritual

that

mask

mask-making

blessed

the

one

for

can

we

the

ethic

of

on

order.

ceremony

held

and

phase

right

themselves

enterprise
the

new

that

out

pint

the
of

some

the

Furthermore,

form

only

be

blessing

business

entering

translate

the

the

seen

contradictions

business

can

be

practical

behind

warming
and

reason,

Buddhists

this

house

than

the

intentions

ceremony

pirit

centre.

enormou#reative

living

the

of

the

and

of

which

fundamentally

actually

with

legitimation

industry

as

produced

can
the

order
in

level

acceptable.

In

both

one

other

this

with

has

ritual

context

power

suggest

caste

forces

negative
the

high

Berava

juxtaposition

and

the

The

the

For

this

consistent

Buddhism.
reasons

of

in

entirely

were

overwhelm

experience

Thus,
see

to

demonstrate

means

the

the

of

by

by

surrounded

levels

which

specialisation

inhabited

represent

The

potential

the

is

threaten

continually

of

interior

positive

which

artefacts

domain

the

signify

future
which.

was.

evidently
me

of

that
absorb

each

of
the

464

benefits

auspicious
They

thus

would
sell

consequently
On
it

took

to

expose

level.

acquired

against
not

injustice

all

than

many

of

their

higher

successful

foreigners,

their

dealt

with
and

substantial

i rit
In

to

order

the

on

putting
necessary
pirit

'The

the

forces

Just

as

Buddha's

with

teaching
it

is

his

is

the

and

to

resolve

at

the

which

this

how

those
is

it

of

that:

is

iprit
the
205)

'

yakku.

the

teachings,
control.

under

brought

it

Kings,

Holy

priests
succeeds

was

the

words
which,
in

the

Sutta

Ratana

the
of

of

thereafter,

significance

His

of

by

made

afford

it.

states

Liccavi

chanting

(Dhamma)
performed

ritual

pacification

and

been
to

able

in

recitation

expulsion
it

pint

been

are
the

of

and
they

had

house

and

demons

if

equal

neighbours

explanation
of
and
mollifies
(op
cit:

story
and

the

to

Buddha's
occasion

the

presence
led

which
no,

in

the

of

were

business,

Gombrich

Buddha

the

of

power

disruptive

closely

canonical
it
converts

that

By

more

prejudice

manner

the

sought

thought.

Buddhist

in

in

sought

none.

the

ritual

look

to

to

form

the

caste

caste

had

second

out

and

terms

caste

they

understand

brought

was

paradox

was

which

ceremony

but

now

and

and

of

paradox

in

had

(sba),

good

significance

profound
and

They

chanting.

ceremony

who

associates.

more

the

family

better

regularly

or

however,
more

pirit

profitably.

and

quickly

the

lucky

become

another

the

from

arising

demons,
from

the

on

each

pacifying

465

demons

the

and

the

what

knowledge

their
are

to

able
As

ritual.

the

would

original

in

demons

one,

with

is

sale

in

such

like
are

line

legitimated

The

niche,

with
through

associated

with

the

ceremony.

are

made
and

social

Buddhist

quickly

into

tourists.

in

manner
the

context
publicly

profitably

Like
into

respectable

of

held

is

event
implicit

an

is

production

of

publicly
once

were

which
the

of

end
lucky
A

this

and
and

are

for

up

the

accepted

tourists.

identified

consumption

at

their

production

of
and

context

portray,

more

of

they
to

the

from

which

inauspicious,
auspicious;

adorn

off

is

Masks

channels.

the

they

act

possibility
The

the

of

excluded.

beings

separated

transformation.
into

the

transformed
to

which

previously

were

lowly

witnessed

sell

they

virtue.

assimilated

associated

offers

contextual

of

power

converted'.

also

those

re-evaluation.

is

are

located

The

orchestrated
.

demons
and

masks,

and
for

the

they

They

previously

brought

they

the

context

it

the

conception

'mollified

which

socialised.

which

that

being

Metaphorically,

that

by

extreme

mythological

mythology

from

original

is,

that

convey:

whom,

their

and

suggest

also

are

become

Dhamma

is

masks

representation

to

demons

even

overcome.
the

system

graphic,

wishes

might

devil

with

more

troublesome
of

in

mandapam

adorned

ceremony
by

One

represent.

certainly

pirit

beset

priests

they

mandapam

and

accurate,

more
of

the

that

conclude

that

all

and

tradition

the
will
is

46G

into

transformed
of

production

in

point

traditional

crucial

tourist
and

souvenirs.

for

cash

loss

in
in

result

and

the

they
and

producer

embeddedness

in
a

sense

of

the

to

those

The

decay

the

loss
universal

by

'aura'

the
as

emerge
in

fashioned

masks

time.
under
The

eliminated.
individuality

the

of

quality

torn

are

all

Walter

and

uniqueness

and
of

production

of

reproduction

of

context

concentricity

the

nauseam

ad

the

of

be

to

trinkets

described

Artefacts

equality

for

style

is

the

as

traditional
of

demand

The

lost

quantity.

rendered

for-

both

of

the

all

produced

artefacts,

virtue
is

entire

is

mechanical

of

stage

signs.

restraints

by

consumer
by

is

this

duration

have

displaced

there

which

the

conditions-and

'aura'

are

produced

are

reproduction.

substantive

masks

the

of

the

of

repeated

traditional

is

west.

authority

of

items

thecontext

one

their
tourists

are

to

response

dissimilar

arenot

goes

for

the

quite

transformation
masks

changes

not

almost'

empty

this

Berava

many

is

masks'

which

In

The

sale.

of

space

in

of

become

identical

works

the

to

means

which

of

of

manner

Benjamin[5]
of

making

aspect

engenders

for

masks

symbols

market.

art

the
In

potent

the

which

question

specifications

in

found

in

ritual

meaning.

redundant:

however,

work,

emptying

contextual

demons.

of
daily

the

in

further

rather

commodities.

their

constitutes

or

commodity,

domestication

The

end

move

things'

of
production
from

their

production;
towards
(Benjamin

'a

467

Masks,

223).

1970:

lower

the

in

people

put

which

thus

orders

touch

of

such

suitable

for

consumption
need

masks

typifications

suitable

the

on

masks
and

iQrit

Using

become

to

wished

his

wished

to

masks

become

affirmed
repeatedly
Sedaran's

ritual.

had

he

as

and

the

artefacts

accepted

was

clearly

producer

act

Sedaran
to

goods

with
for

mask

of

produced:

artefacts

the

placing

transformation

and

and

cheap
By

de-contextualise

the

decoration
audience.

primitive.

thought

to

and

production

exotic,

paradigms

Buddhist

attempted

colourful,

this

mandapam

in

non-indigenous

in

necessarily

mere

the

of

demonstrated.

presented

and

be

are

become

symbols

inherent

they

to
by

longer

no

malevolence

cosmos;

meanings

only

are

the

with

the

of

emptied

The

produced,

sell

like

sale

any

others.
Inevitably.

such

intentions

had

brought

into

contention

with

his

those

around

him

While

he

endeavouring

was

in

those

still

on

depended

by

Similarly.
of

his

ties

question

the

community

cohesion

in

which

to

rejecting,

effect.
he

and

fundamental
and

for

large

he

obligations
structures

identity

Sedaran

created

sought

to

his
bring

own
about

work.
dense

web
into

called

his

give

which

through

still

their
the

extent,

were

ill.

or
in

identity

leave

and
there

good

and

community.

out

prejudices,

who,

traditional

own

cast

and

community

their

intra-caste

In

dispel,

associations

certain

behind

to

Sedaran

time.
de

rite
a

shift

passage
in

the

468

and

perception
He

was

of

mask

the

asserting
in

making

those
no

by

revulsion

their

respectable

business

One

of

the

social
the

was

which

the

the

traditional

and

adopted

the

ceremony.

They

format

of

'Gamunu-ratna':

became

the

and

the

after

name

suffix

Gamunu
to

given

meaning

'Jewell.

This

ending

of

high-caste

Sedaran

became

and

contrived

to

Notes

[1]

many

In

Chapter

1965,

being

their

being

-ratna

caste-anonymous

his

of

name

the

name
is

sons

birth

to

of
use

name
they
eldest

business

Sinhalese

surnames.
and

ceased

making

common

household

surname.

incidently,

suffix,

Gamunuratna

the

upward

demonstrate

by

western

mask

the

the

followed

like

of

benefits

to

sought

ceremony

used

they
family

of

by

name,

and

contrary,

expressions

undertaken

new

horror

trade.

tourist

initials

were
devious

or

material

name

of

shortly

the

direct

change

Sedaran

in

more

mobility

the

considerable

venture

To

successful

moderately

enjoying

' On

proximity.

and

entrepreneurs.

son

very

craft

family

and

inspire

who

arts

the

and

drummers

shabby

priests,

status.

production.

Sedaran

ceremony.

and

masks

tourist-

of

despised

role

of

context
the

the

of

exponents

from

the

demon

longer

family's

his

of
respectability

attended

who

were

evaluation

and
ending
typical

K. G.

Sedaran

thus

also

adopted

this

then

Minister

surname.

J. R.

Jayawardena.

who

was

for

I+fi9.

freeze
that
he would
the
tourists
number
of
istand
150.000
200.000
to
but
felt
that
who
came
or
figure
it
be
that
this
for
unlikely
would
was
reached
a
itme.
to
long
When
he
President
in
came
office
as
very
it
153,665
the
figure
1977.
that
and
was
was
estimated
figure
half
to
by
1984.
this
would
a million
rise
Tourism,

[2)

said
to
the

The

depict

[3)
(1973:
(1962:

Klam
of
Saraccandra
Sokari
and

Accounts
63-69),
110-119)

[4]

Sedaran's
before
Beragoda
Gamunu
was
his
expertise
mask
of
art
[5]

generally
fire

four

main
categories
of
typically,
and
or
rksa,
red
gini
rksa:
the
flames;
adorned
nga
and
snake
with
or
yellow
decorated
the
hawk
with
snakes;
gurulu
or
rksa,
is
displays
usually
which
and
green
yellow
and
rksa
hawk,
the
the
face
finally
the'
of
gurulu
and
mythical
is
in
decorated
the
mayura
or
rksa
which
peacock
There
peacock.
named
a
are
many
other
of
such
manner
these
to
be of
but
seem
greater
obscurity.
rksa
masks
the

"The

Reproduction"

eldest
the

skilled
a
as
painting.
Work
by

in

be
found
can
(1966:
59-83)
(op
in
Saraccandra

and
cit:

Pertold
Raghavan
84-94).

from
had
Gamunu;
son,
moved
away
had
fully
business
way.
under
mask
got
had
temple
of
some
and
passed
artist
in
the
his
brothers
to
painter
younger

Art
of
Walter

in
Benjamin

Age
the
(1970).

of

Mechanical

470

CONCLUSION

My
a

main

throughout

aim

body

comprehensive

lives

and

specific

of

area

of

study

by

broad

themes,

which

of

are

ritual

all

the

of

Berav

caste

the
my

to

the

was

given

of
my

and

as

their

Within

tradition

terms

historical

an

relations

central

the
The

in

upon

identity.

namely

present

concerning

defined

both

provide

to

specialists.

initially

inter-caste

been

data

perspective
and

and

caste
two

along
both

to

occupations

specific
set

were

contemporary

as

of

was

attempted

has

thesis

ethnographic

body

work

ethnography
well

of

informants

my

caste:

this

caste-

parameters
developed

work

performance,

and
lives

practising

of

specialists.

ritual
In

Chapter

an

category

social

the

that

suggested
the

Berav

for.

not

the

within

in

the

within

constitute

which

account

terms

Sinhalese
low

the

of

status
Sinhalese

inherent

caste
and

system

properties

it

system,

negative

as

categories

of

system

wider

Berav

the

of

perception
be

might

of

was
of

accounted

purity

and

i71

in

but

pollution,

negative

perception

judgement

passed

in,

was

suggested

that
the

throughout
dos,

its

dos.

in

which

of

bad

and

the
taking

arises

and

themselves

the

and

disposal,

provide

to

from
task

heart

the

of
the

ritual.
suffer

must
as

actions

well

as

peoplest

other

of

the

of

anticipate.

of

consequences

themselves

at

own

of

consequence

placing

houses

of

of

activities

the

performers

their

of

potential
idea

is

by

builders

the

attention

actions

the

'that
.

The

as

It
they

is

ritual

negative

ordered

consequences

upon

Dos

consequences

doing.

so

the

It
theme

flaw,

or

of

actions
in.

Berav

most

services

the

moral

unifying

the

agents.

these

images

moral

and

transference

invite

The

of

reality,

in

highly

own

of

participate

fault

can

various

In'

makers

to

engage.

absorb

disorder.

assumed

of

figure

and

the

their

view

recurrent

supernatural

or

remove

in

removal.

Berav

action

in

Berava

Berav

untarnished

to

the

of

essentially

literally

seen

variety

are

location,

been

has

is

activities

otherwise

an

on

or
a

many

meaning

blot

the

and

occupations.

Berav

the

upon

participate

associations

hereditary

of

they

the

of

their

of

consequences

terms

action.
This
of
in

which

the
the

relieving
bad

Tovil

Bali

the

was

process

action.

efforts
patient
both

clearly

developed
the

of

dos,

intentional

Bali

the

are

specialists
accumulated
and

analysis
59

Chapters

throughout

of

in

demonstrated

as
unintentional

and

aimed

at
of

result
in

the

I70

round

of

period

it

to

day
is

the

ritual

attempts

person

through

the

through

to

to

related
be

respect

occupation

Rather

than

Indian

caste

to

being

it

consequences.

in
are

action,
its
a
has
of

more

the

be

the

possible

persistence

Buddhist

notions

which
low

then

it

put

forward.

variant

of

be

account

of

inter-caste

Buddhist

its

and

karma,
brought

usefully
tell

the
for

to

concerning

would

and

is

theory

action

of

ideas
might

it

comprehensive
been

is

above
as

anomalous

an

might

synthesis

considered

to

creating

forward

hitherto

morality

that
seeks

consequences.

moral

particular,

and

and

moral

suggested

by

particularly

and

In

afflicted

generally

to

develop

wider

within

ritual

The

the-

was

have

patient.

to

put

something

caste

together

from

the

argument

than

system

occupation.

dos

patient

and

caste

contemporary

of

to

time.

general

Sinhalese

castes

future

possible

attitudes

the

of

with

correct

life

it
the

planetary

threatens

subjection

offering.

life

the

If

the

sustained

of

of

the

bad

which

Furthermore,

act

possibility

of

in
remove

the

prolong

dos

accumulated

cleansing.

physical

During

affairs.

consequences

catastrophic

might

day

us

why

artisan
do

priests

not

dance!
delimited

Having
1

and

turned
further

in
to

terms
the

delimit

my
of

community

question
the

field

terms

in

Chapter

of

in

terms

in
of

the

in

caste
2,

'Tradition'

of
field

in

in

Chapter

Chapter
an

domain

3I
to

attempt
of

caste-

473

activities,

specific
discussing

the

to

and
in

hand

one

is

Tradition
the

notion

transmission
passed,

notion

of

paramparva

nature

of

traditions
it

which
the

lives

this

formal

land,

traditions

fulfilling

means

a
of
to
to

function
similar

controlled

livelihood

as

ideological
They

are
and

for

those

By

focussing

by

which

are
in

ways

in

Central
in

the

Herav,
form

role

to

and
come

relative

property,

of
more

they
to

to

particularly

to

resource

who

they

the

significance

regulated

and

on

the

that.
the

chains

indigenous

the

to

artisans.

suggestion

term

knowledge

of

profound

among

sense

actual

demonstrate

and

property

property.
be

have

the

this

The

items

to

specialists

practices

In

the

process

possible
skills

was

analysis
of

has

and
ritual

of

absence

forms

was

and

more

Alternatively.

pedigree.

the

and

but

caste

closely

or

On

knowledge

received

to

corresponding

are

concepts

developed.

certain

concept

Tradition,

transcendent.

specifically
which

the

or

cosmos.

was

more

skill

knowledge

be

to

works.

beliefs

the

of

necessary

these

the
of

In

ritual

of

with

domain

to

along

transmitted

part

traditions

refers

body

orders

taken

their

concern.

of

of

concept

to

wider

lower

of

traditions
of

the

the

relating*to

and

in

with

generally

Berav
the

was
uses

application

referring

identified

is

which

it

the

distinguish

notion

general

the

of

main

distinct

but

clearly

context

my

'Tradition'

of

related

establish

the

the

concept
two

distinguish

were

which

conventional
which
provide
possess

access
the
them.

474

It

thus

was

and

relationship

strategies

constructed

and

particular.

traditions

long

over

they

they
and

in

component

past.

at

the

of

of

traditions

exponents,

it
and

the

to

access

in

into

transmission
only

form.
constant

on

the

Ideologically,
in

their

the

that

content

of

exert

are

past

because

it

is

the

lives

of

deliberate

own

Those

given
and

provides,

their

concerning

heritage

like

the

from

past

traditions
transmission;

its

decisions

as

used

social

to

integral

their

their

and

re-inscribing

persistence.

future,

out

stretches

down

to

which
make

is

that
agnation

are

but,

are

or

to

as

operate

towards

tumble

not

subject

resources

control

and

to

continually

of

mechanisms

form

contemporary

changes.

is

other

traditions
of

which

any

re-evaluated

Since

external

position

tended

constantly

process

into

sense,

something

does

whim

continuity

thus

of

patriline.

structure

'Tradition'

comprised
its

is

In

enter

seen

conventional

not

are

to

to

were

the

is

the

there

the

is

would

with-access

which

present.

the

as

of

questions

shown

and

the

of

but

past
in

relations

in

to

related

traditions

then

re-figured

community.

those

identity

strong

the

into

the

strategies

reproduced
the

within

marriage,

propertied

were

'Tradition'

not

and

powerful

and

traditions

status

Indeed.

property.

of

if

kinship

of

relations

systems

which

were
and

the

through

mobilised

prestige

personal

investigate

to

possible

powerful
but
believed
material

influence,
also
to

on

its

remain

artefacts

they

become

may

(and

same

in

the
that

fundamental
level

internal

and

To

basic

in

the

which

make

form

of

demonstrate

in

formation

of

individual

knowledge

coherent.

effective

ritual

is

which

are

between
troupes

the

co-operation

formed

to

underlie

the

bringing
these

make

of

mobilisation
of

production

networks

apprenticeship,
generations

many

social

tight

but

ties

give
flexible

highly

solidarity.
The
individualised

translation

or
traditions

transformation
into

healing

kinship
of

over
These

possible

persuasive

ties

the

excellence

which
The

the

example,

concommitant

through
by

performers.

thus

which

for

primarily

and

For

was

ultimately

criss-crossed

the

the

skills

and

effected

inter-marriage

it

to

us

par

possible.
and

both

and

possible.

traditions

performances

spectacular

and

meet

reproduction

patterns

and

diverse

of

together

takes

performances

the

troupes

to
changes

way

rituals.
4

the

continually

adapted

this

this

cultural

Chapter

are

cultural

cultural

healing

of

Beneath

caste.
in

of

production

the

the

process

structures
the

to

the

remain

ideologically

case).

are

and

traditions

of

of

they

social

external

speak

heart

in

wider

anticipate

even

is

traditions

however,
as

they

it

the

from

passage

essence

be

should

changing

creatively

and

this

their

traditions

of

appearances

of

in

but

context

in,

worn

and

i
generation,

to

generation

aged

of
coherent,

various
corporate,

the

476

performances

cultural

to

akin

pattern

(Levi-Strauss

1966:

intellectual

odd-job

Levi-Strauss'
16)

skill

the

task

meet

be

flagging

to

is

bricolage

same

materials:

called

upon

always

'it
to

the

in

creating

part

Berav

the

create

performances

that

possibility

things

lives

of

being

men

and

named,

made

elaboration

and

ordering

total

act
distance

create

and

actors
1981:

of

alignment
connection

Public
as
for

ritual
all

and

private

performance
those

who

each
a

brought

The

of

emotions

the

(Tambiah

morality'
into

a
a

it

to

means

potent

demonstrates

in

values

and

codes

public

participate:

is

upon.

acted

private

are

in

indeterminate

provides

With

indeterminacy

cultural

to

commitment

the

against

and

'the

rather

performance,

The

performance

their

ritual

explicit;
of

or

just

than

more

something.

women.

between

their

124).

made

cultural

elaborate

meaning

are

21).

kaleidoscope;

mean

the

which

cit:

far

cultural

executed

classified.

the

doing

might

is

statement

cogent

demonstrate

and

carefully

and

ordered

in

(op

their

the

Buddha,

of

ends

means'

are

fragments

re-organising

bolster

using

earlier

of
---

Whether

reconstruction

always

play

However,
performances

is

hand.

to

image

an

knowledge

of

child-bearing,

'life'

to

re-organising

have

of

stresses

bring

or

ego

resultant

the

the

ease

bricoleurs,

fragments

they

task

whatever

bricolage

as

continually
of

follows

of

Berav

the

with

repertoire'

to

level

notion

men,

their'heterogeneous
and

ideational

the

at

state

of

collective
provides

an

477

and

experience.
in

latter

the

terms
in

5.6

Chapters
ritual

performance.

Chapter

complex

in

beliefs.
rituals

the

terms

in

given,

uniqueness,
Chapter

in

Chapters

of

the

7I

some

demonstrating

and

ritual

of

its

persuade
The

considerably
to

approach'

aim

Tambiah's

senses:

that

Dramatic.
Indexical,

performance

is

the

influence

to

influenced

'performative

that

suggests
in

is

we
three

also

to

ritual

is

do
and

performance

staged
of

least

at

something
a

as

well
about

was

for

say

curative
as

analysis

performative
to

logic

outcomes.

Tambiah

is,

the

power

specific
the

ritual
the

its

call

as

presented

with

inferences

in

realisation.
data

ritual

of

followed

particularity.

the

general

the
Tovil

Bali

each

intent,

the
of

of

illuminating

and

as

category

the

of
of

ritual

such

of

expressed

more

Tovil

illustration

on

healing

ritual

Austinian,

finally:

the

(1981).

should

something:

analysis

its

Bali

of

an

with

achieved.

this

an

in

how,

elements

originality,

ritual

see

the

emphasis

participants

by

to

performance

approach

potentially

performance

the

as
as

transformation

nature

Tovil

Bali

the

indeed

and

is

in

Tovil

demonstrate

underlie

Chapter

undertook
5

to

constituent
which

with

and

In

its

which

re-organising

Bali

the

aim

my

process

In

event
was

was

ideas

and

of

upon

background

of

general.

of

creates

it
this

provided

myths

detail

7,

and

possibility

subjective

former.

the

of

inner

for

the

offers

focussing

In

type

template

symbolic

external

directly

08

linked

to

the

Within

participants.
these

of

each

three
in

out

seperated

the

demonstrate

how

performative

effect.
in

As

is

interpretation
in

that.

having

the

further

total

for

potential

went

those

created

an

the

to

create

the

participants.

by
the

produce

apparently

patrons

and

performance
experience

satisfying

involved.

From

the

to

create

the

to

up

to

remained

space,

its

upon

together

order

suggesting

and

shown

impact

brought

many

and

space

analysis,

time

was

powerful

in

added

data

successful
ritual

accompanying
by

the

the

presented,

a
The

summarised.
and

alike

described,

in

Tovil

elements,

many

performers

for

Bali

effect,

work.

present

construction

of

performance

the

that

more

although
and

this

excited

dramatic

and,

research
in

pursued

yet

of

of

at

many

semantics

upon

possible

dismayed
were

total

act

and

structure,

the

touched

of

partially
As

The

been

areas

only

Musical

symbols,

had

the

there

to

order
its

achieves

myself

door.

one

opened.

of

nature

morgareas

found

were

in

incomplete

,I

be

to

waited

intrinsically

opened

Tovil

enterprise

thesis

my

performance

Bali

event

an

such

framework

ritual
the

of

context

hermeneutic

any

point

of

aspects

its

of

interpretative

broadly

interests

power

and

status

efforts

takes

place

sense

of

of

patron

in

time

and

heightened
and

now

can

event

ritual

which

elements

essential

performers

this

be

time,
is

occasion,
alike.

479

Externally,
or

the

define

from

the

the

From

the

point

form

where

foodstuffs
terms

funding

With

the

of

the

between

in

itself,

performers

generate

vaccuum

created

generates

are

the

greater
resources

on

meaning
linked

and

structured
of
part
the

desired
a

ritual

fundamentally

illo

the

the

of

patron.

event

such
to

The
as
the

the

the

they

temporal
this

mobilisation

the

greater

one

described

degree

of

The

enact.

and

capacity

carefully

of
is

the

transpires

ultimately

which

impact.

time;

The

performance

and

expression.

of

and

the

dance

expectations

performers

organisation

by

ordinary

the

the

of

song,

tempore.
and

the

culminating

modes

patron

by

that

from

the

filled

the

the

in

in

of

occasion

outside

the

disjunction

internally

time

the

event.

routine

drumming,

of

of

time

effort

expectation
have

sense

by

orchestrated

use

the

the

created

their

in

organisation

ritual,

On

non-discursive

ritual

or

sacred

will

by

powerful

the

social,

day

performance.
is

is

attend

to
of

there

and

the

develops

demands

ritual.

and

in

there

the

performers

will

place

material,

guests,

who

create

take

made,

both

day

the

non-ordinary,

other

is

the

to

hold

to

made

assist

and

time
who,

will

ritual

the

will

ritual

ritual

actual

ritual

who

and

the

treat

ordinary

patron/patient

the

by

momentum

gathering

begin

resources,

to

kinsmen

the

supporters

commitment

required

needed
of

is

a
of

items

the

of

which

decision

mobilisation

gradual

his

and
in

time

moment

the

and

patron

to

construe
is

material

thus
and

480

input

emotional

feel

to

Crucial

time

length

costly

in

status

and

the

is

social

long.

elaborate

Tovil

persuades
more

is

terminated

rebirth

the

positive

and

and

on

often

and,
regeneration,

is

that
ritual
is

that

is

the

,
In

the

most

indexed

directly

to

process

highly

Tovil

this

in
Bali

by
the

drawing

moving

the

resources

range

into

him

of

powerful
the

a
Bali

the

dos-filled

of

of

Through

possibility

negative

is

centering

identity.

the

on
the

supportive

performance,

of

the

whereby

wide

patient,

convoluted

The

dynamics

external

positive

patient

future.

of

guests.

the

reinforced

and

and

by

of

which

train

the

focus

which
individuality

of

state

in

centred

and

centred

presence

time,

commences

In

creates,

time,

is

the

paralleled

assembled

which

is

community.

set

positively

actions

ritual
a

have

demonstrated

further

and
the

environment.

is

latter

the

ritual

performance

created

social

the

is

within
the

community

elaboration

augment

terms

power

own

ritual

augment

of
it

before

patient

to

treatment

financial

Even

they

patron

the

qualitative
also

the

through
To

performance

ritual

time

created

is
and

his

of
ritual

and

proceedings,
presence

and

performance

which

audience

audience.

substantial

of

the

The

social-

the

patrons

disjunction

ritual

of

aspect

of

himself.

the

the

of

therapeutic

of

configuration

partial

upon

degree

this

size

and

as

part

result.

as

nature

the

to

consequently

the

on

new
past

imagery
patient

of
are

481

different

and

tested

ideas

and
and

community

case

to

Both

rituals

The

The

change.

drawn

is
The

Sedaran
of

the

occasion
in

so

sphere,

ritual

sophistication
to

is

from

Bali
and
doing.
are

to

achieve

of

community,

example

with

hand

the
test

Tovil.
future

and

of

certain

its

effects
personal

by

those

all

not

expresses

the

new

audience

from

within

part

of

namely

the

on

drawn

not

people,

Bali

the

other

tried

of

the

patrons
of

this

the

caste

outside.

ingredients
are

persuade

audience

us

accepted

the

on

8,

participants

action

in

the

with

definitions

operates

celebration

of

seeks

5,

of

Chapter

example

Chapters

together

provides

Tovil

the

seeks

in

their

Bali

ritual

However.

concerned

pirit

emergent

also

Durkheimian

ceremony,

appropriate

involved.

but

rather

persuade

through

and

only

configurations

essentially

The

an

and

the

in

bringing

provided

alongside

to

and

is,

sentiments.

pirit

are

outcomes.

but

place

attempt

fate

collective

of

performance

within

performance

ritual

in

how

of
that

combinations

qualitatively

provided

explication

context,

actions

an

an

'traditional'

and

of

us

gives

Tovil

Bali

the

life.

of

phase

of

account

into

projected

positive

and

The

is

he

and

amplified

of

undoubtedly
Tovil.

the

ritual

There

considerable
Ritual
recruited

in

similar
is

the

specialists,
to

from
the

those

sense
is

expenditure

albeit
focalise

of

creation

and

effort

to

respects

many

by

organised

performance

of
made

different

performance

on

5i

behalf

the

of
lies

in

the

creates

to

witness

however,
Sedaran
one

that

one

which

would

This

them

persuade
their

work

of
are

by

accepted
than

in

was

only

Pact

surfaced

terms

of

manipulation
it

aspects

collected

in

specialist

services.
to

experiencing
Central

in

of

the

Sedaran

as

was
in

succeeded

distinct

categories
economical

monks

to

perform

of

thought
and

to

able

his
highly

profoundly

many

as

materials
their
event
he

own

experience
original

was

community.
pirit

unorthodox

juxtaposing
and

the

the

orient

contradictions

the

the

perceived

often
the

in

and

exercising

as

mask-maker

respect

In

such

and

in

in

failed

are

was

caste

through

caste

what

and

rather

proceedings

others.

ritual.

conflicts

which

the

certain

for

terms

question-of

submerge

and

the

this

highly

upheld.

in

order

mandapam

single.

firmly

family

associations,

variables

external

incidental

directly

in

performative

succeeded
the

over

points

to

attempt
of

respects.

were

caste

the

While

power

various

at
of

The

and

ultimately

own

hereditary

successful.

to

audience

are

their

on

arena
than

his

and

its

and

new

Sedaran,

society

caste

public

not
but

interests

create

which

is

community

wider.

differently

wider

partially

boundaries

in

which

audience
own

class

to

attempt

perceived

the

to

future

his

in

him

audience

The

within

according

caste.

of

the

event.

Sedaran

difference,

crucial

of

the

relocate
more

constituted
those

constitution

centre

would

The

patrons.

-Berav

number
within
symbolic

of
a

`)
N

483

by

unpersuaded

and

Sedaran

himself

outcome

of

worse,

had

grounds

for

his

use

tourist

to

witness

"

one

in

his

particular
detached

from

underlie

the
the
a

family

of

the

of

name

has

for

layers

production

of
of

each

and

to
to

momentary
but

the

most

context

style.
to

the

witness
to

similar

the
in

and

ritual

and
which

association

mask.
for

performance
symbol

explicit

dispassionate

one

history

of

the

is,

all

his

witness

stark

created

respects

is,

that

no

and

assembled

to

In

audience

transient

some

create

8.

the

above,

performance's

in

in

masks,

tourists

with

to

relates

Chapter

The

like

would

discussed

audience
is

extent

discontinuous

masks.

generalised

seen

comparison

assembled

to

context

for

or
provided

which

in

is

The

the

to

future.

is

hoped

change

for

episodes

hotels

tourist

Sedaran

becomes

examples

meaning.

ritual

In

two

aspects

superficial

dance

discussed

which

gratification

the

lesser

also

extent.

considerable

the

identity,

caste

of

performances

such

better

subsequently

own

purposes
to

or

past

with

for

performance

and

dance

of

performance

from

event.

for

the

performance.

satisfaction

and

in

unconvinced

ritual

statement,

his

final

dance,

contrast

and

in

the
and

the

publicly

made

context

links

His

attention
of

of

explicitly

third

the

nature

remained

considerable

change

after

draw

audience

efforts.
been

undertaken

to

the

his

derived

most

perhaps

The

if

Even

construction.

of

tourists
the

exotic

the
and

dance
its

484

indexical

actual

of

place

of

brought

home
an

renders

healing

the

aspect

comes

performance

holiday
of

edited

to

acquire

The

progressively

re-evaluated
in

which,

meaning,

significance
the

from
'devil

dancers
while

perennial

search

devil

of

displayed,

hotels

and

shops

frequented

by

the

under

control
to

subject

the

beyond

their

of
process

context

The

embedded.
for

tourist
in

the

identity

which
Similarly,
from

wrenched

their

upon

row

in

is

no

longer

tourists,

The

the

masks

are

lies

far

which

re-definition
their

of

actions

component

row

the

off

certain

producers.

of

are

different

'must'

masks,

mutely

context,

its

founded

societies.

dance

of

act

peel

are

'National'

post-colonial

is

least,

another

dance

the

wholly

they
a

the

for

it

of

become

in

the

at

which

yet

for

significance

original

resonances

Ceylon'

many

characterises
the

and

the

commercialisation

to

term

from

souvenirs

As

which

short

forming

audiences*

and

significance

new

in

of

lies

entertainment,

according

the

value

and

upon

fabric

social

labour,

traditions

criteria,

away

vacation.

or

wage

as

performers.

being,

photographs

retold,

from

becomes

Its

performance.

tales

prestige

into

comes

significance

traditional

production

the

outlined

and

use.
In
will
and
directly

the

term.

short

have

undoubtedly
work

of
or

many

members
indirectly

of

considerable
of

the

Berav
involved

changes
effects

upon

caste,

whether

with

the

above
the
they

sources

lives
are
of

485

change.
In

long

the

to

predict

the

one

for

the

hand
reproduction

term

short

the

is

been
and

always

its

own

persistence.

short

relatively

and

'tradition
domestication,
-

the

become

Berav

in
the

of

train

an

and

vibrant

tame

acceptable,
who

audiences
whether
My

it

to

is

own
inevitably

and
from

view
from

view

Europe
is
likely

or
that

Colombo
both

to

occur:

ingenuity

indeed.

the

roots

of

process
by

of
cultural

like

business

of

earthy,
is

nostrils

of

groups

previously

evocative
considerable

hundred

may

interests

was

refined

even

and

poison

life.

of

three

described

the

upon

structure

irreversible

What

pungent

this

possessed
in

years

revolves

way

past

time,

traditions

exploited

total

energy

chances

commercialisation.

and

degree

the

fact
and

future

which

the
the

in

scratches

that

for

space

set
as

likely

mustered

hand,

just

and

markets

structure
and

account

are

In

production.

threats

similar

other

in

highly

has

the

fluctuations

as

On

resilience
what

work

and

to

their

engrained

yet

ensure
On

in

under

described

appear

identity,

possible

also

years

might

be.

might

accommodating

of

deeply

community.

has

to

of

surface

styles
ilk

his

and

around

local

the

consequently
Sedaran

in

prevail

and

have

difficult

very

changes

traditions,

of

may

structures

be

would

these

of

effects

the

persistence.

It

the

what

it

however,

term,

rendered
for

nostalgia
distance,

Seven.
possibilities
internally.

are
the

to
Berav

486

be

also

the

and
of

rest

fragment

have

traditions

have

incomplete,

relatively
is

beyond

change

is

As

meaning.

their

and

society

own

they

origins,
'privileged'

of,
they

which

the

world

next

act

pass

anew
of

...

as

only

like

ghosts,

to

pass

unseen

our

foretold

the
the
their

of

were

all

of

despised

for

out

their

and

incisive

social

reality
creating

periodically

spirits,

makers

margins

unsung

actors,

you,

the

remain

creation.

These

for
society's

on

and

to

time

upon,
normative

of

might

consequently

the

benefit
Thus,

will

sought

perceptions

of

responsible

aspects

be

the

state

traditions

be

remain

retain

will

interpretations
through

they

creativity.

they

as

been

always

Sinhalese

and

and
whereby

considerable

of

long

undoubtedly

in

of

will

caste

for

community

probably

with

own

process

of

will

coherent

and

for

knowledge

ritual

a
will

the

creativity;
of

they
their

stable,

context

and

Berav

the

institutionalised

of

history

the

dimension

carriers

as

ordered

recognition,

significant

change

has

continually

but

as

of

reproduced

content

of

members

carry

nintegrated

the

though

come

been

Tradition

hindsight.
even

portrayed

life

of
re-define

However

structure.

which

impact

The

solidary

disorder

to
they

meanings

society.

what

way

forced

continually

community
the

their

to

changes

resist

will

and

to

their

487

Are

melted

And

like

The

solemn

Yea,

all

Leave

the

it

inherit,

which

As

dreams

is

rounded

thin

great

are
with

made
a

on;
sleep.

dissolve
faded

pageant
We
and

are

our

'
Shakespeare

vision,
itself,

globe
shall

behind.

rack

this

of

insubstantial

air.

fabric

temples,

this
not

into

air,
baseless

the

like

And

into

such
little

stuff
life

438

APPENDIX
THE

The

Mah

Sohna

This

ceremony

Demon'.

perhaps

demons.

Mah

variety

Sohon

tongue
is

the
of

bravest

and

lonely

release

a
'The

Sohn,
terrifying

most

a
fearsome

his

victims

an

old

man,

in
a

his

and

into

graveyards.

unclean

He

places.

as

alone.

slaughterhouses

and

from

fried

the

like,

He

is

is

most

to

attracted

food.
and

and

meat.

the

the

other
smell

excrement.

strikes

his

victims

potent

at

mid-day

a
a

XVII).

Plate
fear

strikes

as

with

victims

tsee

wolf

is

manifestation

howls

nightmares

Sinhalese

all

to

pursuing

the

Cemetary

Great
of

pig,

from

person

men.

blood
are

BERAV

blood-curdling
of

stuff

to

include

relentlessly
and

impurity,

menstrual

THE

himself

manifests

his

frequents

He

most

which

dog.

lolling

Mah

the

but

blue-bodied

they

intended
of

bear,

and

of

is

forms

of

OF

Samayama

attentions

malign

He

RITUALS

when
and

Plate

XVII.

The

Demon

Mah

Sohna.

490

infusing

them

As

of

in

bile

the

from

The

the

into

two

Sohon

Mah

first

phase

one

made
tattuva).

the

by

the

etiquette

demon

well

as
(see

patient

of

of
include

which

be

roughly
is

there

the

offerings

making

the

at

aimed

can

and

reassurance

are

actions

hand

associates,

devices

on

the

other
using

patient
comedy

drama

and

1977).
of

of

making
the

is

offerings
between
this

offerings

aspects

contractual

6.00

p. m.

consist

and

offerings
trays
of

of

the

in

the

out

carried

phase,

constructed

specially
The

the

ritual

During

approximately.
on

is

identified,

once

On

and

through

ritual

Sohn.

levels

fulfilment

The

in
aching

as

the

of

state

These

his

and

Kapferer

(cf.

excess

Sohn

illness

levels.

of

ritual

of

variety

Mah

physical

categories.

purification

the

An

fever,

(Rdur)

observance

elaborate

dosa)

itself

vomiting,
by

to

(tun

manifest

exorcist

different

divided

to

of

Mah

of

by

several

due

95).

effects

relieved

by

(Pita).

bile

of

psychological

1979:

Kapferer

symptoms

possession

ti).

humours

Possession

the

general

(dis.

three

dizziness,

as

from

the

believed

dysentry;,

and

diagnosed

is

and

'physiologically.

humour

body

the
such

joints

in

him

(bgima)

gaze

essence

itself

the

conditions

to

by

caused

his

disturbance,

manifests

particularly

and

demonic

psychological

as
also

imbalances

in

victims

his

with

well

Sohn

Mah

his

capturing-

mid-night.

10.00

p. m.

(dola)

are

(pideniya
burnt

and
and

fried

491

"

foods.

seeds

and

impure

items.

is

in

into
and

songs

prayers,
to

demons

brought

to

or

'ava

mangala'.

as

from

This

in

lies

he

is

the

cremation.

with
the

of

attentions

the

symbols

the

offering

demons

the

as

exorcist
the

patient.
Eventually.

(daraheva),

is

to

The

cremated.

inanimate

and

signs

sacrifice
death

of
the

directed

and
malign
the

from

away
and

in

where

an

disposable,

body.

dead

trays,

are

their

avert

(kurlaya),

(pambaya)

inanimate,

onto

patient

of

might

bier

ground

accepting

Time'
himself

mourning.

funeral

mock

into

manipulation
As

in

ritual

'Death

before

if

patient

the

of
as

for

position
as

the

apparently

dangerous

image

deceived

demons

the

entice

presents

his

cremation

straw

known

the

formulae,
to

phase

exorcist

onto

him,

mock

are

that

corpse-like

on

first

episode
an

particularly

away

stead

demons
by

patient

over

similarly

an

which

the

carried

his

with

order

wailing

people

end

in

is

episode

The

the

of

release

and

offerings

in.

corpset

interest

he

an

lore

tries

It

demons.

magical

he

grip.

to

through

as,

other

and

esoteric

supplications,

malevolent

is

the

own,

the

accept

their

from

its

alcohol
attractive

that

phase

comes

exorcist

highly

deemed

all
first

this

flowers,

shredded

hence

safe,

objects.
The

period

mid-night
in

the

essence

phase

second

midst
(disci)

of

and
which
of

the

of

contains
the
the

takes

ritual

dancing

wild

dancers
demon

take
(see

over

place
and

upon
Plate

the

drumming,

themselves

the

XVIII).

The

Z-4001,, . "qi;

>of,

7N4

',

iJ
19bi

X33

states

of

inhalation

of

incense.

they

drumming.
feats

are

It

acrobatics.
to

likely

the

demon.

of

the

ritual
1977:

111-117),

to

discursive

use

form

mode

In

p9rahra.

well

as

as

items

and

gok-kola)
at
the

dialogue
audience

trunks
by

accompanied
of

the
with

tree

dialogue

objects
a

good

an

between
identified

are
deal

of

punning

an

items

and

they

is
are

comic
performers.

and
and

in

explained
double

the
a

state
elephant,

such

cod

the

the

assert

of

and

ongoing

are

like

rather

objects

the

of

made

Pgliya)

please
Each

violin.

banana

time.

form

to

to
is

umbrellas

intended

and

Offerings

offering

are

flags,

mode

believed

Pela

procession

the

of

a, presentational

deity
The

3.00

(Kapferer

performance.

Sohn.

public

and

business

from

shift

the

drums,

a. m.

formulation

(Mangara
the

such

dance

stick

ritual

procession

regalia

of

Mah

over
of

and

1.00

'serious'

Langers
is

demands

leave.

between

the

of

Mangara,

god

authority

in

to
there

the

to

made

one

end

of

acceptance

utters

to

about

behalf

voices

patient

phase.

the

and,

is

demon
this

of

end
marks

a. m.,

as

the

that

The

the

ultimately

is

patient
on

further

makes

else

such
defying

the

speak

demon

the

occurs
or

to

and

in

gravity

that

sequence

tho

hypnotic

and

audience
and

trance

this

but

statement

this

into

offerings

conditions,

in

enter

Where

the

fire-eating
is

by

dances
to

communicated

facilitated

are

exhausting

Juggling,

as

most

dancers

the

heightened

as

from

made

presented
commentary
In

the

to

the

entendre.

494

In
the

appearance

with

terrifying
the

marks

of

dressed

dancer

wolf

followed

Sohon,

departure

influence

the

of

is

Mah

as

His

mask.

expulsion

Pliya

Mangara'Pela

the

rituals

some

complete

from

the

the

of

by

arena

demon

Maha

Sohn.
final

The
ata

Pliya,

the

bringers

the

parade

account

developed

have

As

different

and

mask

irreverant,

and
everyday

meanings

persons,

such

demons

is
to

attempting

this

sequence

and

comedians

that

the

are

intention

explicit

in

operate
skills

to

the

both

comic
vulgar
of
and

The

inversion

of

with

the

behaviour

of

human

world.

sacred

It
as

performers
fore

both

make

in

objects

the

of

brought
to

the

in

each

inversion

the

of

consistent

one,

are

bo-trees.

and

by

the

of

engage

on

lampooning

monks

as

meanings

everyday

heavily
the

and

one

demons

hands

dialogues

The

relying

the

very

the

of

dancers

the

drummers.

the

with

banter

in

demons.

currently

many

forward

come

costume.

is

that

Daha-

the

Sanni

episode

characters

they

is

ritual

eighteen

fact

the

comic

exorcists.

the

of

This

of

the

of

episode

disease.

of

on

popular

major

it

and

is

and

patient

is

in

actors
their

audience

laugh.
Demons
pathetic

and
in

the

of

back

who

human

as

the

once

The
upon

the

terrifying

audience

which

are

patient
the
by

ineptitude

their

ceases
audience
the

harmless

rendered

illustrate

exorcists

world.

performance
into

were

power

be

to
gaze
of

the
but
the

subject
is

moved
shared

495

of

perception
laugh

seen

to

have

been

the

is

demons,

who

in

in

themselves

is
to

the

offering

Pvadima)

left

and

The

it

However,

is

of

episodes
lifetimes

particularly

are

which
of

is

true

of

in
has

making

swept
have

trace

of

included

have

my

older
of

one

the

the

always
of

but

antiquity

many

been

all

time

this

undoubtedly

it

The

of

Baliya

the

created.

that

many

Sohn

performance

visible

performed

great

go

include

have

by

little

Samayama

now

night's

exorcists

fleetingly

above.

practice

The

unlikely

described

form

the

of

will

mantra.

structures

ritual

ceremonies

popular

most

and

(Mah

the

that

These

Sohon

sunrise

ensure
ills

all

as

cit).

after

to

numerous

leaving

Sohon

Mah

the

rot.

they

which

spectacle

the

to

departed

and

of

debris

the

and

dismantled

a. m.

shortly

world

world
op

prosperity.
Mah

of

the

see

assert

the

(Kapferer

end

from

intoning

8.30

about

to

of

to

belong:

episodes

and

image

an
the

and

bathed

ritual

health

of

an

the

of

spectacle

not

it

see

released

in

rest

trying

comes

to

small

thoroughly

live

on

away

patient

to

assumed

the

actors,

would

is

ritual

do

is

patient

ridiculous

they

where

the

like

masked

brought

of

series

patient

is

is

ritual

the

the

upon

Sinhalese

The

By

patient,

the

non-afflicted

The

place

Ideally

men.

with

aim

fact

Once
of

second

gazing
are

humour.

and

achieved.

audience,

of

comedy

South

today.

been

in
to

offerings
many
been

of

the

developed

informants.
comic

the

of

interludes

the

demons

dramatic
within
This
which

is

496

t
1

the

characterise

Sohna

Mah

The

offering

2.00

phase

of

beine

given

Mah

to

the

and

dramatic
An

drummers

dancers.

magical

formulae
a

performers,

taking

categories.

The

the

size

of

are

not

proper

ritual

Samayama

smaller

one

to

(tovil)
dima)

ritual

of

out

or

and

any

but

are

can

be

four

the

each

with

no

require

limitations

Rituals

ceremonies

from
miss

the

are

use

of

can

be

or

four

the

above

three

with

rituals
due

the

ritual

proper.

in

skilled

least

(pideni

there

may

but

(Sanni.

The

Samayama

scale

at

Yakka).

Sohna

smaller

Yakka).

Demon

the

man

first

offerings

(Riri

Demon

but

one

The

the

major

episode

Sohna

and

to

Disease

Mah

until

proper.

with

(Suniyam

zenith.

continues

similar

the

special

its

at

mangala

troupe.

the

offerings

simply

in

episodes

ritual

certain

the

(mantrakraya).

on

performed

ava

Mah

elaborate

and

Blood

the

Demon

as

episodes

a. m.

Samayama,

Yakka),

Sorcery
the

contains

also

is

in

performed
a

sun

is

Pideniya

Sohon,

(Klu.

Demon

8.00

Sohna

occasion
Pideniya,

before

Mudun

Mah

the

Black

Yakka)

Ira

the

of

on

the

when

day

ritual.

Mudun

around

the

on

p. m.

content

mid-day

commences

ritual

the

at

made

is

Ira

the

the

of

phase
Samayama

with

conjunction

This

third

condense
cost

of
less

and

personnel

rather

called
by

performed

exorcist.

sole

The
number
consequently

of

cost
and

quality
the

the

is

ritual
of

thoroughness

the

reckoned
performers

and

elaboration

to

according
involved
with

the
and

which

497

is

the

ritual

be

made

for

around

300

2000

and

between

cost

The

performed.

very

Rs..

whilst

offering

tovil

major

(between

Rs.

3000

cheapest

70

can
might
in

100

and

1979)"

Yakkuma

Rata

This

caused

Prince'.

Klu

he

where

now

afflicts

is

believed

to

its

Klu

Kumra

his

turned

and

Black
in

India
'the

reborn

demon

a
by

only

women

love-starved

the

death,

unfortunate

towards

barrenness

with

was

this

attentions

ill

literally.

by

pieces
of

'the
arisen

inhabited

consequence

have

title,

to

the

relieve

Kumra,

first

country

ripped

was
As

Kumra

Klu

ritual

into

inhabitants.
Klu

demon

Exorcism'.

straying

to

the

Kumra,

Demon

after

intended

primarily
by

the

gives

Foreign

Yggaya

is

ritual

effects

which

Riddi

or

other

he

whom

women,

zynaecolozical

disorders.
. As

is

ritual

be

even

its

drink

it

is

safety

is

blood
feared

particularly
not

unusual

precaution.

for

month

up

until

is

to
it

by
to

is

especially

break

can

months

six

women.
Rata

a
if

a
in

still

pregnant
have

and

pregnancy
is

child

in

usually

women,
of

the

women,

old

breast-feeding).

still

believed

whilst

barren

pregnant

seventh

mother

Kumra

Klu

or

performed
the

(providing

for

performed

performed

also
fifth.

third,

the

being

as

well

there

the
On

Yakkuma
have

baby's
womb
account
performed
been

neck

and
is

and
of

this
as

previous

498

In

difficulties.
means

powerful

such

which

condition
tightly

drawing

of
might

The
Sohna

Samayama,

making

of

first

to

by

form

demons

her

directly

the

the'
of

to

Mah
the

on

and

dramatisation

the

to

focussing

part

the

communicate

which

stories

the

of

woman's

concealed

overall

similar

with

mainly

consisting

be

the

context.

offerings

provides
to

otherwise

takes

ritual

ritual

attention

domestic

controlled

the

cases'

the

second

myths

and

patient

and

audience.
In

phase.

Yakka.

Klu

the

and

first

the

offerings

are

Bisavun),

demonesses

After
episode

offerings

is

performed,

the

commences.

to

in

is
thunderous

Mah

Queens

(Rids

Bisav

presence

incessant

the

which
wild

sequences

influences

and
rhythm

Ridi

or

and

the

of
Yaksini)

those

mesmeric
the

is

within.
this

characterises

of

at

Yakkuma

Rata

the

the

arena

an

corpse.

of

that

to

Samayama,

offering

phase

through
and

major

avamangala

Sohna

substitute

this

of

achieved

his

poems.

the

Mah

Samayama

attracted

intensification

episode
the

be

the

of
the

Demon

Barren

believed

is

as

panegyric

made

the

himself

p. m.,
It

been

in

as

completion

10.00

around

The

have

and

in

dedicated

solemnly

pleas

Vanda

Kumra

Klu

are

prayers,

(Hat

Queens

assist

offerings

Special

associates.

Barren
to

Klu'Kumara

to

made

main

seven

All

presenting

With

the

are

his

of

believed

with

the

exorcist

Seven

to

women.

demon

the

to

one

made

of

affliction

offerings

dances

and

drum.

The

499

the

climax

of

cloth

onto

the

and

the

the

Seven

the

in

enveloped

This

Queens
At

Pliya

this,

seven

altarg;

of

is

structure
tree

of

resin

said

to

signify

which

the

Seven

Barren

known

as

The

view.

mimed

a
to

that

the

carried

the

male

contingent.

shy

young

woman

perfection

actions

being

as

(nanu),

limes

(dehi)

combing

the

hair

as
(dolos

actions'

follows:
and
with

jeers

and

from
The

bathing
the

dancer

pela

pgliya).

the

application
(saban)

comb

(panva),

the

audience,
observed
her

washing
goes

hair

through
The
of

to

full
ribald

precisely

and

soap

in

much

with

out

young

of

strips
bathing,

of

act

bodice

ladies

her

dressed

exorcist

from

made

in

engaged

wearing

private

is

queens

the

dancers

the

of

an

is

hair

taunts

particularly
of

woman.

very

one

seven

sequence

mime

amidst

humour,

the

long

sequence

which

first

the

performs

dramatic
in

of

wearing

and

coconut,

'twelve

out

one

the

as

cloth

a. m.

of

In

symbolically

are

Meru.

commences

role

toilette.

antics

Mount

2.00

around

the

public

is

act

heralds

Following

whole

burning

the

of

emerged.

Ngnumra
enacts

from

instant

on

the

white
faces

cloth

Queens.

and

latter

on

conflagration

The

placed

which

knotted

Barren

vidiya,

flames

(dummala).

Vidiya.

are

of

structure

specially

(pandam)

inside

casting

ritual

Yakkun

unfolding

torches

(mesa)

the

of

Rata

of

arrival

seven

and

roof

the

patient,

casting
the

the

the

with

comes

episode

the
applying

the
twelve
lotion
head;
oil

Sou

(tel);

fitting
into

it

pinning

(krambu);

in

from

use.

Once

the

there

commences

breasts
to

from

apparent

coyness.

audience.

in

story

centre

The

barrenness.

themselves

purify
embarking
were

to

on
clear

the
a

(hence
making
chena'or

the
of

an

swidden

exorcist,
with

sari.
struts

the

woman

receives

despite

which
to

She

manner.
and

begins

to

of

the

the

job,

made

vow

special
plot

sits

the

in

sits

The

mat.
vow
of

Pliya)

plant

their
to

before
First

coth.

this

to

them

required

and

on

audience.

themselves

this

the

of

relate

the

of

end

her

delight

the

Nnumra
a

completed

arena

rid
of

is

Spinning

opposite

fulfilment

for

'The

member

to

(nnumra

elegantly

queens

order

banana

and

complete

for

the

mime

Ktima.

arena

barren

in

Buddha

earlier

at

which

much

to

the

Kapu

volunteered

the

how

tells

story

Buddha

silence

embarrassed

in

lady-like
the

and

sequence

'woman'

hair-peice.

parries.

of

in

bangals

in

used
coconut

audience.

than

been

having

who.

less

'gma)

the

woman,

the
the

she

Dipankara

of

removed

the

perform
entering

taunts

the

are

false

(sandun

tray

special

and

props

sequence
as

fitting

(mlaya)

young

of

second

Upon

gentle

in

they

and

arena

Cotton'.

mat

which

up

imitation

of

in

made

the

from

purification

superbly

into

All

mirror.

kept

are

vattiya).

necklace

fashioned

and

stems

and

gahanav);

sandalwood

looking
exquisitely

are

applying

finally

(katu

place

(ran-tru),

ear-rings

(havariya)

hair-piece

false

they
cotton

501

(kapok).

trees

and

select

pick.

into

weaving

it

soaked

in

(salu

the

piece
the
as

before

cotton,

to

offering

an

cloth
for

used

to

were

spinning

The
dye

orange

they

grew,

cloth.

of

presented

and
be

to

was

monks'

robes,

Dipankra

Buddha

pujva).
The

KtTma

imitation

is

cloth
special

tray

patient

casts

her

the

opposite

her

on

carrying

out

and

also

the

In

next
the

Baby-lulling.

actor

carefully
portrayal

of

exaggerated

presented

to

the

this

problems

point

of

(see

and

goes

Kapferer

through

and

a
inept

ata

carries
the

actions

marriage,

man
she

with
1977:

doll.

106-107).
or

mime

in

which

After

'a

detailed

the

baby

motherhood

is

witty

Darunelavila

the

breagt-feeds

prak

with
the

moving

'woman'

dialogue

sequence,

bathes

At

the

on
The

(tun

the

on

placed

times,

tray

centres

throughout

references

sexual

It

mat.

of

patient.

three

sequence

cloth

piece

is

the

the

using
of

real

is
tree

sorted
piece

and

tray

provocative

and

amusing

the
to

the

Throughout

paraval).
an

temples

a
A

before

onto

and

item

kapok

of

kapok

into

finished
held

evils

her

from

hands

machine.

the

origin

weighed

spinning

is

which

is

cotton

in

enacted

imitation

an

spun

as

produced

the

finally

and

imitation

an

using

graphically

which

from

The

scales

are

in

plucked

XIX).

Plate

above

episode

is

it

as

recited
(see

described

events

Kapu

the

on

kapok

the

grade

apndu,

finally

and

her

Once

he

is

patient.
the

Rata

Yakkuma

proper

is

over.

bar

Plate

XIX.

Cotton
kapok

of

the

is
tree

extracted
during. -

Rata

'a :_

'.
lmL':
i
an
. _,
q t11
'r:
'anu
:

from

503

few

elaboration
other

with

latter

the

of

of
Yakkuma

aspect

the

Rata

origin

is

the

inclusion

informants
the

because
to

as

For

Death,

of

induce

miscarriage
The

is

ritual

Kumara

Klu

many

entrance

than

prevent

my

All

of

as

who

it

and

the
in

appear

Sanniya,

is

more

the

early

experience

far

include

patient

Mru

my

the

likely

to

it.

to

in

close

of

offering

the

hours

of

(baliya)

image

an

for

requests

and

recent

went
to

demons

the

of

in

brought

the

the

of

included

some

dangerous

of

One

nowadays

Indeed,

of

who

the

with

morning

the

the

example,

Demon

it.

condition
of

appearance

terrifying
it.

is

episode

as

origin.

Pliya.

ata

actually

was

delicate

the

given

it

that.

say

this

is.

certainly

Dah

the

expects

audience

is

dramatic

ritual

recent

which

that

agreed

this

relatively

of

The

made.

in

episodes

rituals,

of

be

to

still

offerings

small

of
the

of

protection

patient.
Yakkuma

Rata
are

and

described

where

performed

Mah

known

as

funds

performers,

Sohna
the

the

prevents

Samayama

Rata

Yakkun
is

interludes,

dramatic

no
of

the

of

performance

often
of

ceremony.

major

Yakkuma

Sanni

This
and

lack

ritual

small

has

which

Pideniya,

above.

numbers

to

cost,

comparable

of

similar

require

his

ritual
associates

is

intended
who

to
bring

propitiate
a

variety

the

Sanni

by

diseases

demon
and

504

disorders

their

is

he

which
one

or

kipanavg).

The

Sanni

anything

not

nowadays
very

the

absence

of

of

Sohon,

Maha

in

Yakka

Sanni
At

origin

dance
the

nowadays
the

'Parade
In

the

dosa
for

as

were

performed

on

for

except

the

and

is

such

appearance
the

to

offerings

was

the

dance

of

the

are

to

of

which
enacted
kings

Liccavi

the

which

costumes

pink

skin

in
is

demons

wearing

perform.

kings,

of

few

which

able

Liccavi

the

dance

transparent

dramatic

special

Yakkuma,

Sanni

The

twins

the

who

founded

dynasty.

Liccavi
The

that

Sanni

the

dancers
the

(tun

Yakkuma

Paliya

there

alone

213).

by

episodes.

let

1969:

victims

Samayama,

emphasis

know,

of

the

represented

added

to

myth

his

after

responsible

those

Pela

however,

is

episode

involved

are

early

today

(Obeyesekere

the

the

particular

performers

the

an

time.

one

episode

The

and

named

held

Sohna

Mah

Mangara

is

powerful

humours

Sanni

and

the

the

most

upon

be

the

area

to

similar

were

the

three

can

performed,

much

visit

in

eighteen

dysentry.

to

Akuressa

the

In

demon

the

of

demons

are

Sanniya,

to

all

insanity

Sanni

Sanni

believed

disrupting

from

kola

the
Each

number.

disease

The

victims.
by

led

are

and

number
of

their

upon

'Parade
of

the

Ata-Paliya,

the

of
main
of

Liccavi

dramatic
the

Eighteen
eight

Eight
Sanni
key

kings

the

episodes

of

Objects'

(Ata-pliya)

Demons'
objects

(Dahl;
are

is

what

preceded

these

ritual;
and
ate

brought

Sanniya).
forwards

the

505

by
items

are

cloth
a

king

(salu),

coconut

(t&mbili),

brazier

(kukula).

cock-bird

dialogue

comic

the

Sanni

the

their

entire

The

Dahl

the

objects

or

virtue
Kla

Sanniya,

Originally

the

nine

of

those

illness

performed

in

and
bring.

they

demons

Sanni

the
who

all

in

(upata)

origin

of

of

each
themselves

present

enacting

is

who

Sanniya

to
by

barred

to

it

masked

from

seeks

ones
that

made

waistband

Parade

the

presented,

of

and

the
fact

the

of

attempts

eight

Pliya

from

pounders.

would

Sanniya,

ata

different

way

into

enters

can

eighteen

perform

the

demons,

are

between.

far

his

demons
songs

about

ata

and

Kola

starts.

appearance,

Dah

been

characteristics

only

Nowadays,
make

a
first,

the

of

concerning

proper

their

giving

displaying

few

Demons

eighteen

have

objects

eight

Eighteen

turn,

finally

and

apparitions

drummer

the

(kalasa),

(dalumraya).

leaf

exception

the

of

each
with

the

Once
the

the

XX),

brought.

have

they

of

Pliya,

Pandam

the

With

Plate

pot

(angurudummala)

incense

with

(see
a

betel

These

patient.

(kandiya),

jug

water

the

(pandam)

torches

follows:

as

to

presented

and

actors

masked

young
gain
two

comic

dialogue

trick.

bribe

the
in

performed
ends

drummers

the

cajole

other

rituals

by

arrival
special
stems.
but

patient

holding

ensues

is

banana

and
to

access

and

wearing

coconut

Yakkuma

the

with

and

Sanni

in
the

crossed
which

the

drummers

of

the

hat

and
The
finds
rice
demon
into

Plate

O(.

The Torch
Bearing
Pliya)
mak<I-; his
Dah-aca

Apparition
entra::

(Fandam

+I7

him

giving
departs
he

is

claims

examination.

the

The

207-209).
of

talisman

(yantra)

to

ensure

reasons

for

the

The
the

much

its

for

The

Samayama

is

suggest

that

the

Sanni

nowadays
this

for

requirements

a
in

evil

Tricked

and
insults

amidst

cit:

op

close

the

with
up

of

protection.
demise

apparent

in

popularity

be

found

as

an

entity

as

for

Pliya
content
Dah

in

is

frequency

with

which

performed

might

lead

its

in

itself.
curative
in

figures
a

playing

the

of
rise

in

Mah

the
one

incorporating

fulfilling

the

Pliya

ata
and

in

upon

more

drawing

ceremonies

is

Yakkuma.

the

future

ritual.

Buddha

contains
no

to

and

the

which

Obeyesekere

brought

ata

the

away

(cf.

entertainment

therein.

part

Dah

exorcism

all

driven

possibly

Nowadays

intentions.
almost

can

the

of

popularity
as

protective

Yakkuma

Sanni

is

mantra

intoning

from

leave.

and

is

ritual

upon

paper

perform

drummers

the

leaf

demon

However.

the

should

Sanniya

the

patient.

that

offerings

Kola

from

taunts

the

revealed

his

the

defeated,

palm
(varan)

afflict

Sanniya

accept

place,

and

is

Kla

that

decree

of

authority

to

It

strip

written
demon

the

Eventually

patient.

with

returns

and

allowing

the

to

access

to

elements
bulk

of

growing
Sohna
further
from
ritual

exorcism.

Suniyam
Unlike

is

not,

the

strictly

three

rituals

speaking.

described

an

exorcism

above.

(yak

the

tovil),

Suniyam

but

508

blessing

(santiya).

ceremony

The

demon

to

the

whom

is

ritual
position

in

spends

half

the

the
refined.

Suniyam

(Suniyam

disorders

caused
agent

of

sorcery

is

performed,

(kodivina)
invoked

imbalances

by

is

it

and

sorcery

is

to

be

victim

of

sorcery

it,

the

perpetrated
name

the

avert

and
In

to

those
up

taken

all

physical
The
(maduva)

described

pale).
structure

the

The
a

of

second
drama

mythical

effects

of

ritual

takes
is

which
focus
(Suniyam

and
by

sorcery
place
decorated
of
vidiya),

the

an

with
ritual
intricately

or
to

attempts

pattern

and

demons
up

with

to

attempt

is

ritual

invocation

taken

stop

and
the
the

objects.
built

specially

fruits

unripe
is

the

locate

the

of

various
a

actually

various

cutting
in

has

of

is

is

Whilst

similar

part

part

sorcery

malevolence.
a

the

is

when

to

of

follows

to

made

rather

rounds

offerings

but

who

ma).

but

ordered

and

is

attempts

first

physical

demon

sources

The

more

humours

who

way

no

ritual

above.

carefully

with

The

in

consequence

When

suspect

possible

sense

associates.

enactment

might
ritual

three

kMp!

the

and

with

appeal

responsible,

nullify
broad

that

he

that

somewhat

this

(kodivina

individual

supplication.
their

him

are

the

is

fact

in

and

malevolence.
it

cut

the

associated
in

and

to

of

elevated

Yakka),

him

to

directly

not

slightly

Devatva).

made

is

(Suniyam

demon

god

account

on

approaches

ritual

the

time

as

occupies

pantheon

his

half

other

Suniyam,

directed,

shed
(gta

magnificent
decorated

and

509
bearing

frontage

ornate
intensely
square

and

kna),

the

is

The

coins.
by

marked

coin

vidiya

point,

from

(alu)

made

(pas

pngiri).
duru)

and

this

is

again

this

Mantra

cardinal

is

vidiya,
floor

the
is

and

the

of
in

drawn

ash

citrus

yantra

is

covered

with

yantra

is

rice

(h1);

The
second

of

with

the

symbolic

eight

the

On

(yantra)

and

(dalumra)

of

leaf.

(ata

different

wood

that

by

the

centre

is

five

the

covered

It

sections

leaves

the

the

points

of

betel

diagram

magical

structure,

guarded

each

betel

and

cage-like

eight

are

of

Behind

cardinal

into

at

Suniyam.

construction.

eight

divided

Also

ninth

the

offerings

and

directions

eight

kept

are

points

is

design
to

square

demon

vidiya

its

(yudha).

weapons

(p

in

oriented

the

of

each

the

of

magical

the

of

representations

drawn

in

is

It

mat.

patient

in

will

the

trees
mat

centre

of
to

come

eventually

sit.
The
opposite

the

cleansed

by

XXI),

(sandun)

is

the

by

origins.

copious

are

(tel)

oil
is

cloth

recitations

made

gdur's

to

the

Four

gma).
(see

sdima)
and

sandalwood
the

over

placed

of

the

ritually
(nnu

Each

plandima).

on

commentary
Offerings

of

seated

first

(kahadiya

water

white

patient

lotion

of

(mottakkiliya

head

give

is

she

application

finally

and

the

with

or

application

accompanied

which

He

turmeric

the

patient's

commences

vidiya.

with

lustration
Plate

proper

ritual

action

prayers

and

poems

actions

and

their

Guardian

Deities

;j 10

511
(Hatara
In

Varan

its

beautiful

is

the

ritual

dancing

its

times

down

dung

cow

first
each

lotus

flower

banana

stem.

Once

stories.

at
patient

offerings

the

areca-nut
lotus

each
with

the

of

are
his

commences

seated,
of

the

flower
cutters.

inscribed

the

After

and

is

placed
(bulat),

leaves

is

offering

origin

taka

and
the

patient.
The

movement.

cut
each

top

symbolic

coconut

(gire

recited
is

On

flowers

seven-fold

lime

wood

young

completed

is

cutters

citrus

Each

poems

laying

planets.

betel

many

performed
the

with

(vilakku).

torches

the

be

placed

lotus

these

dedications,

by

of

(panduru).

coins
and

accompanied

of

then

made

mal)
each

are

about

of

are

seven

gained

takes

burnt

the

of

a
the

he

to

circles

circles

(piyum

(dehi)

limes

the

these

Into

offerings

and

In

seven

of

origin

(goma).

the

through

account

from

on

represent'

have

made

taken

vidiya

commences

ash

the

of

on

sequence

names

across

ceremony

each

of

the

adiya)

after

complete

circles

of

syllables

still

The

is

steps

adiya

to

of

patient

patient

took

which

over.

seven

of

and

hours

the

the

seven

hat

recitations

and

seven

of

four

into

Buddha

The

or

(hat

The

and

space.
the

actually
front.

enlightenment.

actions

steps

which

steps

three

seven

and

in

hole

follows,

vidiya

s1rasilla)

ritual

Nta.

and

the

of

the

which
of

arena

seven

origin

to

sequence

Kataragama

(madu

introduced

journey

small

the

of

decoration

gradually
In

tell

which

poems

Visnu,

Saman,

Deviy):

over
step

upata)

the

head
the

lotus

of

512

flowers

and

(malla).
is

patient
the

of

as

long

the

After
follows

there

the

this

the

at

arrival

this

but,

Pliya,

The

remainder

next

day.

is

commence.
from

to

head

the

the

Their
stereotype
The

drummer.
language

of

and

effect.

followed

by
this

the

episode

ceremony,

108

has

Dah

ata

does

not

the

vir\es

are

cut

the

sack.

The

vines

be

vines

different

varieties.

body.

Once

strict

order

account
the

for
rings

of

cutting

can
bound

dressed

and

(vel

palandima).
bound

are
which

rings

numerous

in

is,

to

into

well
cutting

the

medicinal

and

around

the

Before

patient

with

that

to

tinduva).

the

lasts

which

devoted

patient's

to

from

Suniyam.

(otuna)

cut.

Vadiga
01

the
brahmins

problem

rituals,

the

be

ceremony

crude

by

and

enacted.

rather

comic

primarily

foot

crown

placed

objects

other

supposedly

vines*

into

into

is

(solos

however,

body

episode

of

objects

sixteen

The

great

the

to

belong

really

the

to

with

as

the

on

considerably

Nowadays,

by

played

differences,

cultural

is

front

ritual.

adiya

four

of

India

met

villager,

plays

episode

is

the

called

arrival

north

arena

Sinhalese

the

in

hat

the
smashed

of

episode

episode
Vadiga

of

port

is

coconut

intense

and

sack
the

in

effectiveness

light-hearted

In

Patuna.

the

to

augury

completed,

entrance

Simultaneously,

an

is

small

into

away

step

seventh

through

bundled
vidiya.

examined

of

the

After

thrown

are

offerings

the

on

and

three
on

of
the

are

patient's
disposed
the

of

sixteen
arms,

the

513

legs

the

and
'The

as

which

of
five

These

king

annsi),
(tmbili

mal),

(puhul

gediya).
(tindu

tray
cut

With

sorcery

is

pumpkin,

there

itself

is

inside

the

an
the

beautiful

once

the

is

left

and

Lustration

the

the

pumpkin.
out
lies

of

dancer

needs

to

prostrate

the

the

trance

the
in

be

and
smashing

After

to

heap
the

performance
the

After

arena.

falls

to

exhausted

revived

is

ritual
to

object
him

patient
with

still

using

mantra

water.

sixteenth
by

patient

reduced

of

space

the

tumeric

episode

end

open

vidiya

with

final

the

in

invariably

and

carried

By

sitting
of

cutting

The

debris.

and

ash
vidiya

machete,

is

vidiya

the

the

decorations.
a

the

gaha).

the

a
a

be

ensure

which

the

with

to

of

enters

structure

performance,

sticks

Mdur

special

of

to

in

With

kapima).

(mol

cutting

sequence

special

(vidiya

the

floor

tdur

attacks

the

is

is

pumpkin

threshold

intoned

the

flower

time

pounder
are

(gHta

in

the

rice

ritual.

ash

kept
at

on

Before

cut.

an

all

one

the

coconut

and

mantra

vidiya.

pieces

patient

ash

various

cut

terrifying

the

by

the

pineapple
a

are

known

are

Tinduva),

of

mbili),

(katta)

cut

Mah

unripe

removed

knife

also

repeatedly

of

objects

marked

cut

each

to

The
and

is

which

vidiya

(hondalli)

large

(t.

yam

vattiya)

with

an

coconut
a

be

consummation

are

objects
a

(Panca

the

marks

to

objects

next

Verdicts'

Great

Five

cutting

The

crown.

the

the
be

or
balloon-like

cutting

cut.
herself,

of

This

the

action
as

pumpkin

the
on

514

his

inviting

chest,

the

the
At

pumpkin.

and

pleads

With

the

as

through

the

of
or

eight

eighteen

hours

ritual

constructing,
of

cutting

may

in

of

intones

adura

and

blessing

of

the

pumpkin

the

and

excess

described

type

ten

two
the

days

mantra

the

patient.
ritual

is

might

require

as

a
Rs.

be

engaged

for

to

prior
Whilst

(kodivina

cheaply.
3000

may

vidiya.

sorcery

of

above

who

people,

spend

relatively

performed
cost

protection

through

stages

close.

Suniyam

the

by

out

the

stage

each

cutting
to

brought

many

for

to

patient

major

the
the

kApima)
Sunlvam

actual
simple
can

cannot.

to

up

be
and

15
Z)

II

APPENDIX
THE

The
given
the

ritual

to

be

the

Six

reminiscent

for

the

2.

Ten

giant

five

major

have

idea

some

and

into

unferled

coconut

to

of

list

this

case

images

were
fairly

be

collected

Notes

have

their

purpose.

been

kandan):

these

are

their

many

layers

are

once

and

malleable

fashioned

of

are

ritual.

(kesel

leeks

clay

requested
which

give

In

ritual.

which

numerous,
are

which

to

type

the

of

items

any

trunks

provide

unferled
strips

item

plantain
of

in

the

of

each

hold

materials

performance
after

1.

basic

the

of

given

but

example

an

Tovil

Bali

donstructed,

typical
for

was

RITUAL

OF

to

wishing

person

is

list

following

to

MATERIALS

RAW

plastic-like

trays

offering

frames

and

images.
tender.
cut

strips

are

touch

ribbon-like

away

from
strips

the

branches

spines
which

are

of

the

skillfully

(gok-kola):
leaves

to
folded

form
and

516

form

to

cut

The

arena.

to

staples
Four

3.

unferled

serve

as

flowers

areca-nut

as

an.

auspicious

in

the

trays.

form
The
as

and

properties

mal):

fertility

of

abundance.

(puwak

mal):

in

as

believed

flowers

they

pots

kept

are

as

used

offerings

have

to

in

used

these

and

is

its

used

are

placed

and

areca-nut
such

these

decoration

of

are

ritual

together.

decorations,

as

the

leaves

unferled

(pol

flowers

symbols

around

constructions

state

Four

4.

various

coconut

their

the

of

spines
hold

decorations

the

of

many

healing

throughout

recur

the

ritual.
Twenty-five

5.

riyan

these

18"):

clay

images

6.

Twenty

will

7.

the

arena

8.

Two

bags

from
9.

as

the

fine

kinds

of

(mal),

sweetmeat

Sequences

of

Bali

generally,

Tovi1

the

the

various

making
the

of
aspects

of

mature
the

of

used

decoration

as

offerings.

clay

for

used

(makulu)

pipe-clay

the

construction
taken

usually

hill.

termite

Nine

in

kept
-

in

spines

(tambili):

also

clay:

of

images

an

images.

clay

coconuts
and

is

The

used

also

the

king

Four

ri
which

upon

used

coverings.

of

for

of

branches:

are

construction

frames

the

make

(one

planking

rough

stand.

coconut

fronds

coconut

to

used

are

plaited

cadjans,

of

nine

each

the

of

(k(vili)
types

of
they

following:
and

offering
are

(ta).

seeds
are

offerings

flowers

given
for

throughout
each

of

the

517

nine

planets.

In

leaf

(kola)

and

are

offered.

pullutu)
chief

of

10.

One

are

sometimes

the

demons

ghee
oil
oil

is,

the

nine

11.

tel).

in
its

of

because

(dehi

(mi

tel),
and

an
The

tel).

lamps

dedicated

to

ata-magala

balls

Two

ritual

the

images

by

One

sandun):

17.

Two

kept

thread
of

also

burnt
of

quarter

(sudu

is

ounces

used
of

held

camphor
liberally
pound
as

in

rosewater

bla):

in

the

(kapuru):
throughout

of

sandalwood

eight-sided

throughout

the

display

the

with

contact

the

influences.

malevolent

in

of

the

(nl

the

verticals

eight

absorb

thread

packets
and

offering

of

means

Two

to

of

patient

kotu):

pideniya.

intended

tray

rituals

properties.

(pingiri

the

make

lime

the

healing

healing

and
sticks

to

gta):

Sinhalese

all

medicinal

used

are

offering

16.

oil

(tala
tel)

seed

castor

oil

oil

clay

limes

citronella

two-tiered

14.

nine

of

Oils':

oils:

(kohomba

oil

almost

great

Eight

sticks

13"

'Five

sesame

type

tender

five

figures

12.

the

planets.

Twenty

fruit

or

the

to

offering

medicinal

margosa

fire

(panca

things

an

of

(ellu)

vegetable

literally

five

particular

to

used

types

nine

fried
as

tel,

pas
of'

'cooked

seen

Yakka).

gingelly

from

made

of

of

(Sendipati

mixture

(elangi

have

requested

of

tel),

(endaru

kinds

five

Also

types

nine

bottle

is

this

cases

other

of

hand.
kept

the

as

an

night.
incense

scented

(15).
(pinidiyara):

kept

as

an

518

in

offering
Two

18.
on

the

Joss

the

images

to

throughout

or

pun

kuru):

the

traditional

nine

kalasa,

purna
symbols

burnt

of

these

night.

(kalasa):

pots

make

flowers,

coconut

(sandun

sticks

cooking

clay

used

are

pots

of
of

Eleven

19.

magala

packets

frames

the

pideniya.

ata

of

vases

of

prosperity

and

abundance.
Two

20.
are

filled

the

patient

be

to

water

used

as

and

placed

valan):
on

side

them

of

items,

various

into

cast

these

either

for

receptacles

flowers,

areca-nut

as

such

tumeric

with

(namun

pots

cooking

clay

unused

during

the

night.
21.
these

Fifteen

clay

are

to

located
the

used

from
24.
given
25.

and

kalasa,
arena

nine

and

placed

are

the

as

during
coins

Sixty

of

which

are

dedicated

to

the

on

various

of

early

the
ritual

planets,
arena.

are

placed

the

cloth

of

the

gedi):
the

uged

to

patient

ritual.
(

denomination
the

it.

on

the

the

of

is.

separates

phases

small

(Pol

coconuts
to

the

the

feet

the

at

which

throughout

offerings

Twelve

cloth:

(kadaturva)

arena

kept

objects

white

of

veil

the

is

this

auspicious

certain
yards

Three

offerings
decorate

pun
the

of

remainder

(pduru):

mat

One

patient

make

pahan):

trays.

offering

23.

The

(m1ti
the

perimeter

planets.

nine

22.

illuminate

the

around

lamps

oil

anduru):

ritual.
-

nine

remainder

are

used

as

are

used

to

519

One

26.
(panca

flower

central
its

until

redi):

pta

cloth

patterned

of

yard

this

(asu-ek

to

ued
g9ba

in

(4rima)

opening

is

cloth

offering

five

containing

the

the

cover
baliya)

mal

first

colours

phase

up
the

of

ritual.
Four

27.

(pandam):

torches

with

around

sticks'wound

performance

are

are.

and

the

torches

are

made

of

cloth

and

soaked

by

the

strips

They

-oil.

coconut

used

dancers

in

during

incorporated

skillfully

from

into

their

movements.
hundred

28.

One

these

smaller

oil.

In

clay

pots

torches

the

the

yellow,

and

blue:

images.

The

colours
were

originally
(1908:
of

177)

gives

cloth

ritual

they

the

of
the

colours

from

the

in

soaked
into

cast

are
patient

the
thus

and

following

natural

following

colours
used

are
bought

nowadays

are
made

wicks,

water.

each
-

the

of

tumeric

of

ounces

rolled,

side

(vilakku):

torches

small

the

of

either

on
by

Four

eight
are

course

extinguished
29.

and

to

ready

paint

the

made

but

Coomaraswamy

pigments.
description

red,

of

the

painting

images:

Bali

images
dried,
finished
are
a little
'the
when
kaolin
then
whitened
with
paste,
painted
first
black.
The
red.
in
colours.
green.
grey
and
(guru
iron
is
from
oxide
gala)
made
pounded
red
for
the
the
slip
painting
pottery:
used
of
as
(cassia
from
leaves
pounded
of
ranavara
green
the
black
from
pounded
coconut
shell
auriculata);
by
'
kaolin
black.
grey
mixing
with
charcoal;

30.

E1

ht

skeins

of

string:

the

string

is

used

to

520

images

the

secure
A

31.

highly

to

the

clay

the

dancing

32.

Raw

the

ritual

(sandun

images

the

of

upright
the

also

to
is

which
to

applied

is

wood

water

kiri)

and

position.

tumeric

and

milk

paste

purifying

an

(sudusandun):

sandalwood

added

and

grated

of

piece

in

frames

their

to

form
into

mixed
the

floor

of

arena.
(amu

tumeric

kaha):

purifying

as

is

this

throughout

used
usually

agent,

into

made

solution.
Two

33.

is

dummala

is

it

First,

to

Secondly,

Small

34.

(kTla

effect

pyrotechnic

pungent

ritual.

being

cast

white

produce

onto
smoke.

spectacular

the
the

cow's

following
ata

milk,

p'fdeniya:

magala

butter

ghee.

whey.

required

are

and

(veralu).

olives

Finally.

are

washerman

in

order

(helaYa)"

The

the

that

not

although
hosts

are

powder

to

of
in

kept

honey.

bees'

jaggery,

the

flames

each

be

to

the

gahanav).

of

amounts

offerings

incense.

onto

(dummala):

resin

throughout

ways

produce

"cast

is

it

two
as

used

embers

burning

as

in

used

tree

powdered

of

pounds

cloth

is

viyan)

which

also
is

on

to

arrange

cloths

required
suspended

for
long

are
the

the

for

reponsible

around

wrapped

given

the

of

rectangles
lower

bodies.

overhead
the

assumed

the

provision

white

the
above

is

contacting

performers'
for

it

list.

array

canopy
of

clay

local
cloths
which
White
(udu
images

521

to

protect

them.

522

HOROSCOPES

ASTROLOGY:

normally
using

birth

to

correspond

the

time

strip

PERIODS

patraya

of

kendraya)

or
birth.

of

positions

Sinhalese

in

planets

on

PLANETARY

The

inscribes

the

concerning
of

the

(lita)

almanac

an

details
instant

at

constructed

5)

CHAPTER

AND

(janma

horoscope

birth

The

(TO

III

APPENDIX

all

the

the

planets

of
leaf

ola

astrology

are

astrologer
relevant
at

Sun

Iru,

The

in

and

nine

2.

Moon

Handa.

3.

Mars

Angharu,

4.

Dragon's

5.

Jupiter

Brahaspati

6.

Saturn

Senasuru

7.

Mercury

Budha

8.

Venus

Sikuru.

Head

Ravi

number

Sriya

or

Sma

Chandra

or

Mangala,

or

Rghu
or
or
or

Guru

Sani

Budahu
Sukra

or

the

(puskola).

following:

1.

is

Kivi

Kuja

523

9.

Dragon's

(Strictly
the

are

of

are

(dolos

nodes
in

located

are

zodiac

and'Ketu

descending

and

birth

at
the

Rhu

speaking

ascending

planets

Ketu

Tail

each

of

planets

the

moon.

the

of

but
)

twelve

in

which

rgsi)

not

The
signs

Sinhalese

are

as

follows*-

The

1.

Aries

Mesa

2.

Taurus

Vrsabha

3.

Gemini

Mithuna

4.

Cancer

Kataka

5.

Leo

Sincha

6.

Virgo

Kany

7.

Libra

Tula

8.

Scorpio

Vrscika

9.

Saggitarius

Dhnu

10.

Capricorn

Makara

11.

Aquarius

Kumbha

12.

Pisces

Mina

location
on

positions
the

of

divisions

the

horoscope

of

the

ascendant

the

otherwise
is

over

Figure

A.

This

the

eastern

known
marked

in

16.

the

the

centre

the

raya).

this

is

horizon

at

ascendant
the

twelve
In

the

the
the

of
sign

time

(lagna).
diagram,

the

section

indicates

of

in

graphically

cak.

diagram

as

particular

containing

(rsi

in

their

represented

diagram

zodiac

marked

zodiac

is
of

means

in

planets

ecliptic

reproduced

horoscope

birth.

the
by

horoscope

the

of

of
The

in

this

524

En

olcu
4-J M

UG\
Ef)

ro
1''
4.1

t4

rcl
11

cA

c.

CU

d7

-ril

0
0

t0

14

C
N

to
"
C1

1, /, '

=,

Si

sl

J. Jr

it

case

is

first

the

ending

with

Leo

of

the

location

of

Once

the

the

chart
This

indication

of

the

planets.

into

cakra

:.
is

ecliptic
108)

divisions

given
the

sequence

name.

Thus

one

Taurus,

second

ninth
navnsa

divisions
of
the

Capricorn.
through
zodiac

the

all

the

Which

the

first
the

signs.

The
at

navnsa

time

navgnsa

20'

nine
movinc

have

been

is

Aries

Aries,

until

etc.

all

The
thus
Pisces
the

of
birth

the

of

zodiac

filled.

third

x9

the

of

the

Gemini,

of

divided

The

of

degrees

by

(12

Taurus
the

the

is

divisions

been

exact

occupied

each
of

108

sign,
Aquarius,

passed

Aries

third
have

more

name,

occupying

all

portion

sub-divisions

sign

part

divisions'.

nine

108

second

have

its

chart

of

second

the

signs

with

Aries

of

twelve

the

the

gives

the

divisions

until

the

sign

into

name

in

(Sans)

second

is

this

zodiac

of

these

the

takes

now
third

Saturn

each
of

Commencing

ecliptic.

around

each

divided
of

can
the

the

horoscope

of

give

thus

both

completed

the

'chart

each

with

total

fact

or

The

birth

example,

by

constructed,
of

which

nine

house.
of

for

zodiac

direction,

time

occupied

is

portion

In

the

of

twelfth

the

takes

(Rhu).

part
the

the

above

is

be

can

signs

thus

anti-clockwise

at

cak-raga

rsi

marked-B.

an

planets

Head

Dragon's

the

in
in

(, Vrscika)

Virgo

other

horoscope

the

Scorpio

house,

the

sequence

nine

diagram,

the

(Singha)

In

marked.

and

in

on

In

with

position

following

be

(KanyZ).

Virgo

first
becomes

and
sign
indicate

so
of

on
the
the

5 4)6

in

navnsa
becomes

i
ascendant

the
in

marked

the

the

The

sequence.
from

known
each

sign

then

be

house.

which
the

is

the

relateSto

Apart

from

lunar
This

latter

what

kind
is

in

used
name.

child's

is

choosing

the

great

moon

Jupiter

the

correct

but

twelfth
(Guru)
the

occupies
Taurus,

is

that

information

birth

janma
at

and

nikat

the

the

three

time
in
child
to

periods

and
the

exact

ways

the

or
of

birth.

predicting
have.

will

syllables

of

birth.

person's

significance

qualities

name

by

of

planetary

to

the

further

the

and

calculating

partners,

marriage
it

attributes

of

place

gives

of

example.

that

of
as

by

is

detail

for

contains

such

occupied

asterism

Thus,

can

Leo.

of

horoscope

the

information

to

be

through

Jupiter

particularities

information

of

can

This

corresponds

is

in

planet

occupied
that

horoscope

the
the

birth

of

which

division

of

which

time

Leo

ninth
back

The

is

it

house

travelled

indicates

indicates

section
of

second

chart.

(Singha)

Leo

division

the

horoscope

the

of

second

ninth

in

is

case
first

each

birth.

and

following

have

they

of

moment

displayed
A

It

the

at

the

by

which

this

others

occupied

degrees

the

section

but

navgnsa

In

the

navenea

cakraya

becomes

with

This

navnsa

then

this

cakraya

born.

diagram.

the

of
and

navansa

the

of

centre

(Kataka)

Cancer

is

person.

which

begin

the

selecting
in

which

used.

The
astologer

above
works.

the

represents
It

is

to

raw
this

data
raw

with

which

data

that

an
the

5-9
27

05C(

astrol..

the

of

significations
the

ecliptic.

are

all

is

is

they

are

will

rarely

birth

fail
a

repercussions.

that

records

had
21

(5.1%)

One

of

the

of
Tovil
depend

Hodge

fortune
of
Berav

cures

and
but
the

in
visited

uses

(ibid:

particular.

at

Whatever

calculation

of

(1981:

the

154
months

all.
is

(35.59)

out

of
for
for

visiting
is

in

domain

this

providing

ensues
periods

in

astrologer

misfortune.
action

231a)

three

that

an

active

alleviate

one.

explaining

horoscope

It

most

are
to

one

visited

in

rituals

last

records

128

serious

householders

the

the

of

231b)

with

astrologers

being
on

never

411

matching

Hodge
of

astrologer

telling

misfortune

have

and

sample

(27.4%)

361.99

of

general

that

had

commonest

telling.

sample

an

visited

only

fortune

of

out

remains

times,

essential.

the

after

might

fortune-telling
is

Parents

it

life

to

surprisingly,

people.

auspicious

horoscope

the

(37.5%)

finding

key

the

constructed

which

of

marriage,

at

misfortune,

cases

loss'

systematic

not

Sinhalese

throughout

and

child

astrologer

above,

horoscope

the

and,

most

positions

the

the

horoscope

have

to

For

partners

from

to

possession.

treasured

horoscope.

important

very

of

unique

The
through

mutual

as
through

the

bear.

movements
and

order

apparent

readily
astrology

personal

and

each

of

their

and

consideration

discern

interpretation

to

configurations

into

to

attempts

brought

planets

their
taken

As

is

knowledge

of

range

the

Bali

however,

all

planetary

528

influence

which

The

to

but

astrology

Indian

such

calculating

more

are

which
in

Sri

ease

of

application.

full

be

to

There

are

from

popular

than

others.

Is

technique

this

of

commonly

because
Dass

of

some

method

suspect

Vimsottri

the

of.

elucidation

I-

methods

horoscope
The

in

peculiar

different

person's

largely

today.

found

not

technique

many

periods

Lanka

used

is

periods

appears

astrology.

through.

going

planetary

of

calculation

western

is

individual

an

its

of

Kramaya.

is

given

in

Role

order

of

the

(1935).
The
planets

upon
the

(A.

it

of

which

over

its

of

one

in

the

of

order
in

given

the

the

it

(mahl

to

position

planets
following

to
is

above
and

their

Moon

2.

Mars

3.

Dragon's

4.

Jupiter

through
the
periods

ofmah
10

years

7 years
Head

18

years

16

years

is

for
the

the

number

Eastern
of

dass

of
of

asterism
same

120

based
each

the

table:

Duration
1.

it

from

move

rulership
that

trines,

on

particular

das)

based

are
planet

at

Secondly.

periods

has

same

heavens

the

Rele).

periods
for

particular

in
to

according

takes

viewed

These

planets.

remaining

are

on

calculation

(nkat)

The

based
were

649

D.

the

years

or

they

as

time

is

method

nkat
whilst

horizon.
influence

e)fl

The
is

this

5.

Saturn

19

years

6.

Mercury

17

years

7.

Dragon's

years

8.

Venus

20

years

9.

Sun

time

at-the

to

used
The

all

the

of

birth.

as

its

the
of
one

of

order
the
of

the

rulership

The
as

three

n9kat

KLti.

Uturapala.
Ada.

Siyvasa.

Rehena,

each

Aslisa.
Hata.

27

being
planetary

that

any

can

only

of

method

the
nhkat

individual

the

planets

repeated
periods

these

n1kat
and

occupying
has

nine

planet
planets
n! kat,

for

every

120

commence

in

any

once

follows:

Utrasala

to

divided

different

three

can

an

is

of

be

positions

ecliptic

each
of

life

individual.

an
to

over

planets

ecliptic.

Data.

are

there

as

has

planet

each

Each

and

das

periods

The

years

exalted

of

assigning

ecliptic.
and

their

life

of

asterisms,

such

the

ruler

by

of

the

(nkat).

twenty-seven
of

in

are

these

achieved

120

longevity

Furthermore.

of

particular

length

Such

length

is

periods

maximum

planets

relation

asterisms

20'

the

the

is

13

be

predict

horoscope

into

these

all

attain.

can
if

of
to

believed

individual

be

6 years

total

sum

attained

Tail

Ravi

Rhu

Revati

Budha

Suvana

Chandra

mah

das

530

M,

Asvida.

It

is

the

the

time

of

person

whose

period

of

Sant

location

of

birth

which

janma

Sikuru

Puvasala

finds

the

Kuja

Utraputupa

person

Sita

Puvapal,

Berana.

which

Ketu

Denata,

Anura,

Pusa.

Guru

Mula

Muvasirasa.

at

Puvaputupa

Visa,

Punvasa,

the

him

or
is

nkat

particular

determines

the

herself.

For

Suvana

(Chandra

moon

in

moon

Mah

nakat

Das-Z)

in

example,

be__in

will

dass

mah

the

the

at

a
great

time

of

birth.
information

The

little

significance.

amount

of

of

n9kat

to

the

time

with

equated

the

by

then

the

which

is
Both

at

birth

already

the

the

birth

of
has

the

period

moon

moon

period

of

to

moon

to

planet

is

that

portion
the

traverse

a
of

the

has

which

nWkat
if

the

nAkat

is

amount

planet
of

be

can

of
the

Thus

rulership

an

establish

entered

traversed
a

itself

traverse

proportions

already
of

in

individual.

the

simple

to

the
the

of

is

that

states

which

step

time

total

the
use

the

for

moon

calculate
and

from

simply

period
next

for

taken

point

certain

taken

of

time

total

this

The

time

the

in

is

individual

to

up

nakat

used

already

to

passed

pending.

still
the

establishment

and

the

passed

of

calculation
are

facilitated

an
of

individual's
the

mahl

portion
by

of
the

the
use

dasva
period
of

an

531

Is

Lanka

Sri

the

and

planets

at

the

time

of

of

the

22

page
finer

into

nine

mah

dasva

dasva
by

ruled
of

periods
is

the

of

the

the

Mah

passed
On

for

chart

makinC

of
Dass)

their
is

it

in

Years

being

mah

in

the

follows:

as

periods

antar
the

The

dass.
great

is
For
period

Days

i.

Ravi

18

2.

Chandra

3.

Kuja

4.

Rha

5.

Guru

18

6.

Sani

11

12

10

length

dasva

Months

the
enter

below.

given

of

first

the

of

rulership
is

ruler

subsequent

in
as

sub-divided

The

ruler

order

same

further

are

das.

planet

sub-periods
(Ravi

Civen

logarithms.

further

dass

the

in

is

already

like

off
a

the

as

period,

the
the

sun

antar

of

proportionately
example,

called
same

21

calculations.
mah

planets

rulership

given

nine

the

that

read

these

to
the

of

is

almanac

of

be

associated

and

periods

of

is

almanac

their
20

and

'Iranama'

1980

and
pages

amounts

to

birth

adjustments
Each

On

the

enables

which

nkat

das.

mah

the

of

in

use

Gunasena

the

of
19

page

the

about

by

staff

On

in

commonly

published

the

by

information

chart

Lita'

newspaper.

astrological

most

almanac

A
'Pancnga

annually

compiled

given

The

almanac.

astrological

24

532

7.

Budha

8.

Ketu

046

9.

Sikuru

100

10

600
The

fashion

this

If

almanac.
is

passed
is

born

There

for

dass

antar

all

the

period

further

are

planetary

antar

anata

Once*the

these

relate

the

the

as
but

etc.,

the

level

which

person

skill

of

the

of

interpretations
and

locating
for

what

There
a

alleviating

an

the

das

mah

and

of

are

the

are

horoscope
action

of

to

unlikely
being

taken.

periods
be

go

objective

of

to
which,

are

In
certain

indicate

will

dismissed

These

then

lookout.

likely

are

and

his

on

significance

named

to
chart

can

astrologer

astrologer

misfortune

number

birth

astrological

the

passing

astrologer
her

or

based

patientsi

individual

is

configurations

statements

interpreting

sources

his

The

planets.

the

of

to

positions,

qualitative

make

the

the

periods

the

of

periods

is

contemporary

relationships
to

it

identified
to

able

and

in

finer

ever
such

das.

through

periods

been

have

on

with

periods

beyond

go

rarely

individual

subtraction.

deal

which

-already

an

addition-and

the

Of

dasava

which

in

das.

antar

be

by

within
das,

calculations

in

19

page

ma h

sub-period

displayed

are

on

the

calculations

discriminations
aturu

planets

known

easily

planets

of

the

then

be

can

the

for

known

the

all

be.
if

located

without

some

referred

to.

533

to

according

erstaka,

as

context,

caturstaka.

these

of
spells

degrees

life

the

of

in

is

which

that

can

the

of

the
be

'death

time'.

result'

in

mudalli

a
in

given

5.

Chapter
In

is

it

interpret

such

order

that

which

are

they
likely

to

act

is

this

sense

tovil-for

to

up

can
to

of

their

the

the

starting

by

be
effect

upon

the

these
influences

effects.

themselves

or

life.
in

and

the
the

ball

ritual

to

others,

in

tangible

person's

effects

the

the

of

into

translated

for

point

organisers
made

readings,

planetary

dominant
severity

case

in

to

as

and

impediment

literally
dire

so

one

badly

period

klaya.

is
the

and

severe

most

mraka

in

as

able

forecast

the

fatality,

is

The

victim.

encountered

hindrance

of

each

particularly

augurs

configurations

varying

bhdaka:

and

candrstaka.

srystaka.

phenomena
The
light
duration

ritual
or

the
and

534

IV

APPENDIX

Image

of

base
The

string.
auspicious

proportion.

also

water

to

and

the

is

is

consistency
and

frames

augment

where

volume

the

are

proportions
shape

shaped

is

checked
roughly

in

milk

the

The

It

achieved.

As

necessary.
using
mapped

makeshift

out.

the

or

clay

used

(makulu)
is

clay

soaked
(sandun

sandalwood
puddled

until

then

applied

to

stones

to

is

using

approximately

and
3x1,

clay

The

laboriously

construction

pipe

and

canes

roughly

are

hill.

added
is

bamboo

fine

upon

constructed

effects.

termite

of

mixture

The

workable

is

images

it

used

positive

about

earth

the

from

is

frames

the

proportions

the

kiri).

the

TOVIL

BALI

planks,

of

construct

made
in

HAT

clay

from

made

bring

to

yantra

in

images

the

rectangular

to

construction
Each

an

FOR

ASSEMBLED

IMAGES

THE

image

the

develops
Once

yardstick.
surface

is

smoothed

535

hands

wet

with

3D

and

heads.

chests

between

distinction
dominating

yet

Once

the

of

highly
on
The

is

colour

create

further

images

from

VIII,

and

(iruge

mah
to

intended

image

The

giving

blurs
the

the
images

is
Upon

are

of

left

are

brushes

lights

to

places

darks.

and
(see

follows

as

lines
images.

the
in

attempts

of

are

bold
of

surfaces

use

home-made

using

sweeping.

with

are

undercoat.

These

curved

the

this

applied

production

by

they

completed,

The

Plates

VII.

image

This
to

preside

dasva)

and

is

his
all

portrays

an

representation

a
the

over

relieve

neck.

disjointed
was

deity

bodies

period

great

in

veneration
the

of
the

misfortunes

the

of
the

Sun
is

ritual
within

arising

period.

that

to

right

believed

deity

relief

opaquely

volume

DasBandi:

1.

the

applied

IX):

and

horse-hair.

suggestive

already

further

grey

and
in

effective

the

and

pig-hair

colour

kaolin.

ground

blue

into

and

and

as

out

background

images

the

of

with

such

quality.

ambiguous

yellow.

brushes

line

of

2D

images,

brought

are
the

flatness

shape

white

painted
red,

use

the

of

shoulders,

whilst

incorporates

which

parts

and

The

flat.

remain

I
Significant

dimension,

third

image

an

produce

elements.

their
the

to

has

without
The

assured.
yellow

odd

character

with

is

body.

tour

about
arms

three
and

seemingly

(terumak

significance

image

feet
a

single

high

n).
and

head.

the
In

536

his

he

hands

(kendiya),

water-pot
is

vehicle

Viskam

be

dedicated

during

the

of

have

By
its

in

image

with
sculpted,

chest
a

wears

hangs

legs

of

and

crafts
(potak),

pair

god's

left

free.

lesser

gods

vehicle

of

held

In

benevolence.

upon

common

and

demons.

Visva
of

his

an

right

upright
his

left

high

neck,
his

arms
feet

his

he
neck

feature

in

Around

his

Karman.
objects

associated

hands

he

holds

(kavakatuvak).

(kaduvak)

In

this

deity

Around

compasses

sword
in

carefully

His

and

variety

of
a

flat.

malvak),

holds

to

paid

is

face

are

(halamba).

craftsmen.

(P_athinda),
is

four

anklets

he

hands

as

five-headed

central

ornaments

the

bull,

Piyasena

six-feet

almost

ten-armed,

with

of

in

profession
was

stands

The

(uranga

serpent

his

scribe

the

pair

curls

book

hand

adorned

dedication.

Karman

other

representation

In
with

are

his

of

is

inclusion

which

attention

and

the

whilst

result

greatest

body.

dos

to

Artificer,

Its

any

impressive

an

yellow

the

Visva

of

portrays

and

the

far

Baliya

Divine

the

craftsmen.

as

His

image

Viskam

the

remove

construction

image

The

to

accrued

carpenter.

and

intended

is

ritual

and

(iya).

important

most

Karman,

crafts

vhana).

ceremony,

Visva

of
saint'

might

the

gediya).

arrow

the

Possibly

representation
'patron

(piyum

flower

Baliy:

2.

an

and

lotus

(hak

shell

conch

carries

position
hand

the

and

fifth

signifying
he

holds

537

(dlum

pomegranate
(pun

kalasa),

the

solar
Sun

the

(ray

z9

from

relief

His
caused
(_akku

each

image

deity

of

4.

His
of

status

Asu-ek

offerings

the

composed

of

81
which

humours.
out

diseases

and

spirits

his
his

feet

Baliya:

is

The

earrings.
his

left

a
bird

peacock
is

vehicle
suggestive

patient's

Nine

piece

offering
times
offerings

of

the

receptacle
nine
will

sash.

pigeon-like

centre

floral

holes.
the

appearance

magnificent
pigeon

right

blue

and
in

of

Prince.

or

Mal

crowns

is

and

and

weapon:

in

high

cloth
with

holds

king

feet

yellow

general

GSba

half

adorned

At

vhana).

into

demons

and

and

is

(g_ba)

of

he

hands

his

of

The

from

(pita)

bile

attentions

each

paksaYa).

the

provide

arising

cancel

wearing

heads,

three

(lihiniVa
(monara

of

to

to

four

stands

(lakavfla)

rosary

incarnation

disorders
and

of

bhtay).

pink-bodied
has

member

believed

believed

also

long

out

a
an

is

(vta)

malign

marking

depicts

of

wind

is
the

and
The

In

the

propitiation
by

kinds

seven
in

imbalances

He

avatra).

(d111

79).

(Sriyavamsa),

kings

of

race

in

image

thread

1908:

This

pot

(kendiya),

pot

craftsmen

Coomaraswamy

Baliya:

clay

soot-coated

by

used

(cf.

Sriyavamsa

3.

He

type

lines

straight

and

the

of

nlak)

auspicious

water

spouted

(trisulak)

trident

an

palayak).

cavities
be

placed

. 3J

during
the

the

(doe)

misfortune
The

the
is

and

Each

in

(cf.

the

81,

squares

the

mal

baliya

most

absorb

his

of

evil

and

surrounds.

from

strips

strips

is

is

the

banana

of

of

young

own

precise

to

elaborated
course

17).

Figure

its

has

squares
which

of

degree

dedication

to

and

with

81.

each

referent,

patient

for

gaze

Coconut

flowers.

the

of

will

intended

constructed

decorated

(gok-kola)

lesser

is

from

baliya

mal

and

stem

I
structure

The

night.

he

which

onto

ritual-and

The
in

summarised

the

of

greater

at

of
the

of

ballya'e

mal

significance
poem

cosmic

each

of

beCinninC

of

sequence:

hatara
da
rakusu
da
devindu
n9kat
visi
ata
da
da
tri
mohota
saka
sani
da
devatva
rakusan
asta
da
dolos
nam devindu
da
Yakuna
sendipati
devindu
da
tithi
pahalos
devayan
graha
samagada
nava
obata
devatvan
dAna
pamana
ek-asuvak
hin

"

The
the

rkja
gods
saka
eight
twelve

four
the
hin
the
twenty-eight
of
the
trinity
and

gena.

of

ntkat

sani
the
rksa
godlings
[i.
the
of
the
gods
named
e.
gods
demons
the
the
of
all
chief
tithi
fifteen
the
the
of
gods
the
the
planets
of
nine
to
gods
also
you
know
these
godlings.
to
one
eighty
come

I.

the

haterayi:

Hin

(nakat)

constellations

These

hin.

four

include

which

the

are
one

zodiac)

the
under

tour
which

person

therefrom.

was

born,
The

with

along
hin

are

located

7th.

the
at

the

14th
four

and
cornora

21st
or

536

N.E.-

N.

E.

S.E.

32

33

34

35

36

37

38

39

10

31

56

57

58

59

60

61

40

11

30

55

72

73

74

75

62

41

12

29

54

71

80

81

76

63

42

13

28

53

70

79

78

77

64

43

14

27

52

69

68

67

66

65

44

15

26

51

50

49

48

47

46

45

16

25

24

23

22

21

20

19

18

17

w.

N.W.

S.

' S.W

(otherwise
known
Mal
the
Gaba
Batiyg.
Ek
AsuThe
17.
as
Figure
Sarvat 'bhadraya cakraya, a mystical diagram of 81
squares)
4"

540

the

structure

kla.

17)

yama,
classed

as

Chandra

Baliya.

II.

N9kat

There'

intercalary

n)kat

Utrasala,

Siyavasa.

is

Appeal

the

significance
context
to

equivalent
take
given

of

this

ritual.

the

Hindu

trinity

a, somewhat
them

which

are

24)
29)

M,

14)

S.

20)

Denata,

30)

far

follows:

the

ritual.

is

The

from

are

Brahma.
as

of

trinity.

They

as

Ada.

Puvasala.

the

of

course

is

of

8)

regents

the

form,

obscure

19)

Mula,

or

deities

three

4)

Utraputupa.

Mohta:

or

these

of

the

in

Asvida.

Sita,

rulers
in

Muhurta

Tri

III.

to

made

32)

The

corners.

13)

Suvana,

and

constellations

twenty-eight

names

Puvaputupa.

31)

eighth

Muvasirasa.

23)

28)

Abijit,

27)

twenty

3)

18)

Deta,

seven

four

Aslisa,

Hata.

22)

Anura,

21)

Vis.

12)

16)

Utrapal,

15)

the

at

7)

eight

perimeter

Revati,

2)

the

NIkat.

outer

hin

Pusa,

a
Abijit

the

Rehena,

11)

Punvasa.

Puvapal,

but

6)

Kti.

5)

the

follows:

as

are

Berana,

the

by

in

twenty

added

the

are

such

only

is

around

interspersed

sequence,

26)

these

hin

twenty

fact

called

located

are

as

g)

murtu.

four

the
in

constellation

nkat

10)

portrayed

are
to

but

constellations

The

atayi:

visi

1)

vyu.

are

and

rksa

constellations.

The

25)

and

follows:

as

named

are

and

in

Clear
to

said

be

Visnu

and

seen

from

the

33)

GAba.

34)

Siva,

541

Dvra
threshold

by

covered

be

the

they

descendants

of

whilst

in

beings

with

36)

Jala

deities

Rakusa

(water);

Rksa

40)

(snake/serpent);

The
from

(tire);

Rksa

38)
Rkea

ga

41)

(flesh?

);

of

these

beings

of

the

Rksa

43)

Sarva

).
status

cosmological

exact

natnos:

(clouds/thunder):

Rksa

Mnsa

(totality/universality?

Rksa

V.

42)

(wind);

category

their

39)

Megha

least

at

this

given
Agni

cods.

(or

into

(noise/music);

Rksa

Rksa

is

it

37)

the

neutral

fall,

to

Titan-like

be

even

morally

and

appear

to

to

island,

the

of

challenge

be

varied.

believed

taken

are

to

or

beings

and

cannibals
population

they

to

numerous

and

indigenous

The

rksa.
are

ogres

door

womb,

external.

rksa

taken

are

Asta

Sravana

Vyu

eight

power

nature

the

the

contexts

the

ambivalent)
that

or

are

the

other

they

Thirdly,

outside

category

people

some

literally

meaning

Rakusa:

Asta

For

finally

and

IV.

Bhira

35)

and

is

far

clear.

signs

are

Vrsabha

the

onto

more

(naksstra

asterisms
referred

Indian

into

to
(Taurus);

are

signs
to

equivalent

assimilated
grafted

twelve

the

Rsi:

Dolos

our

ancient

follows:
46)

Mithuna

and
from

astrology

or
as

own

in

fact

on
The

nkata).
Mesa

(Gemini);

were

Greek

the
based

system

44)

These

zodiac.

(Aries):
47)

and
lunar
aina
45)

Kataka

542

48)

(Cancer);
(Libra);

Tul

51)
53)

(Sa$gitarius);
(Aquarius);

and

another

for

explanation

In

Saturn.

with

52)

Dhanu

Makara

(Capricorn);

54)

Kumbha

(Pisces).

Saturn.

of

wheel
inclusion

puzzling

somewhat

50)

(Scorpio);

the

Sakaya:

Sant

VI.

(Virgo):

Kanya

Vrscika

Mina

55)

49)

(Leo);

Singha

his

presence

the

diagram

This
I

and

he

find

could
is

he

than

other

provides

associated
fifty-sixth

the

occupies

no

square.

represent

fifteen

days

take

almost

up

of

60)

follows:
Jalavaka;
67)

58)

The

face').

(Sendipati
is

identified

of
61)

is

the

62)

72)

Dolosvaka:

tithi
as
63)

Tiyavaka=
66)

69)

and

perimeter

Satavaka;

Navavaka;

moon

fifteen

third

Diyavaka;
65)

waxing

The
the

(the

fortnight

Satavaka;

Dasavaka;

70)

Telesvakat

57)

Pasalosvaka.

Rja:

Vesamuni

it

entire

71)

Tudusvaka;

Vill.

the

68)

Ekolosvaka;

of

moon).

Visetiya;

Atavaka;

days

waning

Plaviya;
64)

lunar

the

These

tithi.

the

of

fifteen

of

consisting

month

as

days

fifteen

the

fifteen

the

Pahalovayi:

Tithi

VII.

fifty
given

over

yakka).

He

with

square

ninth

Vaisravana

to
is

the
the
one

(lit.

kinz

demon

the

is

of

special

leader

of
of

uardian
of

the

coda

'masked
importance
demons

all
the

north
of

the

and
four

543

wealth

who
in

is

is

who

corners,

role
in

represented

IX.

Nava

the

most

baliya
in

this

(Venus);

Kuja

(Saturn);

(Mecury);

73)

In

view

to

of
it

earth.
that

These

be

to

he

is

74)

(Mars);

77)

79)

Candra

nine

Sun);

(the
and

the

rar
mal

squares

75)

(Dragon's

Rhu

(Jupiter);

by

central

(the

Iru

by

are

propitiated

the

occupy

Guru

they

are

an

idea

of

brief

the

in

the
of

Sukra

Head);

78)

Moon):

80)

Duda

finally

81)

Ketu

gods

of
using

the
the
a

their
will

small

characteristics.

Iru

or

Ravi

(the

direction:

East

offering:

saffron

tree:
weapon:

imbul
two

Sun)
(indra
rice

diga)
(kokun

van

bat)

gaha
headed

hand

drum

(udgkkiya)

further
deities

baliya

relatively

would

characteristics

numerous
mal

planets

nine

This

ritual.

which

identities

individual

the

in

way
81

of

explication

given

the

up

importance

the

of

give

as

74)

lord

Tail).

(Dragon's

of

they
order:

Senasuru

the

demons

all

planets.

nine
deities

such

76)

make

the

following

the

inside

the

ritual.

important
as

of

chief

Kuvera

with
stored

riches

as

Grahay:

and

like

the

guards

his

identified

further

are

give
which
given

vocabulary

514

vehicle:
colour:

75)

Sukra

rice

(vendaru

bat)

(cmar)

white

Kuja

or

(Mars)

Angharu

direction:

(yma

South

offering:

red
kolon

tree:
weapon:

diga)

(ratu

rice

bat)

gaha
(ankusaya)

goad

elephant

(monera

peacock

vehicle:

vhana)

red

colour:

or

(Dragon's

Pani

Head)

(nirita)

South-west

direction:

milk

offering:

colour:

ghee

bull

colour:

vehicle:

with

oaha

fly-whisk

vehicle:

weapon:

mixed

karanda

weapon:

tree:

(ginikona)

South-east

tree:

Rhu

(Venus)

Sikuru

or

offering:

77)

vhana)

golden

direction:

76)

(monera

peacdck

v9teke
fish
horse
white

rice

with

(tala

gingelly

gaha
held

in

(asvaya)

the

right

hand

kiri

bat)

545

78)

Senasuru
direction:

blue
nuga

weapon:

79)

vehicle:

colour:

blue

(the

white
divul

vehicle:

van

bat)

(pattiya)
(Ata)

white

Buda

or

(Mercury)

Budahu

(sauma)

North

direction:

rice

golden

offering:

kosamba

gaha

weapon:

conch

shell

vehicle:

colour:

white

tree:

offering:

(sudu

gaha

elephant

colour:

direction:

(vavamba)

rice

belt/rope

weapon:

Guru

Moon)

North-west

offering:

73)

(kaputa)

crow

Sandu

or

tree:

bat)

van

(avanpataya)

fan

Candra

(nil

rice

gaha

direction:

80)

(varuna)

West

offering:
tree:

(Saturn)

Sani

or

or

(ran

(hak

van

bat)

gediya)

buffalo

(Jupiter)

Brahaspati

(isna)

North-east
golden

rice

(ran

van

bat)

516
bo

tree:
weapon:

gaha
golden

vehicle:
colour:

81)

human

(Dragon's

being

Tail)

direction:

yellow
banana

tree:

(ptale)

centre/abyss

offering:

vehicle:

swan

and

(or

graphical
be

planets

can

5)

Chandra

Baliya:

(Chandra)

(lakavgla

book

and

instances

some

ota)

image

intended

characteristics

dedicated

to

the

moon

disorders

relieve

which

inauspicious

traversing

moon

of

261.

page

is
to

the

of

V.

Plate

grey)

the

of

in

This

result

in

seen

is

and
as

gaha)

equivalents

the

bat)

van

(hansa)

yellow

colour:

(ramba

rosary

(pandu

rice

tree

weapons:

arise

kalasa)

golden

Ketu

The

(ran

pot

constellations.
is

image

The
its

centre

of

the

domed

four

distinct

four

the

terms.

are

person

is

circle

high

(hin),

reckoned-as

the

born,

with

overlords
the

7th.

and

the

displays

The

each

each
four

which.

in

of

nkat

in

and

21st

111th

at

At

moon.

rksa,

appearance.

corners

along

feet

painted

are
and

four

half

representing

corners

colour

represent

and

of
rksa

astrological
which
nilkat

547

from

that
has

positions
the

At

in

intended

to

image

ferocious

stands

rksa
displays

face

eyes,

hooked

mouth.

He

swords,

spears,

he

his

This
in

of

the

moon

demon

is

the

(kr'6da)

wrath

of

excessive
its

the

characteristic

ceremony
during

the

with
in

the

of

body

also
in

heat

the

Usnadhrya,

of
is

common

his

hands

creature

strongly

Sinhalese

mythology
from

out

the

vehicle.

depicts

with
from

which

'bearer

the
cause

Saturn

of

associated
body

deity

location
is

It

zodiac.

the

image

gaping

brandishes

of

one

flower

lotus

inflamed
a'

he

peep

unfavourable

name
in

faces

This

the

alternative
'Heat'

throughout

rides

from
which

physique.
and

In
a

Hideous
He

generation

like.

the

Baliya:

Rastaka

of

(kukula),

24).

body.

his

and

each

portrays

gross

and

protruding

in

arms

and

bulging

tusks

and

high

visage

exorcism

1917:

Barnett

feet

six

cockerel

with

(Senasuru)

heat'.

picture
with

appeasement

beastly

goads
a

associated

gets

his

of

twenty

has

holds

joints

7)

Baliya:

out

over

nose

associated
(cf.

patient.

period.
The

The

painted

theses

mythology.

and

cancel

the

associated

Rksa

Saturn

with

fateful

Hindu

Krda

Das

associated
is

and

is

moon

commonly

animal

Buddhist

both

6)

an

the

through

for

repercussions
of

centre

movement

moon's

particular

(hva).

hare

The

point.

or

illness

the
it
of
in

X48

Sinhalese

traditional

image

The

is

items

various
cloth

coloured

serpents

the

trunk

banana
(ankusa

enclosed
certain

or
from

are

being
sacred
demons.

firmly

secured

and

from

in

wheel

which
Clusters

peer

place.

out

into

-fitted

the

elephant
(trisula)

intended
the

briChtly

from

turban.

tridents

are

eyes

include

These

prosaic,
space

his

are

borders.
kudapat)

and
up

(yudha)

weapons

of

number

far

images

the

lies

adorned

(rathaya).

chariot

make

portrays
is

wears

feet

his

head

which

and
body

he

and

At

his

around
bands

concentric

jewellry

tall
His

arms.

the

vehicle,

coil

Once

of

four

bodice.

and

his

symbolises
of

with

feet

three

about

deity

yellow-bodied
with

medicine.

unwelcome

to

large
soft
goads
which,

protect

the

attention

of

549

BIBLIOGRAPHY

(1962)
Buddha
Dancing
the
Goblins:
M. M.
A
and
Magic
Religion.
American
Theory
and
of
66:
Vol.
75-82.
Anthropologist
(1966)
Ritual
Prestations
Stucture
the
M. M.
and
Ames,
in
Pantheon.
Manning
Nash
)
(ed.
Sinhalese
the
of
in
Studies
Theravada
Buddhism.
S. E.
Anthropological
University.
New Haven.
Yale
Studies.
Asia
(1968)
Society
in
Medieval
Ceylon.
M. B.
Ariyapala,
Ceylon.
Affairs.
Colombo.
Cultural
Dept.
of
Visual
Interaction
(1981)
Glancing:
in
L. A.
Babb,
Anthropological
Research.
Journal
Hinduism.
of
Vol.
"37.
(1978)
Too
Many,
Too
Few:
Ritual
Modes
B. A.
Babcock,
23:
Semiotics
291-302.
Signification.
of
Guide
(1917)
Sinhalese
Alphabetical
to
L. D.
Barnett.
Indian
The
Sources.
Antiquary
Ballad
from
Folklore
45.
India
Press.
British
Bombay.
No.
Suppiment
Ritual
(1975)
Knowledge
F.
among
and
the
Barth.
Guinea.
Universitetsforlagpt.
New
Baktaman
of
Ames,

Oslo.
(1978)
Performance.
Verbal
(ed)
Art
R.
as
Bauman,
Rowley.
Massachusetts.
Publishers.
House
Newbury
Curers
(1976)
Resort
to
in
Strategies
of
A. R.
Beals.
(ed).
Medical
Leslie
in
Asian
C.
India.
South
California
Berkley.
Press.
University
Systems.
of
Cape.
London.
Illuminations.
(1970)
W.
Benjamin,
Dance
Features
Song.
(1977)
Symbols,
and
M.
of
Bloch,

Articulation.
15: 55-81.

European

Journal

of

Sociology.

Genealogical
Charter.
(1952)
A
L.
Africa.
Bohannan.
22: 301-315.
(1977)
Theory
Practice.
Outline
P.
of
of
a
Bourdieu,
Press.
University
Cambridge
(1829)
)
Nattanawa:
(trans.
Yakkun
J.
Callaway.
a
Ceylon
the
descriptive
of
system
Singhalese
poem.
or
the
is
in
practices
demonology:
appended
which
oP a

550

described
as
a Buddhist
and
-by
Singhalese
poem -descriptiveof
the
_a
by
Ceylon
in
natives
of
characters
assumed
a
(Illustrated).
Oriental
Translation
masquerade.
London.
Valpy.
Fund.
V. J.
(1976)
Sinhalese-English
Dictionary.
C.
Carter,
Rev.
Colombo.
Ltd.
M. D.
Gunasena
Co.
(1982)
Persons.
Selfless
Cambridge
Collins.
S.
University
Press.
(1908)
Medieval
Sinhalese
K.
Coomaraswamy,
A.
Art.
Gloucestershire.
Broad
Campden.
Cognition:
(1977)
Aspects
V.
Structure
Das.
and
of
University
Oxford
Hindu
Ritual.
Press.
Caste
and.
Delhi.
(1865-66)
D.
Demonology
De
Gunaratna,
Silva
and
in
Journal
the
Royal
Witchcraft
Ceylon.
Asiatic
of
(Ceylon
Vol.
IV:
1-117.
Branch).
Society
(1911)
Bali
W. A.
the
Ceremonies
De Silva,
on
or
- Note
'Sinhalese.
Journal
Royal
Society
the
Asiatic
the
of
(Ceylon
Vol.
Branch).
XXII:
140-160.
(1966)
Purity
Danger.
M. "
Routledge.
Douglas.
and
London,
Paul.
Kegan
and
(1966)
Homo
Hierarchicus.
Paladin.
L.
Dumont.
kapua
Kolan

devil
or
NattanaWa,

priest

London.
(1969)
Structural
A
Analysis
M. J.
Egan,
of
a Sinhalese
Ph. D.
Unpublished
Thesis.
Ritual.
Healing
-Cambridge.
(1959)
History:
The
Myth
Cosmos
M.
the
Eliade,
and
of
New York.
Row.
Harper
Return.
Eternal
and
(1982)
Reality,
Sumbol
Stage:
The
M.
Esslin,
and
)
in
(ed.
in
Themes
Drama
Redmond
4:
Metaphor.
University
Press.
Symbolism.
Cambridge
Drama
and
(1940)
The
Nuer.
E. E.
Oxford
Evans-Pritchard.
Press.
University
(1972)
Priests
Monks,
Peasants:
Hans-Dieter
and
Evers.
Buddhism
Social
Structure
in
Central
A Study
and
of
E.
J.
Brill.
Leiden.
Ceylon.
(1974)
Mission
Metaphor
The
J..
of
in
Fernandez,
Current
Culture.
Anthropology.
Vol.
15:
Expressive
119-133.
Healing:
(1974)
Persuasion
J. D.
and
A
Frank.
Schochen
Books.
Study
Psychotherapy.
of
Comparative
New York.
System
in
(1980)
Calendrical
Tamil
The
C. J.
Fuller.
Royal
the
Asiatic
Journal
(South
India).
of
Nadu
52-63.
Vol.
XXIV:
Society.
Literature.
(1955)
Sinhalese
C. E.
Godakumbera,
Colombo.
Ltd.
Co.
Apothecaries
Colombo
(1966)
Consecration
The
of
R. F.
a Buddhist
Gombrich,
Vol.
XXVI:
23-36.
Studies.
Journal
Asian
Image.
of
Population
(1974)
The
Lanka.
Sri
of
Sri
Government
of
Statistics.
Census
Department
Lanka.
and
of
Tourist
(1976)
Ethnic
N. H.
and
Graburn,
Arts.
Press.
California
University
of

551

London.
Methuen.
(1950)
Caste.
A. M.
Magic
(1981)
Buddhism:
Society
in
M.
C.
and
`
a
Unpublished
Town.
Ph. D.
Thesis.
Southern
Sri
Lankan
Manchester.
in
Family
Politics
(1979)
Caste
the
Jiggins,
J.
and
or
Cambridge
University
1947-1976.
Sinhalese:
the
Press.
(1975)
Entertaining
Comedy,
Kapferer,
B.
'Demons:
in
Sinhalese
Healing
Meaning
Interaction
a
and
6:
Vol.
1-55.
Studies.
Ceylon
Ritual.
Modern
The
Sacred
to
Maradana:
Class
(1977)
First
B.
Kapferer,
in
Exorcism.
Moore
in
Sinhalese
Secular
the
a
and
Essen.
Van
)
Ritual.
(ed.
Secular
Myerhoff
and
Gorcum.
in
Other
Demonic
(1979)
Mind,
Self
Kapferer,
B.
and
6:
Vol.
110-133.
Ethnologist.
Illness.
American
(nd)
Demons.
A
Celebration
B.
Kapferer,
or
Unpublished
manuscript.
Marriage
(1973)
Endogamy
the
Alliance:
'J. O.
Kaplan,
and
Groups.
in
Based
Kindred
Man.
Continuity
A Note
on
4:
8 No.
555-570.
Vol.
South
Asian
(1979)
Astrology,
Caste
Sinhalese
S.
Kemper,
Journal
Individuality.
Notion
the
Systems
of
or
and
477-497.
Vol.
38.
3:
No.
Studies.
Asian
Caste
(1982)
Marriage
the
and
among
A. J.
Kendrick.
Unpublished
manuscript.
Sinhalese.
Theory
Form:
A
Feeling
Art.
(1953)
or
S. K.
and
Langer,
London.
Paul.
Kegan
and
Routledae,
Village
in
Ceylon.
(1961)
Eliya.
A
Pul
E. R.
Leach.
Press.
University
Cambridge
(1961a)
London
Anthropology.
Rethinking
E. R.
Leach,
in
Anthropology.
Social
Monographs
Economics
School
of
London.
Press.
Athlone
22.
No.
in
Practical
Religion.
Dialectic
(1968)
E. R.
Leach.
Press.
University
Cambridge
Communication.
(1976)
Culture
and
E. R.
Leach.
Press.
University
Cambridge
Mind.
(1966)
Weidenfield
Savage
The
C.
Levi-Strauss,
London.
Nicholson.
and
Red:
An
Essay
Shining
The
Day
(1980)
of
G.
on
Lewis,
University
Press.
Cambridge
Ritual.
Understanding
Mgyamataya:
Purina
Manuel
(1976)
Le
J.
"Liyanaratna,
Construction.
de
Singhalais
Astrologique
Orient.
d'Extreme
Francais
de L'Ecole
Publications
in
Sinhalese
Society
Buddhism
(1976)
K.
Malalagoda.
Change.
Revival
Religious
and
A Study
1750-1900:
of
London.
Press.
California
University
of
Pali
Proper
Dictionary
of
(1960)
G.
P.
Malalasekera,
London.
Co.
Luzac
II.
Volumes
I&
and
Names.
in
Indigenous
Communities
an
(1955)
Little
M.
Marriot,
Village
(ed.
)
India:
Marriot
in
Civilisation.
University
Chicago
Community.
in
the
Little
Studies
Press.
(1977)
)
(eds.
Secr
G.
B.
S. F.
Myerhoff,
and
Moore.
Hocart,
Hodge,

552

*Van
Gorcum.
Ritual.
Essen.
Transition.
(19,67)
PercussionR.
Needham.
and
Man
606-614.
(NS. ) Vol.
2:
(Volumes
Kavi.
(1956)
Sinhala
I,
II
H.
Nevill,
and
Publications.
Museums
Colombo.
National
III)
Colombo
(1962)
The
Sinhalese
Pantheon
its
G.
Obeyesekere.
and
(ed.
)
Proceedings
in
Nash
the
Extensions.
of
Yale
University.
Buddhism.
Conference
on Theravada
New Haven.
Tradition
(1963)
Great
The
the
G.
Obeye'sekere,
and
Sinhalese
Buddhism.
in
Perspective
Little
the
of
Vo.
22: 139-153.
Studies.
Journal
Asian
of
in
(1967)
Village
Ceylon:
Land
Tenure
G.
Obeyesekere,
A
Historical
Study.
Cambridge
Sociological
and
University
Press.
(1969)
Ritual
Drama
The
the
Sanni
G.
Obeyesekere,
of
Representations
Disease
in
Collective
Demons:
of
in
Society
History.
Studies
Comparative
Ceylon.
and
'II
(2):
175-216.
Vol.
(1976)
The
Impact
Ayurvedic
Ideas
G.
Obeyesekere,
of
on
in
the
Individual
Sri
Lanka
Culture
in
the
and
)
Systems.
(ed.
University
Asian.
Medical
Leslie,
C.
Berkeley.
Press.
California
of
Rituals.
(1978)
Through
Their
Sherpas
S.
Ortner.
..
Press.
University
Cambridge
(1982)
Theatre:
The
Karmic
Self,
R. S.
Perinbanayagam.
University
in
Jaffna.
Astrology
Society
of
and
Press,
Amherst.
Massachusetts
Dances
(1973)
Ceremonial
The
the
O.
of
Pertold,
Journal.
Vol.
Historical
Ceylon
20.
Sinhalese.
Ltd.
Lanka.
Sri
Prakasayo
Tisara
Organisation:
(1956)
Sinhalese
Social
The
R.
Pieris,
Press
Board.
Ceylon
University
Sri
Period.
Kandyan
Lanka.
(1973)
Wealth.
Mind.
Body
Basil
and
D. F.
Pocock,
Oxford.
Blackwell.
(1967)
NB. tum.
M. D.
Sinhala
Gunasena.
M. D.
Raghavan,
Colombo.
Community
(1960)
The
Little
Peasant
R.
and
Redfield.
Chicago
University
Culture.
Press.
of
Society
and
Chicago.
Astrology
(1935)
The
Directional
the
of
V. G.
Rele.
Vimshottari
Dasa.
in
J. H.
the
Propounded
Hindus
as
Bombay.
Taraporevala.
An
Anthology
(1970)
(ed.
)
C. H. B.
Reynolds,
of
George.
1815.
Allen
to
Literature
Sinhalese
up
and
London.
Unwin.
Karava
Elite
the
Rise
in
(1982)
The
Sri
M.
of
Roberts,
Press.
University
Cambridge
1500-1931.
Lanka,
Ceylon.
Modern
Rutgers
in
(1953)
Caste
B.
Ryan.
New Jersey.
New Brunswick,
Press.
University
Drama
Folk
The
(1966)
Ceylon.
of
E.
R.
Saraccandra,
Government
Affairs.
Press.
Department
Cultural
of
Ceylon.

553

(1979)
Searle-Chatterjee,
The
Polluted
M. '
Identity
of
(ed.
)
S.
The
Work.
Social
in
Walluran,
Anthropology
19.
Academic
Press.
Work.
A. S. A.
of
mon.
(1964)
Bali
Sederaman,
Lankve
Upata.
J. E.
M. D.
Gunasena.
Colombo.
(1978)
Rituals
Kandyan
the
Seneviratne,
State.
H. L.
of
Press.
Cambridge
University
(1981)
TwoShanklin,
Uses
E.
and
of
-Meanings
Anthropological
Tradition.
Journal
Research.
of
(1):
Vol.
37
71-89.
Comparative
(1971)
Tradition.
Studies
Shils.
E.
In
Vol.
13:
122-159.
Society
History.
and
(1977)
Guests:
The
V. L.
Hosts
Smith,
Anthropology
and
Pennsylvania
Press.,
Tourism.
University
of
of
(1975)
Rethinking
Symbolism.
Sperber,
D.
Cambridge
University
Press.
(1977)
Dravidian
Non-Dravidian
R. L.
Kinship
Starrat,
and
in
Terminologies
Sri
Lanka.
Contributions
Indian
to
271-293.
11:
Sociology.
Vol.
(1973)
Fontana
Masters.
Storr,
Jung.
Modern
A.
Great
Britain.
(1958)
The
Structure
Kinship
its
Tambiah.
S. J.
of
and
Land
Possession
Residence
in
Relationship
to
Pata
and
(Central
Ceylon).
Journal
Royal
Dumbara
the
of
88: 22-44
Institute.
Vol.
Anthropological
(1965)
Kinship
Fiction
Fact
in
Tambiah,
S. J.
and
Kandyan
Sinhalese.
Journal
Relation
the
to
the
of
Vol.
95: 131-173.
Institute.
Royal
Anthropological
Spirit
(1970)
Buddhism
the
Cults.
Tambiah,
S. J.
and
Press.
University
Cambridge
(1981)
A
Performative
Approach
Tambiah,
S. J.
to
British
Academy.
the
LXV
Proceedings
Ritual.
of
1979.
Symbols.
The
(1967)
Forest
Turner,
Cornell
V. W.
of
London.
University
Press.
(1969)
Process.
The
Ritual
Turner,
V. W.
Penguin
Middlesex.
Books.
(1974)
Fields
Dramas,
Metaphors.
V. W.
Turner.
and
Press.
London.
University
Cornell
(1977)
Variations
Theme
V. W.
on
a
Turner.
of
(1977).
Myerhoff
Moore
in
Liminality.
and
Doctrine
Buddhism.
(1829)
The
History
E.
and
of
Upham,
)
Ackermann.
London.
Tov'il.
Bali
(Notices
the
of
(1982)
Rmacaritmgnas
The
S. C. R.
Weightman,
as
a
Krishna
(ed.
in
Gopal
)
Event.
Religious
Studies
2.
Asian
Oxford
South
to
Contributions
Delhi.
Press.
University
Culture
(1976)
A
Keywords:
R.
vocabulary
of
Williams.
Great
Britain.
Paperbacks.
Society.
Fontana
and
Healing
Art
(1954)
the
of
P.
in
Exorcism
Wirz.
and
(Ceylon.
Bril.
Leiden.
the
Sinhalese
(1962).
Structure
N.
The
of
Yalman,
the
Dravidian
A
of
Kindred:
Re-examination
Vol.
Anthropologist.
64s
Terminology.
American

554

548-574.
Yalman,
N.

(1963)

On

the

Purity

of

Women

in

the

Castes

Royal
the
Journal
in
Ceylon.
of
Malabar
and
25-58.
93:
Vol.
Anthropological
Institute.
Healing
Sinhalese
Yalman,
(1964)
N.
The
Structure
of
in
South
)
Asia.
(ed.
Religion
Rituals.
in
Harper
Seattle.
Press.
University
Washington
of
University
Tree.
Yalman,
(1967)
Bo
of
the
N.
Under
California
Press.
Berkeley.
in
Offerings
Food
Yalman,
(1973)
Meaning
N.
On
the
of
XX.
Vol.
Ceylon.
Social
Compass.

,,.,